《恋爱中的女人》——  Women in Love 中英对照版【完结】_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:7116 回复:33

[Novel] 《恋爱中的女人》——  Women in Love 中英对照版【完结】

刷新数据 楼层直达
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-10-26 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

恋爱中的女人


《恋爱中的女人》,是D.H .劳伦斯最伟大、最有代表性、最脍炙人口的两部长篇小说之一(另一部是《虹》),他本人也认为它是他的“最佳作品”;它以英国小说中没有先例的热情与深度探索了有关恋爱的心理问题,代表了劳伦斯作品的最高成就,因此它同《虹》成为了现代小说的先驱。
《恋爱中的女人》代表了劳伦斯小说创作的最高成就。它以非凡的热情与深度探索了有关恋爱的心理问题。
小说以两姐妹为主人公,描述了她们不同的情感经历和恋爱体会。姐姐欧秀拉是一个温柔美丽的中学教师;妹妹古迪兰则是一个小有名气、恃才傲物的艺术家。古迪兰遇上了矿主的独生子杰拉德,原始的欲望点燃了爱的激情,然而在狂暴的激情过后,失望而痛苦的她与另一位艺术家又陷入了爱的狂欢。欧秀拉与本区督学伯基相爱了,她一心要让对方成为爱情的囚鸟,而对方却希望在灵与肉的交融中保持彼此心灵上的距离……
劳伦斯毕生致力于男女性爱题材小说创作,他在揭示男女情爱的同时,将性爱描写上升到哲学和美学的高度,而那伴随着炽烈的性爱体验的,是对历史、政治、宗教、经济等社会问题的严肃思考。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
[ 此帖被゛臉紅紅....在2013-11-23 23:44重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 4 条评分 派派币 +30

lianchengy

ZxID:78174573

等级: 派派新人
举报 只看该作者 33楼  发表于: 2017-10-11 0
天天书屋

ZxID:28724177

等级: 才华横溢
举报 只看该作者 32楼  发表于: 2017-09-12 0
不错啊支持一下
www.ltoooo.com 新笔趣阁 www.xbquge.com 一念永恒  www.sdchenwang.com 晨旺 www.mojiegouchepeng.cn 膜结构车棚 www.mingxinmenye.com 肯德基门  www.sdjuyang.cn 山东炬阳 www.tyoooo.com 湖南卫视在线直播 www.sdxczz.com 网络电视在线直播 www.rongxinmenye.com 荣鑫全铝家居
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 31楼  发表于: 2013-11-23 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 31


Exeunt WHEN THEY brought the body home, the next morning, Gudrun was shut up in her room. From her window she saw men coming along with a burden, over the snow. She sat still and let the minutes go by.
There came a tap at her door. She opened. There stood a woman, saying softly, oh, far too reverently:
`They have found him, madam!'
`Il est mort?'
`Yes -- hours ago.'
Gudrun did not know what to say. What should she say? What should she feel? What should she do? What did they expect of her? She was coldly at a loss.
`Thank you,' she said, and she shut the door of her room. The woman went away mortified. Not a word, not a tear -- ha! Gudrun was cold, a cold woman.
Gudrun sat on in her room, her face pale and impassive. What was she to do? She could not weep and make a scene. She could not alter herself. She sat motionless, hiding from people. Her one motive was to avoid actual contact with events. She only wrote out a long telegram to Ursula and Birkin.
In the afternoon, however, she rose suddenly to look for Loerke. She glanced with apprehension at the door of the room that had been Gerald's. Not for worlds would she enter there.
She found Loerke sitting alone in the lounge. She went straight up to him.
`It isn't true, is it?' she said.
He looked up at her. A small smile of misery twisted his face. He shrugged his shoulders.
`True?' he echoed.
`We haven't killed him?' she asked.
He disliked her coming to him in such a manner. He raised his shoulders wearily.
`It has happened,' he said.
She looked at him. He sat crushed and frustrated for the time being, quite as emotionless and barren as herself. My God! this was a barren tragedy, barren, barren.
She returned to her room to wait for Ursula and Birkin. She wanted to get away, only to get away. She could not think or feel until she had got away, till she was loosed from this position.
The day passed, the next day came. She heard the sledge, saw Ursula and Birkin alight, and she shrank from these also.
Ursula came straight up to her.
`Gudrun!' she cried, the tears running down her cheeks. And she took her sister in her arms. Gudrun hid her face on Ursula's shoulder, but still she could not escape the cold devil of irony that froze her soul.
`Ha, ha!' she thought, `this is the right behaviour.'
But she could not weep, and the sight of her cold, pale, impassive face soon stopped the fountain of Ursula's tears. In a few moments, the sisters had nothing to say to each other.
`Was it very vile to be dragged back here again?' Gudrun asked at length.
Ursula looked up in some bewilderment.
`I never thought of it,' she said.
`I felt a beast, fetching you,' said Gudrun. `But I simply couldn't see people. That is too much for me.'
`Yes,' said Ursula, chilled.
Birkin tapped and entered. His face was white and expressionless. She knew he knew. He gave her his hand, saying:
`The end of this trip, at any rate.'
Gudrun glanced at him, afraid.
There was silence between the three of them, nothing to be said. At length Ursula asked in a small voice:
`Have you seen him?'
He looked back at Ursula with a hard, cold look, and did not trouble to answer.
`Have you seen him?' she repeated.
`I have,' he said, coldly.
Then he looked at Gudrun.
`Have you done anything?' he said.
`Nothing,' she replied, `nothing.'
She shrank in cold disgust from making any statement.
`Loerke says that Gerald came to you, when you were sitting on the sledge at the bottom of the Rudelbahn, that you had words, and Gerald walked away. What were the words about? I had better know, so that I can satisfy the authorities, if necessary.'
Gudrun looked up at him, white, childlike, mute with trouble.
`There weren't even any words,' she said. `He knocked Loerke down and stunned him, he half strangled me, then he went away.'
To herself she was saying:
`A pretty little sample of the eternal triangle!' And she turned ironically away, because she knew that the fight had been between Gerald and herself and that the presence of the third party was a mere contingency -an inevitable contingency perhaps, but a contingency none the less. But let them have it as an example of the eternal triangle, the trinity of hate. It would be simpler for them.
Birkin went away, his manner cold and abstracted. But she knew he would do things for her, nevertheless, he would see her through. She smiled slightly to herself, with contempt. Let him do the work, since he was so extremely good at looking after other people.
Birkin went again to Gerald. He had loved him. And yet he felt chiefly disgust at the inert body lying there. It was so inert, so coldly dead, a carcase, Birkin's bowels seemed to turn to ice. He had to stand and look at the frozen dead body that had been Gerald.
It was the frozen carcase of a dead male. Birkin remembered a rabbit which he had once found frozen like a board on the snow. It had been rigid like a dried board when he picked it up. And now this was Gerald, stiff as a board, curled up as if for sleep, yet with the horrible hardness somehow evident. It filled him with horror. The room must be made warm, the body must be thawed. The limbs would break like glass or like wood if they had to be straightened.
He reached and touched the dead face. And the sharp, heavy bruise of ice bruised his living bowels. He wondered if he himself were freezing too, freezing from the inside. In the short blond moustache the life-breath was frozen into a block of ice, beneath the silent nostrils. And this was Gerald!
Again he touched the sharp, almost glittering fair hair of the frozen body. It was icy-cold, hair icy-cold, almost venomous. Birkin's heart began to freeze. He had loved Gerald. Now he looked at the shapely, strangecoloured face, with the small, fine, pinched nose and the manly cheeks, saw it frozen like an ice-pebble -- yet he had loved it. What was one to think or feel? His brain was beginning to freeze, his blood was turning to ice-water. So cold, so cold, a heavy, bruising cold pressing on his arms from outside, and a heavier cold congealing within him, in his heart and in his bowels.
He went over the snow slopes, to see where the death had been. At last he came to the great shallow among the precipices and slopes, near the summit of the pass. It was a grey day, the third day of greyness and stillness. All was white, icy, pallid, save for the scoring of black rocks that jutted like roots sometimes, and sometimes were in naked faces. In the distance a slope sheered down from a peak, with many black rockslides.
It was like a shallow pot lying among the stone and snow of the upper world. In this pot Gerald had gone to sleep. At the far end, the guides had driven iron stakes deep into the snow-wall, so that, by means of the great rope attached, they could haul themselves up the massive snow-front, out on to the jagged summit of the pass, naked to heaven, where the Marienhutte hid among the naked rocks. Round about, spiked, slashed snow-peaks pricked the heaven.
Gerald might have found this rope. He might have hauled himself up to the crest. He might have heard the dogs in the Marienhutte, and found shelter. He might have gone on, down the steep, steep fall of the south-side, down into the dark valley with its pines, on to the great Imperial road leading south to Italy.
He might! And what then? The Imperial road! The south? Italy? What then? Was it a way out? It was only a way in again. Birkin stood high in the painful air, looking at the peaks, and the way south. Was it any good going south, to Italy? Down the old, old Imperial road?
He turned away. Either the heart would break, or cease to care. Best cease to care. Whatever the mystery which has brought forth man and the universe, it is a non-human mystery, it has its own great ends, man is not the criterion. Best leave it all to the vast, creative, non-human mystery. Best strive with oneself only, not with the universe.
`God cannot do without man.' It was a saying of some great French religious teacher. But surely this is false. God can do without man. God could do without the ichthyosauri and the mastodon. These monsters failed creatively to develop, so God, the creative mystery, dispensed with them. In the same way the mystery could dispense with man, should he too fail creatively to change and develop. The eternal creative mystery could dispose of man, and replace him with a finer created being. Just as the horse has taken the place of the mastodon.
It was very consoling to Birkin, to think this. If humanity ran into a cul de sac and expended itself, the timeless creative mystery would bring forth some other being, finer, more wonderful, some new, more lovely race, to carry on the embodiment of creation. The game was never up. The mystery of creation was fathomless, infallible, inexhaustible, forever. Races came and went, species passed away, but ever new species arose, more lovely, or equally lovely, always surpassing wonder. The fountainhead was incorruptible and unsearchable. It had no limits. It could bring forth miracles, create utter new races and new species, in its own hour, new forms of consciousness, new forms of body, new units of being. To be man was as nothing compared to the possibilities of the creative mystery. To have one's pulse beating direct from the mystery, this was perfection, unutterable satisfaction. Human or inhuman mattered nothing. The perfect pulse throbbed with indescribable being, miraculous unborn species.
Birkin went home again to Gerald. He went into the room, and sat down on the bed. Dead, dead and cold! Imperial Caesar dead, and turned to clay Would stop a hole to keep the wind away.
There was no response from that which had been Gerald. Strange, congealed, icy substance -- no more. No more!
Terribly weary, Birkin went away, about the day's business. He did it all quietly, without bother. To rant, to rave, to be tragic, to make situations -- it was all too late. Best be quiet, and bear one's soul in patience and in fullness.
But when he went in again, at evening, to look at Gerald between the candles, because of his heart's hunger, suddenly his heart contracted, his own candle all but fell from his hand, as, with a strange whimpering cry, the tears broke out. He sat down in a chair, shaken by a sudden access. Ursula who had followed him, recoiled aghast from him, as he sat with sunken head and body convulsively shaken, making a strange, horrible sound of tears.
`I didn't want it to be like this -- I didn't want it to be like this,' he cried to himself. Ursula could but think of the Kaiser's: `Ich habe as nicht gewollt.' She looked almost with horror on Birkin.
Suddenly he was silent. But he sat with his head dropped, to hide his face. Then furtively he wiped his face with his fingers. Then suddenly he lifted his head, and looked straight at Ursula, with dark, almost vengeful eyes.
`He should have loved me,' he said. `I offered him.'
She, afraid, white, with mute lips answered:
`What difference would it have made!'
`It would!' he said. `It would.'
He forgot her, and turned to look at Gerald. With head oddly lifted, like a man who draws his head back from an insult, half haughtily, he watched the cold, mute, material face. It had a bluish cast. It sent a shaft like ice through the heart of the living man. Cold, mute, material! Birkin remembered how once Gerald had clutched his hand, with a warm, momentaneous grip of final love. For one second -- then let go again, let go for ever. If he had kept true to that clasp, death would not have mattered. Those who die, and dying still can love, still believe, do not die. They live still in the beloved. Gerald might still have been living in the spirit with Birkin, even after death. He might have lived with his friend, a further life.
But now he was dead, like clay, like bluish, corruptible ice. Birkin looked at the pale fingers, the inert mass. He remembered a dead stallion he had seen: a dead mass of maleness, repugnant. He remembered also the beautiful face of one whom he had loved, and who had died still having the faith to yield to the mystery. That dead face was beautiful, no one could call it cold, mute, material. No one could remember it without gaining faith in the mystery, without the soul's warming with new, deep life-trust.
And Gerald! The denier! He left the heart cold, frozen, hardly able to beat. Gerald's father had looked wistful, to break the heart: but not this last terrible look of cold, mute Matter. Birkin watched and watched.
Ursula stood aside watching the living man stare at the frozen face of the dead man. Both faces were unmoved and unmoving. The candle-flames flickered in the frozen air, in the intense silence.
`Haven't you seen enough?' she said.
He got up.
`It's a bitter thing to me,' he said.
`What -- that he's dead?' she said.
His eyes just met hers. He did not answer.
`You've got me,' she said.
He smiled and kissed her.
`If I die,' he said, `you'll know I haven't left you.'
`And me?' she cried.
`And you won't have left me,' he said. `We shan't have any need to despair, in death.'
She took hold of his hand.
`But need you despair over Gerald?' she said.
`Yes,' he answered.
They went away. Gerald was taken to England, to be buried. Birkin and Ursula accompanied the body, along with one of Gerald's brothers. It was the Crich brothers and sisters who insisted on the burial in England. Birkin wanted to leave the dead man in the Alps, near the snow. But the family was strident, loudly insistent.
Gudrun went to Dresden. She wrote no particulars of herself. Ursula stayed at the Mill with Birkin for a week or two. They were both very quiet.
`Did you need Gerald?' she asked one evening.
`Yes,' he said.
`Aren't I enough for you?' she asked.
`No,' he said. `You are enough for me, as far as a woman is concerned. You are all women to me. But I wanted a man friend, as eternal as you and I are eternal.'
`Why aren't I enough?' she said. `You are enough for me. I don't want anybody else but you. Why isn't it the same with you?'
`Having you, I can live all my life without anybody else, any other sheer intimacy. But to make it complete, really happy, I wanted eternal union with a man too: another kind of love,' he said.
`I don't believe it,' she said. `It's an obstinacy, a theory, a perversity.'
`Well --' he said.
`You can't have two kinds of love. Why should you!'
It seems as if I can't,' he said. `Yet I wanted it.'
`You can't have it, because it's false, impossible,' she said.
`I don't believe that,' he answered.




翌日清晨别人把杰拉德的尸体运了回来,此时戈珍还闭门未出。她看到窗外几个男人抬着什么重负踏雪走来。她静静地坐着磨时间。
有人敲门。她打开门,门外站着一个女人,轻柔地很有礼貌地说:
“夫人,他们找到了他!”
“他死了?”
“是的,死了好几个小时了。”
戈珍不知说什么好。她应该说什么呢?她做何感想?她该做什么?他们指望她做什么?她茫然无措,露出一副冷漠相。
“谢谢,”说完她关上了卧室的门。那女人窝着火走开了。没有一句话,没有一滴泪,戈珍就是这么冷,一个冷酷的女人。
戈珍继续在屋里坐着,苍白的脸上毫无表情。她怎么办?她哭不出来,也不能闹一通。她无法改变自己。她纹丝不动地坐着,躲着别人。她的一招儿就是避免介入这事。然后她给厄秀拉和伯金发了一封长长的电报。
下午,她突然起身去找洛克。她害怕地朝杰拉德住过的屋子瞟了一眼。她无论如何是不会再进那间屋了。
她看到洛克独自一人坐在客厅里,就径直向他走过去。
“是真的吗?”她问。
他抬头看看他,苦笑一下,耸耸肩。
“真的吗?”他重复道。
“不是我们害的他吧?”她问。
他不喜欢她这副样子。他疲乏地耸耸肩道:
“可是,事儿是出了。”
她看看他。他颓唐地坐着,同她一样冷漠无情,倍觉无聊。我的天!这是一场无聊的悲剧,无聊,无聊透了。
她回到自己屋里去等厄秀拉和伯金。她想离开这儿,一个心眼儿要离开这儿。除非离开这儿,否则她就无法思想,没有感觉,不脱离这种境况她就完了。
一天过去了。翌日。她听到一阵雪橇声响。随后看到厄秀拉和伯金从高坡上滑下来,她想躲开他们。
厄秀拉直奔她而来。
“戈珍!”她叫着,泪水淌下了面颊。她一下子搂住了妹妹。戈珍把脸埋进她的怀中,可她仍然无法摆脱心头那冷酷、嘲弄人的魔鬼。
“哈,哈!”她想,“这种表现最恰当。”
可她哭不出来。看着戈珍那冷漠之情,苍白的脸,厄秀拉的泪泉也干涸了。一时间,姐妹二人竟无言以对。
“把你们又拉到这儿来是不是太可恶了?”戈珍终于说。
厄秀拉十分吃惊地抬头看着戈珍。
“我可没这么想。”她说。
“我觉得把你们叫来,真太难为你们了,”戈珍说,“可我简直不能见人。这事儿太让我无法忍受了。”
“是啊,”厄秀拉说着,心里发凉。
伯金敲敲门走了进来。他脸色苍白,毫无表情。她知道他什么都知道了。他向她伸出手说:
“这次旅行算结束了。”
戈珍有点害怕地看看他。
三个人都沉默了,没什么可说的。最后还是厄秀拉小声问:
“你见过他了?”
伯金看看厄秀拉,目光冷酷得很。他没回答。
“你见过他了?”她重复道。
“见了。”他冷冷地说。
然后他看看戈珍。
“你都做了些什么?”他问。
“什么也没有,”她说,“什么也没有。”
她感到恶心,回避回答任何问题。
“洛克说,你们在路德巴亨谷底坐在雪橇上时,杰拉德来找你,你们吵了一架,杰拉德就走了。你们为什么吵?我最好知道一下,如果当局来调查,我也好说点什么。”
戈珍面色苍白,象个孩子似地看看他,心烦意乱,一言不发。
“我们根本就没吵,”她说,“他把洛克打倒,打晕,还差点掐死我,然后他就走了。
可她心里却对自己说:
“这是永恒的三角恋的绝妙例子!”但她明白,这场斗争是杰拉德和她之间的斗争,第三者插足只是个偶然现象——或许是不可避免的偶然,但毕竟是个偶然。就让他们把这事当成三角恋的一例吧,是三人的仇恨所致。对他们来说这样更容易理解。
伯金冷漠地走开了。但她知道他无论如何总会替她出把力,他会帮忙帮到底的。她情不自禁轻蔑地笑了。让他去干吧,反正他是关心别人的好榜样。
伯金又去看杰拉德。他爱过他。可一看到那具纹丝不动的尸体他又感到厌恶。这尸体冰冷、僵硬,令伯金五脏发凉。
他站在那儿,看着冻僵的杰拉德。
这是一个冻死的男性。他让伯金想起一只冻死的兔子,象一块木板冻在雪地上。他拣起那兔子时,它早已冻成了一块干木头。现在,杰拉德也象一块冻僵的木块,缩着身子似乎是在睡,可他明显得僵硬了,硬得吓人。伯金感到十分恐惧。这房子得弄暖和点才行,尸首得化一化,否则一拉直,他的四肢就会象玻璃或木头一样碎裂。
他伸手去抚摸那张死者的脸,那脸上被冰雪划出的伤口令他五内俱焚。他怀疑自己是否也冻住了。自己的内心冻住了。棕色短髭下,鼻孔已不再喷出生命的气息。这就是杰拉德!
他又摸了摸那冰冷的尸体和那冻得闪闪发亮、刺人的黄头发。头发冰凉,几乎象毒药一样可怕。伯金的心冻住了。他爱过杰拉德。现在他看着这张颜色奇特、形状奇特的脸。他鼻子不大,很漂亮地向上翘着,面颊很有男子气。这张脸冻得象一块石头。可不管怎么说他是爱过他的。这让人做何感想啊?他的头脑开始感到冻结了,他的血液也开始变成冰水。真冷,一种沉重的,刺人的冰冷力量从外界压向他的四肢,而他的体内也开始冻结,他的心,他的内脏都开始封冻了。
他踏着雪上了山坡去看出事地点。他终于来到了山谷下为悬崖包围的大盆地中。这天天色阴沉沉的,已经三天了,一直这么阴沉、这么寂静。四下里一片惨白、冰冷、毫无生气,只有绵绵不断的黑色岩石象树根一样凸出来,有的地方那黑石又象一张张裸脸。远处,一面山坡从山顶上铺下来,坡上布满了滚下的黑色岩石。
这儿就象一只被石头和白雪包围的浅谷。杰拉德就在这里睡过去了。远处,导游们已经把铁桩深深打入雪墙之中,这样他们可以拉着栓在铁桩上的大绳索上到巨大的雪墙顶上,攀上天际下凸兀的山顶,玛丽安乎特旅馆就在山顶的一片乱石丛中。周围的雪峰象剑戟一样直刺苍穹。
杰拉德本来可以发现这根绳索,可以凭借它上到山顶。他可能听到了玛丽安乎特旅馆中的狗吠,可以在那儿找到住处。他本来可以滑下南面的悬崖,落到下面长满松柏的黑色深谷中,落到通往意大利的大路上。
他可能!那又会怎样?大路!南面?意大利?然后又会怎样?难道那就是出路?那是另一条死路。伯金顶着刺骨的寒风站在高处看着峰顶和向南的通路。往南走,去意大利有什么好?走上那条老而又老的大路吗?
他转过身。要么心碎裂,要么别再忧虑。最好是别再忧虑,不管创造人和宇宙的是什么神秘物,它终究是不以人的意志为转移的,它有它自身的伟大目标,人并非它的评判标准,让那庞大的、具有创造性的非人的神秘去解决一切问题吧。最好是我行我素,不与这宇宙发生联系。
“没有人类就没有上帝”。这是一位法国宗教大师的话。不过这话并不符合实际。没有人上帝照样存在,没有鱼龙和蛀牙象,上帝照样存在。那些怪物无法创造和发展了,所以上帝这个神秘的造物主就抛弃了它们。同样,如果人也无法创造、变化和发展,上帝也会抛弃他们。上帝这永恒的神秘造物主可以抛弃人,用另一种更优秀的生命取代人类,就象马取代了蛀牙象一样。
想想这些,伯金感到莫大的安慰。如果人类发展到了尽头,耗尽了自身的力量,那永恒的神秘造物主就会创造出另一类更优秀、更奇妙、更新颖、更可爱的生命来继续造物主创造的意图。这场戏永远也唱不完。创造的神秘永远是深不可测、无不正确,永不衰竭的,永远是这样。种族和物种出现了又消亡了,但总有会新的、更好或同样好的崛起,总会有奇迹诞生。创造的源泉是不会干涸的,谁也找不到它。它没有局限。它可以创造奇迹,按自己的时间表创造出全新的种族,新型的意识,新型的肉体和新的生命统一体。与创造的神秘相比,人是太微不足道了。让人的脉搏从那神秘处跳起来,这是如此完美,难以名状的满足。至于是否是人倒无关紧要。那完美的脉搏是与难以名状的生命和神秘、未来的物种一起跳动的。
伯金又回到杰拉德身旁。他进了屋坐在床上。这里弥漫着死人气和阴冷气息。
“凯撒大帝死了,变成了泥土,
他会堵住一个洞挡风。”①
①《哈姆雷特》第五幕,第一场。
杰拉德的躯体没有一点反应。他这个人已变成了一堆陌生、冰冷的东西——就这些。他死了!
伯金异常疲惫地走开了,去处理一天的事物。他默默地、毫不费力地做他的事。去吼叫、哀伤、兴师动众——这都晚了。最好是保持沉默、耐心地忍受痛苦。
可是到了晚上,他被心中的欲望驱使着,手持蜡烛又进来了。他又看到了杰拉德,他的心突然缩紧,蜡烛从手中滑落,他抽啜着,泪水淆然而下。他坐在椅子上,突然的感情爆发令他浑身颤抖起来。随他进来的厄秀拉看到他垂头而坐,浑身抽搐,边落泪、边奇异地哭泣,吓得退了回去。
“我并不想这样,并不想这样,”他哭着自言自语。厄秀拉不禁想起德国皇帝的话:“我并不想这么做。”她几乎是恐惧地看着伯金。
伯金突然安静下来。可他仍然垂着头把脸埋在胸前,偷偷用手指抹去泪水。随后他突然抬起头,黑色、复仇样的目光直刺厄秀拉。
“他那时应该爱我,”他说,“我曾表示过。”
她脸色苍白,恐惧、咬着牙说:
“即使如此又会怎么样?!”
“会不一样的!”他说,“就不会是这样的下场!”
他撇下她,转脸去看杰拉德。他奇怪地抬着头,就象一个傲岸对待辱没他的人那样昂着头凝视杰拉德那冰冷、僵死的脸。他的脸发青,就象一根冷箭刺穿活人的心灵。冰冷、僵死的东西!伯金记起杰拉德曾热切地握住他的手表达对他的无限爱恋,那一瞬间说明了一切。只那么一下就松开了,永远松开了手。如果他仍忠于那一下紧紧的握手,死亡并不能改变一切。那死去的和正在死去仍然可以爱,可以相互信任,他们不会死,他们仍活在所爱者的心中。杰拉德死后仍旧同伯金一起在精神上共存。他可以和朋友在一起,他的生命在伯金身上继续存在。
可现在他是死了,就象一团泥、象一块蓝色、可以溶化的冰。伯金看看他苍白的手指,都不能动了。这让他想起他见过的一匹死马:一堆雄性的死肉,令人恶心。他又想起他所爱的人那张英俊的脸,他死时仍信服那神秘物。那张脸很英俊,没有人会说它冷漠、僵死。一想起它,你就会相信造物主,心中就会因为对生活有了新的、深刻的信念而温暖。
可是杰拉德!他不相信生活!他去了,他的心是冰冻的,几乎跳动不起来。他父亲当年死时,那充满希冀的表情令人心碎。可杰拉德却是这种可怕的冷漠、僵死相。伯金把他的脸看了又看。
厄秀拉在一旁观察着这个活人如何凝视死人那冻僵了的脸。活人和死人的脸都那么毫无表情。紧张的空气中蜡烛爆着火花。
“还没看够吗?”她问。
他站起身来。
“这真让我难受,”他说。
“什么——他的死?”她问。
他们的目光相遇了。他没回答。
“还有我呢。”她说。
他笑笑,吻着她说:
“如果我死了,你会知道我并没离开你。”
“那我呢?”她叫道。
“你也不会离开我的。”他说,“咱们不必因为死而绝望。”
她握住他的手说:
“可是杰拉德的死让你绝望吗?”
“是的。”他说。
说完他们就走了。杰拉德的尸体被带回英国埋了,是伯金、厄秀拉和杰拉德的一个弟弟送他回去的。克里奇家的兄弟姐妹坚持要把他葬在英国。而伯金则想让他留在阿尔卑斯雪山上。但是克里奇家不同意,态度很坚决。
戈珍去了德累斯顿。也没写封详细点的信来。厄秀拉和伯金在磨坊的住处住了一二个星期,心境都很平静。
“你需要杰拉德吗?”一天晚上她问他。
“需要。”他说。
“有我,你还不够吗?”她问。
“不够,”他说,“作为女人,你对我来说足够了。你对我来说就是所有的女人。可我需要一个男性朋友,如同你我是永恒的朋友一样,他也是我永恒的朋友。”
“我为什么让你不满足呢?”她问,“你对我来说足够了。
除了你我谁也不再想了。为什么你就跟我不一样呢?”
“有了你,我可以不需要别人过一辈子,不需要别的亲密关系。可要让我的生活更完整,真正幸福,我还需要同另一个男子结成永恒的同盟,这是另一种爱。”他说。
“我不相信,”她说,“这是固执,是一种理念,是变态。”
“那——”
“你不可能有两种爱。为什么要这样!”
“似乎我不能,”他说,“可我想这样。”
“你无法这样,因为这是假的,不可能的。”她说。
“可我不信。”他回答说。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 30楼  发表于: 2013-10-29 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 30 Snowed Up


WHEN URSULA and Birkin were gone, Gudrun felt herself free in her contest with Gerald. As they grew more used to each other, he seemed to press upon her more and more. At first she could manage him, so that her own will was always left free. But very soon, he began to ignore her female tactics, he dropped his respect for her whims and her privacies, he began to exert his own will blindly, without submitting to hers.
Already a vital conflict had set in, which frightened them both. But he was alone, whilst already she had begun to cast round for external resource.
When Ursula had gone, Gudrun felt her own existence had become stark and elemental. She went and crouched alone in her bedroom, looking out of the window at the big, flashing stars. In front was the faint shadow of the mountain-knot. That was the pivot. She felt strange and inevitable, as if she were centred upon the pivot of all existence, there was no further reality.
Presently Gerald opened the door. She knew he would not be long before he came. She was rarely alone, he pressed upon her like a frost, deadening her.
`Are you alone in the dark?' he said. And she could tell by his tone he resented it, he resented this isolation she had drawn round herself. Yet, feeling static and inevitable, she was kind towards him.
`Would you like to light the candle?' she asked.
He did not answer, but came and stood behind her, in the darkness.
`Look,' she said, `at that lovely star up there. Do you know its name?'
He crouched beside her, to look through the low window.
`No,' he said. `It is very fine.'
`Isn't it beautiful! Do you notice how it darts different coloured fires -- it flashes really superbly --'
They remained in silence. With a mute, heavy gesture she put her hand on his knee, and took his hand.
`Are you regretting Ursula?' he asked.
`No, not at all,' she said. Then, in a slow mood, she asked:
`How much do you love me?'
He stiffened himself further against her.
`How much do you think I do?' he asked.
`I don't know,' she replied.
`But what is your opinion?' he asked.
There was a pause. At length, in the darkness, came her voice, hard and indifferent:
`Very little indeed,' she said coldly, almost flippant.
His heart went icy at the sound of her voice.
`Why don't I love you?' he asked, as if admitting the truth of her accusation, yet hating her for it.
`I don't know why you don't -- I've been good to you. You were in a fearful state when you came to me.'
Her heart was beating to suffocate her, yet she was strong and unrelenting.
`When was I in a fearful state?' he asked.
`When you first came to me. I had to take pity on you. But it was never love.'
It was that statement `It was never love,' which sounded in his ears with madness.
`Why must you repeat it so often, that there is no love?' he said in a voice strangled with rage.
`Well you don't think you love, do you?' she asked.
He was silent with cold passion of anger.
`You don't think you can love me, do you?' she repeated almost with a sneer.
`No,' he said.
`You know you never have loved me, don't you?'
`I don't know what you mean by the word `love,' he replied.
`Yes, you do. You know all right that you have never loved me. Have you, do you think?'
`No,' he said, prompted by some barren spirit of truthfulness and obstinacy.
`And you never will love me,' she said finally, `will you?'
There was a diabolic coldness in her, too much to bear.
`No,' he said.
`Then,' she replied, `what have you against me!'
He was silent in cold, frightened rage and despair. `If only I could kill her,' his heart was whispering repeatedly. `If only I could kill her -- I should be free.'
It seemed to him that death was the only severing of this Gordian knot.
`Why do you torture me?' he said.
She flung her arms round his neck.
`Ah, I don't want to torture you,' she said pityingly, as if she were comforting a child. The impertinence made his veins go cold, he was insensible. She held her arms round his neck, in a triumph of pity. And her pity for him was as cold as stone, its deepest motive was hate of him, and fear of his power over her, which she must always counterfoil.
`Say you love me,' she pleaded. `Say you will love me for ever -- won't you -- won't you?'
But it was her voice only that coaxed him. Her senses were entirely apart from him, cold and destructive of him. It was her overbearing will that insisted.
`Won't you say you'll love me always?' she coaxed. `Say it, even if it isn't true -- say it Gerald, do.'
`I will love you always,' he repeated, in real agony, forcing the words out.
She gave him a quick kiss.
`Fancy your actually having said it,' she said with a touch of raillery.
He stood as if he had been beaten.
`Try to love me a little more, and to want me a little less,' she said, in a half contemptuous, half coaxing tone.
The darkness seemed to be swaying in waves across his mind, great waves of darkness plunging across his mind. It seemed to him he was degraded at the very quick, made of no account.
`You mean you don't want me?' he said.
`You are so insistent, and there is so little grace in you, so little fineness. You are so crude. You break me -- you only waste me -- it is horrible to me.'
`Horrible to you?' he repeated.
`Yes. Don't you think I might have a room to myself, now Ursula has gone? You can say you want a dressing room.'
`You do as you like -- you can leave altogether if you like,' he managed to articulate.
`Yes, I know that,' she replied. `So can you. You can leave me whenever you like -- without notice even.'
The great tides of darkness were swinging across his mind, he could hardly stand upright. A terrible weariness overcame him, he felt he must lie on the floor. Dropping off his clothes, he got into bed, and lay like a man suddenly overcome by drunkenness, the darkness lifting and plunging as if he were lying upon a black, giddy sea. He lay still in this strange, horrific reeling for some time, purely unconscious.
At length she slipped from her own bed and came over to him. He remained rigid, his back to her. He was all but unconscious.
She put her arms round his terrifying, insentient body, and laid her cheek against his hard shoulder.
`Gerald,' she whispered. `Gerald.'
There was no change in him. She caught him against her. She pressed her breasts against his shoulders, she kissed his shoulder, through the sleeping jacket. Her mind wondered, over his rigid, unliving body. She was bewildered, and insistent, only her will was set for him to speak to her.
`Gerald, my dear!' she whispered, bending over him, kissing his ear.
Her warm breath playing, flying rhythmically over his ear, seemed to relax the tension. She could feel his body gradually relaxing a little, losing its terrifying, unnatural rigidity. Her hands clutched his limbs, his muscles, going over him spasmodically.
The hot blood began to flow again through his veins, his limbs relaxed.
`Turn round to me,' she whispered, forlorn with insistence and triumph.
So at last he was given again, warm and flexible. He turned and gathered her in his arms. And feeling her soft against him, so perfectly and wondrously soft and recipient, his arms tightened on her. She was as if crushed, powerless in him. His brain seemed hard and invincible now like a jewel, there was no resisting him.
His passion was awful to her, tense and ghastly, and impersonal, like a destruction, ultimate. She felt it would kill her. She was being killed.
`My God, my God,' she cried, in anguish, in his embrace, feeling her life being killed within her. And when he was kissing her, soothing her, her breath came slowly, as if she were really spent, dying.
`Shall I die, shall I die?' she repeated to herself.
And in the night, and in him, there was no answer to the question.
And yet, next day, the fragment of her which was not destroyed remained intact and hostile, she did not go away, she remained to finish the holiday, admitting nothing. He scarcely ever left her alone, but followed her like a shadow, he was like a doom upon her, a continual `thou shalt,' `thou shalt not.' Sometimes it was he who seemed strongest, whist she was almost gone, creeping near the earth like a spent wind; sometimes it was the reverse. But always it was this eternal see-saw, one destroyed that the other might exist, one ratified because the other was nulled.
`In the end,' she said to herself, `I shall go away from him.'
`I can be free of her,' he said to himself in his paroxysms of suffering.
And he set himself to be free. He even prepared to go away, to leave her in the lurch. But for the first time there was a flaw in his will.
`Where shall I go?' he asked himself.
`Can't you be self-sufficient?' he replied to himself, putting himself upon his pride.
`Self-sufficient!' he repeated.
It seemed to him that Gudrun was sufficient unto herself, closed round and completed, like a thing in a case. In the calm, static reason of his soul, he recognised this, and admitted it was her right, to be closed round upon herself, self-complete, without desire. He realised it, he admitted it, it only needed one last effort on his own part, to win for himself the same completeness. He knew that it only needed one convulsion of his will for him to be able to turn upon himself also, to close upon himself as a stone fixes upon itself, and is impervious, self-completed, a thing isolated.
This knowledge threw him into a terrible chaos. Because, however much he might mentally will to be immune and self-complete, the desire for this state was lacking, and he could not create it. He could see that, to exist at all, he must be perfectly free of Gudrun, leave her if she wanted to be left, demand nothing of her, have no claim upon her.
But then, to have no claim upon her, he must stand by himself, in sheer nothingness. And his brain turned to nought at the idea. It was a state of nothingness. On the other hand, he might give in, and fawn to her. Or, finally, he might kill her. Or he might become just indifferent, purposeless, dissipated, momentaneous. But his nature was too serious, not gay enough or subtle enough for mocking licentiousness.
A strange rent had been torn in him; like a victim that is torn open and given to the heavens, so he had been torn apart and given to Gudrun. How should he close again? This wound, this strange, infinitely-sensitive opening of his soul, where he was exposed, like an open flower, to all the universe, and in which he was given to his complement, the other, the unknown, this wound, this disclosure, this unfolding of his own covering, leaving him incomplete, limited, unfinished, like an open flower under the sky, this was his cruellest joy. Why then should he forego it? Why should he close up and become impervious, immune, like a partial thing in a sheath, when he had broken forth, like a seed that has germinated, to issue forth in being, embracing the unrealised heavens.
He would keep the unfinished bliss of his own yearning even through the torture she inflicted upon him. A strange obstinacy possessed him. He would not go away from her whatever she said or did. A strange, deathly yearning carried him along with her. She was the determinating influence of his very being, though she treated him with contempt, repeated rebuffs, and denials, still he would never be gone, since in being near her, even, he felt the quickening, the going forth in him, the release, the knowledge of his own limitation and the magic of the promise, as well as the mystery of his own destruction and annihilation.
She tortured the open heart of him even as he turned to her. And she was tortured herself. It may have been her will was stronger. She felt, with horror, as if he tore at the bud of her heart, tore it open, like an irreverent persistent being. Like a boy who pulls off a fly's wings, or tears open a bud to see what is in the flower, he tore at her privacy, at her very life, he would destroy her as an immature bud, torn open, is destroyed.
She might open towards him, a long while hence, in her dreams, when she was a pure spirit. But now she was not to be violated and ruined. She closed against him fiercely.
They climbed together, at evening, up the high slope, to see the sunset. In the finely breathing, keen wind they stood and watched the yellow sun sink in crimson and disappear. Then in the east the peaks and ridges glowed with living rose, incandescent like immortal flowers against a brown-purple sky, a miracle, whilst down below the world was a bluish shadow, and above, like an annunciation, hovered a rosy transport in mid-air.
To her it was so beautiful, it was a delirium, she wanted to gather the glowing, eternal peaks to her breast, and die. He saw them, saw they were beautiful. But there arose no clamour in his breast, only a bitterness that was visionary in itself. He wished the peaks were grey and unbeautiful, so that she should not get her support from them. Why did she betray the two of them so terribly, in embracing the glow of the evening? Why did she leave him standing there, with the ice-wind blowing through his heart, like death, to gratify herself among the rosy snow-tips?
`What does the twilight matter?' he said. `Why do you grovel before it? Is it so important to you?'
She winced in violation and in fury.
`Go away,' she cried, `and leave me to it. It is beautiful, beautiful,' she sang in strange, rhapsodic tones. `It is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my life. Don't try to come between it and me. Take yourself away, you are out of place --'
He stood back a little, and left her standing there, statue-like, transported into the mystic glowing east. Already the rose was fading, large white stars were flashing out. He waited. He would forego everything but the yearning.
`That was the most perfect thing I have ever seen,' she said in cold, brutal tones, when at last she turned round to him. `It amazes me that you should want to destroy it. If you can't see it yourself, why try to debar me?' But in reality, he had destroyed it for her, she was straining after a dead effect.
`One day,' he said, softly, looking up at her, `I shall destroy you, as you stand looking at the sunset; because you are such a liar.'
There was a soft, voluptuous promise to himself in the words. She was chilled but arrogant.
`Ha!' she said. `I am not afraid of your threats!' She denied herself to him, she kept her room rigidly private to herself. But he waited on, in a curious patience, belonging to his yearning for her.
`In the end,' he said to himself with real voluptuous promise, `when it reaches that point, I shall do away with her.' And he trembled delicately in every limb, in anticipation, as he trembled in his most violent accesses of passionate approach to her, trembling with too much desire.
She had a curious sort of allegiance with Loerke, all the while, now, something insidious and traitorous. Gerald knew of it. But in the unnatural state of patience, and the unwillingness to harden himself against her, in which he found himself, he took no notice, although her soft kindliness to the other man, whom he hated as a noxious insect, made him shiver again with an access of the strange shuddering that came over him repeatedly.
He left her alone only when he went skiing, a sport he loved, and which she did not practise. The he seemed to sweep out of life, to be a projectile into the beyond. And often, when he went away, she talked to the little German sculptor. They had an invariable topic, in their art.
They were almost of the same ideas. He hated Mestrovic, was not satisfied with the Futurists, he liked the West African wooden figures, the Aztec art, Mexican and Central American. He saw the grotesque, and a curious sort of mechanical motion intoxicated him, a confusion in nature. They had a curious game with each other, Gudrun and Loerke, of infinite suggestivity, strange and leering, as if they had some esoteric understanding of life, that they alone were initiated into the fearful central secrets, that the world dared not know. Their whole correspondence was in a strange, barely comprehensible suggestivity, they kindled themselves at the subtle lust of the Egyptians or the Mexicans. The whole game was one of subtle inter-suggestivity, and they wanted to keep it on the plane of suggestion. From their verbal and physical nuances they got the highest satisfaction in the nerves, from a queer interchange of half-suggested ideas, looks, expressions and gestures, which were quite intolerable, though incomprehensible, to Gerald. He had no terms in which to think of their commerce, his terms were much too gross.
The suggestion of primitive art was their refuge, and the inner mysteries of sensation their object of worship. Art and Life were to them the Reality and the Unreality.
`Of course,' said Gudrun, `life doesn't really matter -- it is one's art which is central. What one does in one's life has peu de rapport, it doesn't signify much.'
`Yes, that is so, exactly,' replied the sculptor. `What one does in one's art, that is the breath of one's being. What one does in one's life, that is a bagatelle for the outsiders to fuss about.'
It was curious what a sense of elation and freedom Gudrun found in this communication. She felt established for ever. Of course Gerald was bagatelle. Love was one of the temporal things in her life, except in so far as she was an artist. She thought of Cleopatra -- Cleopatra must have been an artist; she reaped the essential from a man, she harvested the ultimate sensation, and threw away the husk; and Mary Stuart, and the great Rachel, panting with her lovers after the theatre, these were the exoteric exponents of love. After all, what was the lover but fuel for the transport of this subtle knowledge, for a female art, the art of pure, perfect knowledge in sensuous understanding.
One evening Gerald was arguing with Loerke about Italy and Tripoli. The Englishman was in a strange, inflammable state, the German was excited. It was a contest of words, but it meant a conflict of spirit between the two men. And all the while Gudrun could see in Gerald an arrogant English contempt for a foreigner. Although Gerald was quivering, his eyes flashing, his face flushed, in his argument there was a brusqueness, a savage contempt in his manner, that made Gudrun's blood flare up, and made Loerke keen and mortified. For Gerald came down like a sledgehammer with his assertions, anything the little German said was merely contemptible rubbish.
At last Loerke turned to Gudrun, raising his hands in helpless irony, a shrug of ironical dismissal, something appealing and child-like.
`Sehen sie, gnadige Frau--' he began.
`Bitte sagen Sie nicht immer, gnadige Frau,' cried Gudrun, her eyes flashing, her cheeks burning. She looked like a vivid Medusa. Her voice was loud and clamorous, the other people in the room were startled.
`Please don't call me Mrs Crich,' she cried aloud.
The name, in Loerke's mouth particularly, had been an intolerable humiliation and constraint upon her, these many days.
The two men looked at her in amazement. Gerald went white at the cheek-bones.
`What shall I say, then?' asked Loerke, with soft, mocking insinuation.
`Sagen Sie nur nicht das,' she muttered, her cheeks flushed crimson. `Not that, at least.'
She saw, by the dawning look on Loerke's face, that he had understood. She was not Mrs Crich! So--o--, that explained a great deal.
`Soll ich Fraulein sagen?' he asked, malevolently.
`I am not married,' she said, with some hauteur.
Her heart was fluttering now, beating like a bewildered bird. She knew she had dealt a cruel wound, and she could not bear it.
Gerald sat erect, perfectly still, his face pale and calm, like the face of a statue. He was unaware of her, or of Loerke or anybody. He sat perfectly still, in an unalterable calm. Loerke, meanwhile, was crouching and glancing up from under his ducked head.
Gudrun was tortured for something to say, to relieve the suspense. She twisted her face in a smile, and glanced knowingly, almost sneering, at Gerald.
`Truth is best,' she said to him, with a grimace.
But now again she was under his domination; now, because she had dealt him this blow; because she had destroyed him, and she did not know how he had taken it. She watched him. He was interesting to her. She had lost her interest in Loerke.
Gerald rose at length, and went over in a leisurely still movement, to the Professor. The two began a conversation on Goethe.
She was rather piqued by the simplicity of Gerald's demeanour this evening. He did not seem angry or disgusted, only he looked curiously innocent and pure, really beautiful. Sometimes it came upon him, this look of clear distance, and it always fascinated her.
She waited, troubled, throughout the evening. She thought he would avoid her, or give some sign. But he spoke to her simply and unemotionally, as he would to anyone else in the room. A certain peace, an abstraction possessed his soul.
She went to his room, hotly, violently in love with him. He was so beautiful and inaccessible. He kissed her, he was a lover to her. And she had extreme pleasure of him. But he did not come to, he remained remote and candid, unconscious. She wanted to speak to him. But this innocent, beautiful state of unconsciousness that had come upon him prevented her. She felt tormented and dark.
In the morning, however, he looked at her with a little aversion, some horror and some hatred darkening into his eyes. She withdrew on to her old ground. But still he would not gather himself together, against her.
Loerke was waiting for her now. The little artist, isolated in his own complete envelope, felt that here at last was a woman from whom he could get something. He was uneasy all the while, waiting to talk with her, subtly contriving to be near her. Her presence filled him with keenness and excitement, he gravitated cunningly towards her, as if she had some unseen force of attraction.
He was not in the least doubtful of himself, as regards Gerald. Gerald was one of the outsiders. Loerke only hated him for being rich and proud and of fine appearance. All these things, however, riches, pride of social standing, handsome physique, were externals. When it came to the relation with a woman such as Gudrun, he, Loerke, had an approach and a power that Gerald never dreamed of.
How should Gerald hope to satisfy a woman of Gudrun's calibre? Did he think that pride or masterful will or physical strength would help him? Loerke knew a secret beyond these things. The greatest power is the one that is subtle and adjusts itself, not one which blindly attacks. And he, Loerke, had understanding where Gerald was a calf. He, Loerke, could penetrate into depths far out of Gerald's knowledge. Gerald was left behind like a postulant in the ante-room of this temple of mysteries, this woman. But he Loerke, could he not penetrate into the inner darkness, find the spirit of the woman in its inner recess, and wrestle with it there, the central serpent that is coiled at the core of life.
What was it, after all, that a woman wanted? Was it mere social effect, fulfilment of ambition in the social world, in the community of mankind? Was it even a union in love and goodness? Did she want `goodness'? Who but a fool would accept this of Gudrun? This was but the street view of her wants. Cross the threshold, and you found her completely, completely cynical about the social world and its advantages. Once inside the house of her soul and there was a pungent atmosphere of corrosion, an inflamed darkness of sensation, and a vivid, subtle, critical consciousness, that saw the world distorted, horrific.
What then, what next? Was it sheer blind force of passion that would satisfy her now? Not this, but the subtle thrills of extreme sensation in reduction. It was an unbroken will reacting against her unbroken will in a myriad subtle thrills of reduction, the last subtle activities of analysis and breaking down, carried out in the darkness of her, whilst the outside form, the individual, was utterly unchanged, even sentimental in its poses.
But between two particular people, any two people on earth, the range of pure sensational experience is limited. The climax of sensual reaction, once reached in any direction, is reached finally, there is no going on. There is only repetition possible, or the going apart of the two protagonists, or the subjugating of the one will to the other, or death.
Gerald had penetrated all the outer places of Gudrun's soul. He was to her the most crucial instance of the existing world, the ne plus ultra of the world of man as it existed for her. In him she knew the world, and had done with it. Knowing him finally she was the Alexander seeking new worlds. But there were no new worlds, there were no more men, there were only creatures, little, ultimate creatures like Loerke. The world was finished now, for her. There was only the inner, individual darkness, sensation within the ego, the obscene religious mystery of ultimate reduction, the mystic frictional activities of diabolic reducing down, disintegrating the vital organic body of life.
All this Gudrun knew in her subconsciousness, not in her mind. She knew her next step--she knew what she should move on to, when she left Gerald. She was afraid of Gerald, that he might kill her. But she did not intend to be killed. A fine thread still united her to him. It should not be her death which broke it. She had further to go, a further, slow exquisite experience to reap, unthinkable subtleties of sensation to know, before she was finished.
Of the last series of subtleties, Gerald was not capable. He could not touch the quick of her. But where his ruder blows could not penetrate, the fine, insinuating blade of Loerke's insect-like comprehension could. At least, it was time for her now to pass over to the other, the creature, the final craftsman. She knew that Loerke, in his innermost soul, was detached from everything, for him there was neither heaven nor earth nor hell. He admitted no allegiance, he gave no adherence anywhere. He was single and, by abstraction from the rest, absolute in himself.
Whereas in Gerald's soul there still lingered some attachment to the rest, to the whole. And this was his limitation. He was limited, borne, subject to his necessity, in the last issue, for goodness, for righteousness, for oneness with the ultimate purpose. That the ultimate purpose might be the perfect and subtle experience of the process of death, the will being kept unimpaired, that was not allowed in him. And this was his limitation.
There was a hovering triumph in Loerke, since Gudrun had denied her marriage with Gerald. The artist seemed to hover like a creature on the wing, waiting to settle. He did not approach Gudrun violently, he was never ill-timed. But carried on by a sure instinct in the complete darkness of his soul, he corresponded mystically with her, imperceptibly, but palpably.
For two days, he talked to her, continued the discussions of art, of life, in which they both found such pleasure. They praised the by-gone things, they took a sentimental, childish delight in the achieved perfections of the past. Particularly they liked the late eighteenth century, the period of Goethe and of Shelley, and Mozart.
They played with the past, and with the great figures of the past, a sort of little game of chess, or marionettes, all to please themselves. They had all the great men for their marionettes, and they two were the God of the show, working it all. As for the future, that they never mentioned except one laughed out some mocking dream of the destruction of the world by a ridiculous catastrophe of man's invention: a man invented such a perfect explosive that it blew the earth in two, and the two halves set off in different directions through space, to the dismay of the inhabitants: or else the people of the world divided into two halves, and each half decided it was perfect and right, the other half was wrong and must be destroyed; so another end of the world. Or else, Loerke's dream of fear, the world went cold, and snow fell everywhere, and only white creatures, polar-bears, white foxes, and men like awful white snow-birds, persisted in ice cruelty.
Apart from these stories, they never talked of the future. They delighted most either in mocking imaginations of destruction, or in sentimental, fine marionette-shows of the past. It was a sentimental delight to reconstruct the world of Goethe at Weimar, or of Schiller and poverty and faithful love, or to see again Jean Jacques in his quakings, or Voltaire at Ferney, or Frederick the Great reading his own poetry.
They talked together for hours, of literature and sculpture and painting, amusing themselves with Flaxman and Blake and Fuseli, with tenderness, and with Feuerbach and Bocklin. It would take them a life-time, they felt to live again, in petto, the lives of the great artists. But they preferred to stay in the eighteenth and the nineteenth centuries.

已经一个重要的冲突,这吓坏了他们俩。但是,他独自一人,而她已经开始投下一轮外部资源。
当乌苏拉走后,戈珍觉得自己的存在已经成为鲜明的元素。她去了,独自蹲在她的卧室,看着窗外大,星光闪烁。在前面的山结淡淡的影子。这是支点。她感到奇怪的和不可避免的,如果她集中所有的存在的支点后,有没有进一步的现实。
目前,杰拉德打开了门。她知道他不会是长期的,在他来之前。她很少单独,他压在她像霜中,隔阻她。
“你独自在黑暗中?” 他说。她可以告诉他的语气,他憎恨它,他憎恨她拉圆钢自己这种隔离。然而,静态的和不可避免的感觉时,她对他的一种。
`你想点亮蜡烛吗?“ “她问道。”
他没有回答,而是来了,站在她的身后,在黑暗中。
“瞧,”她说,“在那个可爱的明星在那里。你知道它的名字?“
他蹲在她的旁边,期待通过低窗。
不,“他说。`这是非常精细的。“
`是不是很漂亮!你有没有注意到它是如何飞镖不同颜色的火灾 - 这真是雄伟闪烁 -
他们保持沉默。静音,厚重的姿态,她把她的手放在他的膝盖上,并拉着他的手。
“你后悔乌苏拉?他问道。
“”没有,一点都没有,“她说。然后,在一个缓慢的情绪,她问:
`你有多爱我吗?
他板起了自己对她的进一步。
`多少你看我做什么?“ 他问道。
“”我不知道,“她回答。”
“可是,您有什么看法?” 他问道。
有一个暂停。在长度,在黑暗中,传来了她的声音,坚硬和冷漠:
`确实很少,“她冷冷地说,几乎是轻率的。
他的心里去了她的声音在冰冷的。
“为什么不爱你吗?” 他问,如果承认她的指控的真相,还恨她。
`我不知道为什么你不这样做 - 我一直对你很好。你是一个可怕的状态,当你来找我。“
她的心脏跳动闷死她,但她坚强和不屈不挠的。
“当我在一个可怕的状态?” 他问道。
`当你第一次来找我。“ 我不得不把可怜你。但是,这是从来没有爱。“
这种说法'这是从来没有爱“,这在他耳边响起了疯狂。
`你为什么一定要重复,所以很多时候,有没有爱情?“ 他说,的声音扼杀愤怒。
`好了,你不觉得你的爱,你呢?“ “她问道。”
他沉默了用冷激情的愤怒。
你不认为你可以爱我,你呢?“ 她几乎冷笑着重复。
不,“他说。
你知道你从来没有爱过我,不要你吗?“
`我不知道什么字`爱你的意思,“他回答说。”
“是的,你怎么做。你知道所有正确的,你从来没有爱过我。中有你,你觉得呢?“
不,“他说,促使一些贫瘠的真实性和固执的精神。
`你永远也不会爱我,“她终于说,'你会吗?”
有一个魔鬼般的寒光在她身上,承受了太多。
不,“他说。
“然后,”她回答说,'你有什么话对我!“
他沉默了寒冷,恐惧的愤怒和绝望。`如果我能杀了她,“他的心脏反复窃窃私语。“”如果我能杀了她 - 我应该是免费的。“
在他看来,死亡是唯一的大义灭亲这一难解。
“为什么你在折磨我吗?” 他说。
她把她搂着他的脖子。
“”嗯,我不想折磨你,“她同情地说,仿佛在安慰一个孩子。无礼了他的静脉走冷,他没有知觉。她拉着她搂着他的脖子,并最终取得胜利的怜悯。她为他可惜像顽石一样冷,其最深的动机是恨他,他的力量在她的恐惧,她必须始终存根。
“说你爱我,”她承认。`说你会永远爱我 - 你不会 - 你不会?“
但它是她的声音,只是哄他。她的感觉完全除他之外,寒冷和破坏性他的。这是她霸道的意志,坚持。
`你说你会永远爱我吗?“ 她哄着。`说,即使它是不正确的 - 说杰拉德,做。“
`我会永远爱你“,他重复了一遍,真正的痛苦,迫使出来的话。
她给了他一个蜻蜓点水的吻。
`花式实际上说,“她说,淡淡的嘲讽。
他站在那里,好像他曾遭到殴打。
`试着爱我多一点,我想少一点,“她说,在一个半轻蔑,一半哄小孩的声调。
黑暗似乎荡漾在他的脑海中摇曳,在他的心中波澜​​黑暗暴跌。在他看来,他被降解非常快,没有考虑。
“”你的意思是你不想我吗?“ 他说。
`你是如此的坚持,还有那么一点在你的恩典,这么少的细度。你是如此的原油。你打破我 - 你不仅浪费我 - 这对我来说是可怕的。“
`可怕吗?“ 他重复了一遍。
“”是的。难道你不觉得,我可能有一个自己的房间,现在已经乌苏拉?你可以说你想要一间更衣室。“
“”你这样做,只要你喜欢 - 如果你愿意,你完全可以离开,“他设法加以阐述。
“是的,我知道,”她回答。所以,你也可以。你可以离开我,只要你喜欢 - 甚至,恕不另行通知。“
伟大的黑暗潮汐摆动在他的脑海中,他几乎不能直立。一个可怕的厌战情绪胜过他,他觉得自己必须躺在地板上。他滴脱掉衣服,钻进被窝,躺在像一名男子突然克服因醉酒,在黑暗中提升和暴跌,如果他说谎后,一个黑色的,令人眼花缭乱的海。他静静地躺着一段时间,在这个陌生的,可怕的缫丝纯粹是无意识的。
她从她自己的床上滑落,过来给他。他仍然是刚性的,背对着她。他所有,但无意识。
她把她搂着他的可怕,无情的身体,对他的路肩,并奠定了她的脸颊。
杰拉德,“她低声说。” “杰拉尔德。
在他身上并无任何变动。她抓住了他对她的。对他的肩膀,她紧紧握住她的乳房,她吻了他的肩膀,通过睡觉夹克。她心里想,在他的刚性,不死的身体。她却一脸茫然,并坚持,只有她会被设置为他和她说话。
杰拉德,亲爱的!“ 她低声说,他俯身,亲吻他的耳朵。
她温热的气息打在他的耳朵,有节奏地飞,似乎放松紧张。她能感觉到他的身体逐渐放松了一下,失去了其可怕的,不自然的刚性。她的手抓住了他的四肢,他的肌肉,他断断续续。
炎热的血液开始再次流动,通过他的脉,他的四肢放松。
`我转身,“她低声说,孤独的坚持和胜利。
所以最后他再次给予,温暖和灵活。他转过身来,她在他的怀里聚集。她柔软的感觉对他如此完美的奇妙柔软和收件人,双臂收紧她。她仿佛粉碎,他无能为力。他的大脑似乎很难和无敌现在像宝石,有没有抵制他。
他的激情是可怕的她,紧张和可怕的,客观的,就像一个破坏,最终。她觉得这会杀了她。她被打死。
“”我的上帝,我的上帝,“她哭了,在痛苦,在他的怀抱中,感觉她的生活在她被杀害。,当他亲吻她,安抚她,她的呼吸缓缓走来,仿佛她真的花,奄奄一息。
`我死了,我死了吗?“ 她重复自己。
而在夜间,在他看来,有没有答案的问题。
然而,第二天,她不被破坏的片段保持完整和敌意,她没有走,她仍然完成假期,什么都不承认。他几乎从不离开她一个人,而是像影子一样跟着她,他像一个劫数在她身上,一个持续的`你要'`你不可。“ 有时,它是谁,他似乎最强,惠斯特她几乎消失了,匍匐接近地球像一个花风;有时是相反的。但始终是这个永恒的拉锯,摧毁了一个其他可能存在的,因为其他批准清零。
“最后,”她说,对自己说,'我去离他而去。“
“”我能自由的她,“他对自己说,在他发作的痛苦。
他为自己是免费的。他甚至准备走开,让她陷入了困境。但第一次在他的意志是有缺陷的。
`我该去哪里?“ 他问自己。
`你就不能自给自足?他回答说自己,把自己后,他的骄傲。
`自给自足!“ 他重复了一遍。
在他看来,戈珍对自己足够,封闭轮完成后,就像一个东西的情况下。在平静,静的原因,他的灵魂,他认识到了这一点,并承认这是她的权利,被关闭后,圆自己,自我完成,没有欲望。他意识到的时候,他承认了,只需要一个最后的努力,他自己的一部分,为自己赢得相同的完整性。他知道,只需要一抽搐,他的意志,他是能够把自己也如石头修复本身,收在自己身上,是不透水的,自我完​​成的,孤立的一件事。
这方面的知识,把他扔到一个可怕的混乱。因为,尽管他可能精神上将免疫和自我完成的,这种状态下的欲望缺乏,他无法创建。他可以看到,在所有存在,他必须是完全免费戈珍,离开她,如果她想离开,没有她的需求,她没有要求。
但是,她没有要求,他必须站在自己的,纯粹的虚无。他的大脑的想法化为泡影。这是一个虚无状态。另一方面,他可能会放弃,并给她的小鹿。或者,终于,他可能会杀了她。或者,他有可能成为只是无动于衷,漫无目的,消散,momentaneous。但他的性质太严重了,不是同性恋够足够的或微妙的嘲讽放荡。
一个奇怪的租金已经被撕裂,他裂开天上像一个受害者,所以他已经四分五裂,给戈珍。他应该如何再次关闭?这伤口,这个奇怪的,无限敏感开口,他的灵魂,在那里他被暴露出来,就像是一个开放的花,所有的宇宙,他给他的补充,其他的,未知的,这个伤口,披露此展开他自己的覆盖,留给他的不完整的,有限的,未完成的,像一个开放的花的天空下,这是他最残酷的喜悦。那么,为何要放弃他呢?他为什么要关闭,并成为不透水,免疫,就像在鞘部分的东西,当他打破了来回,就像一颗种子已经发芽,问题,提出了在被拥抱的未变现的天堂。
他将保持自己的向往,甚至在他身上造成的折磨,她未完成的幸福。他拥有一种奇怪的固执。他不会去离她而去,她说什么或做了。A怪,死一般的向往,他与她一起进行。她是法测定的影响,虽然她对待他的蔑视,多次断然拒绝,并否认他,他仍然永远不会消失,因为离她近一点,甚至,他觉得自己的加快,他出去,释放,其自身的局限性的知识和魔法的承诺,以及他自己的破坏和毁灭之谜。
她折磨他更开放的心,因为他转身向她。她被折磨自己。它可能已被她强。她觉得恐怖,仿佛他撕毁了她的心脏在萌芽状态,撕毁打开它,像一个的不敬持续存在。谁拉了苍蝇的翅膀,或眼泪,打开一芽是什么花,他撕毁了她的隐私,她的生命像一个男孩,他会毁了她作为一个不成熟的芽,撕开,被销毁。
她可能向他打开,很长一段时间,因此,在她的梦想时,她是一个纯粹的精神。但现在她不被侵犯和破坏。她狠狠的对他关闭。
晚上,他们一起爬上了高坡,看日落。在细微的呼吸,他们敏锐的风站着,观看黄色太阳片深红色消失。然后在东部峰峦闪耀着生活水平上升,白炽灯像不朽的花朵对棕紫色的天空,奇迹出现了,而低于世界是一个蓝色的阴影,以上徘徊,像报喜,一个玫瑰色的运输中旬空气。
对她来说,真是太漂亮了,这是一个精神错乱,她希望收集发光的,永恒的峰对她的乳房,死。他看见了他们,看到他们是美丽的。但有没有出现在他的胸膛叫嚣,只有苦味,这是富有远见的本身。他希望峰灰色和不美的,所以她不应该得到她的支持。她为什么背叛了他们两个如此可怕,在拥抱焕发晚上?她为什么离开他站在那里,用冰风吹过他的心,就像死了一样,来满足自己之间的红润雪提示?
“暮色什么事?” 他说。“为什么你面前卑躬屈膝?它是对你如此重要?“
她畏缩在违反和愤怒。
走开,“她哭了,”给我留下它。它是美丽的,美丽的,“她唱的在奇怪,狂想色调。`这是在我的生活中,我所见过的最美丽的东西。不要试图来和我之间。把自己的时候,你出来的地方 - “
他站在后面一点点,留下她站在那里,雕像般,泛着神秘的东运入。玫瑰已经褪色,大型白色星星闪烁。他等待着。他会放弃一切,但向往。
`这是我所见过的最完美的事情,“她说,在寒冷,残酷的色调,最后她转身他。`我非常惊讶,你应该要消灭它。如果你还看不出来自己,为什么尝试德巴尔我吗?“ 但在现实中,他已经摧毁了她,她使劲后死的效果。
`有一天,“他说,轻声道,抬头看着她,我会毁了你,你站在看日落,因为你是这样的骗子。”
有一种柔软,骄奢淫逸的话对自己的承诺。她是冷的,但傲慢。
“哈!” 她说。“”我不是怕你的威胁!“ 她否认自己对他,她一直在她的房间刚性私人自己。但他等待在好奇的耐心,属于他她向往。
“最终,”他说自己真正的骄奢淫逸的承诺,当它达到这一点,我将她带走了。“ 他颤抖着微妙在每一个肢体,在期待,他颤抖着她,颤抖着太多的欲望在他最猛烈的访问充满激情的方法。
她有一个奇怪的那种效忠与Loerke,而所有的一切,现在,阴险和卖国的东西。杰拉德知道。但变硬自己对她的耐心,不愿意在不自然的状态,他在其中发现了自己,他没有采取任何通知,虽然她柔软的厚道的另一名男子,他恨作为一个害虫,使他再次颤抖奇怪的颤抖,他走了过来反复访问。
他留下她一个人只有当他去滑雪,他爱的运动的,是她没练。他似乎扫出的生活,是一个弹丸进入超越。时候,当他离开的时候,她跟小德雕塑家。他们有一个不变的话题,在他们的艺术。
他们几乎相同的想法。他恨梅斯特罗维奇,,不满意与未来主义,他喜欢西非木雕人物,阿兹台克人的艺术,墨西哥和中美洲。他看见怪诞,机械运动他陶醉,大自然的混乱和好奇的排序。他们有一个奇怪的游戏与对方,戈珍和Loerke的,无限的的,奇怪suggestivity送秋波,如果他们有一些深奥的对生活的理解,他们单独发起到中央可怕的秘密,这个世界不敢知道。他们的整个信件是在一个陌生的,勉强理解suggestivity,他们点燃自己微妙的情欲的埃及人或墨西哥人。整场比赛是一个微妙的跨suggestivity,他们想保持它在飞机上的建议。从他们的言语和身体的细微差别,他们中的神经得到了最高的满意度,从一个奇怪的交换半提示的思路,长相,表情和手势,这是相当难以忍受,虽然难以理解,杰拉尔德。他不认为自己的电子商务,他的条件太毛条款。
原始艺术的建议是他们的避难所,和内部奥秘的感觉他们崇拜的对象。艺术与生活是他们在现实与虚幻。
“当然,”戈珍说,生活其实并不重要 - 它是一个人的艺术,这是中央。什么人做一个人的生命中有PEU融洽,但这并不意味着太多。“
“是的,是这样,正好,”雕塑家回答。`什么人能在一个人的艺术,那就是呼吸的。什么人做一个人的生命,这是一件小事,外人大惊小怪。“
好奇感得意与自由戈珍发现在这个通信。她觉得永远坚立。当然杰拉德是小事。爱是在她的生活中的世俗事物之一,但到目前为止,因为她是一个艺术家。她想到了埃及艳后 - 埃及艳后一直是艺术家,她收获了必不可少的一个男人,她收获了最终的感觉,扔掉的稻壳和玛丽·斯图尔特和伟大的雷切尔,气喘吁吁后与她的恋人剧院,这是通俗的爱情指数。毕竟,这种微妙的知识的情人,但燃料的运输,为女性艺术,艺术的纯净,完美的知识在感性的认识。
一天晚上,杰拉德与Loerke争论关于意大利和的黎波里。英国人是在一个陌生的,易燃的状态,德国人很兴奋。这是一场比赛的话,但它意味着两个男人之间的冲突的精神。和所有的同时戈珍可以看到杰拉德一个傲慢的英语对外国人的蔑视。虽然杰拉德在颤抖,他的眼睛闪烁,满脸通红,他的论点有一个带有粗鲁,野蛮的蔑视,这使他的态度戈珍的血液耀斑,并Loerke敏锐和羞愧。杰拉德来到了他的断言,像一把大锤任何小德说,仅仅是卑鄙的垃圾。
最后Loerke戈珍转身举起双手,耸耸肩无奈的讽刺,讽刺解雇,一些吸引力和孩子般的。
`Sehen SIE,弗劳gnadige - “他开始。
`BITTE萨根SIE NICHT的的沉浸,gnadige弗劳,“戈珍哭了,她的眼睛闪烁,她的脸颊燃烧。她看起来像一个生动的美杜莎。她的声音响亮而吵闹的,在房间里的其他人都吓了一跳。
“”请不要叫我夫人克里奇,“她大声喊叫。
的名称,在Loerke的嘴,尤其是一直在她身上,这么些日子难以忍受的屈辱和约束。
该两名男子看着她愣住了。杰拉尔德白色颧骨。
`我说什么,然后呢?问Loerke,具有手感柔软,嘲讽的影射。
“道说SIE淖尔NICHT达斯,”她喃喃自语,她的脸绯红绯红。`不说,至少。“
她看到,曙光看看对Loerke的脸,他的理解。她不是克里奇夫人!所以 - O - 解释很大。
`索尔ICH小姐萨根?他,恶狠狠地问。
`我没有结婚,“她说,有些傲慢。
她的心脏现在飘飘,像个木头鸟跳动。她知道,她处理了一个残酷的伤口,她实在忍不住了。
杰拉德坐在直立,完全静止,脸色苍白而平静,就像面对一尊雕像。他是不知道她,或Loerke或任何人。他坐在完全静止的,不可改变的平静。同时,Loerke卧虎藏龙一眼从他躲开头上下。
折磨了戈珍说的东西,以减轻悬念。她扭曲了她的脸在微笑,扫了一眼明知,几乎讥笑,杰拉尔德。
“真相是最好的,”她对他说,做了个鬼脸。
但现在她又是在他的统治下,现在,因为她曾处理他这个打击,因为她摧毁了他,她不知道他是怎么采取了它。她看着他。他是对她有意思。她已经失去了她的兴趣Loerke。
杰拉尔德上涨长度,就在悠闲地静止运动,教授。两人开始了对歌德的谈话。
她而激起杰拉德的风范今天晚上的简单。他似乎没有愤怒或厌恶,只有他好奇地看着无辜和纯洁的,真的很漂亮。有时它临到他,看看这个明确的距离,它总是让她着迷。
她等待着,困扰,整个晚上。她以为他会避开她,或者给一些迹象。但他简单而冷静地对她说话,他将房间中的其他任何人。某和平拥有一个抽象的概念,他的灵魂。
她走进自己的房间,激烈,猛烈地爱上了他。他是如此美丽,交通不便。他吻她,他是她的情人。她有他的极度快感。但他没有来,他仍然是远程​​和坦诚,不省人事。她想和他说话。但是,这个无辜的,美丽的昏迷状态,表明来意后,他阻止她。她觉得自己受痛苦和黑暗。
然而,在早上,他看着她一点点厌恶,一些恐怖和一些仇恨,他的眼睛变黑。她退出她的老地面上。但他仍然不会自己聚集在一起,反对她。
Loerke现在正等着她。孤立的小画家,在他自己的完整信封,感觉在这里是一个女人,他可以得到的东西。他不安所有的同时,等待,巧妙地与她交谈,达成靠近她。她的存在,他充满了热切和兴奋,他狡猾地朝她所吸引,如果她有某种看不见的力量的吸引力。
他是不是在怀疑自己,至于杰拉德。杰拉尔德是一个外人。Loerke只是恨他的丰富而自豪,精致美观。所有这些东西,但是,财富,社会地位的骄傲,英俊的身形,是外部。当它来到的关系与女人如戈珍,他Loerke,有一种方法和一种力量,杰拉德做梦也没想到的。
杰拉德希望应该如何满足女人戈珍的口径?他认为骄傲或高超的意愿或体力会帮助他吗?知道一个秘密Loerke超越这些东西。最大的功率是一个微妙和调整自己,而不是盲目攻击。他Loerke,有理解杰拉尔德是一头小牛。他Loerke,能渗透到深处远出杰拉德的知识。杰拉德留下,像望会在这个寺庙的奥秘,这个女人的接待室。但他Loerke的,他能不能穿透到内部的黑暗,找到精神的女人在其内凹进,并在那里与它搏斗,中央蛇盘绕在生命的核心。
它是什么,毕竟,一个女人想要的吗?是单纯的社会效果,在人类社会,履行社会世界的野心?它甚至是工会的爱和善良?她要'善'吗?谁,但傻子才会接受这个戈珍?这是,但想她的街景。跨越的门槛,你发现她完全,完全愤世嫉俗的社会世界和它的优点。一旦进入她的灵魂的房子,有一股刺鼻的大气腐蚀,发炎的黑暗的感觉,生动的,微妙的,批判意识,看到世界扭曲的,可怕的。
那么,下一步是什么?激情纯粹的盲目的力量,将满足她现在呢?不是这个,而是在减少极端的感觉微妙的惊险刺激。这是一个完整的意志反应,反对她不间断的意志在减少,最后分析和微妙的活动打破了无数细微的刺激,她在黑暗中进行,而外面的形式,个人,是完全不变的,甚至是感伤在它的姿势。
但在两个特定的人之间,在地球上任何两个人,纯耸人听闻经验的范围是有限的。感性的反应,一旦达到在任何方向的高潮,最终达到,也没有去。有重复,或去除了两个主角,或征服的意志,或死亡。
杰拉德已经渗透戈珍的灵魂外的地方。他是她最重要的实例现有的世界,人的世界,它的存在对她的NE加超。在他身上,她知道世界,并用它做。他终于知道她是亚历山大寻求新的世界。但有没有新的世界,有没有更多的男人,有唯一的生物,像Loerke一点,最终生物。世界现在已经完成了,对她来说。有只内,个别的黑暗,感觉内自我,淫秽的宗教神秘最终减少摩擦活动,神秘的力量减少停机,崩解的重要的有机生命体。
这一切戈珍知道在她的潜意识中,而不是在她的脑海。她知道她的下一个步骤 - 她知道她应该继续前进,当她离开杰拉德。她害怕杰拉德,他可能会杀了她。但她并不打算被杀死。罚款线程仍然团结一致她给他。它不应该是她打破了它的死亡。她还去,进一步缓慢的精致生活体验收割,不可想象的微妙感觉知道,之前,她已经完成。
最后一个系列的微妙之处,杰拉尔德是没有能力。他不能碰她的快。但是,他的粗鲁打击无法穿透,罚款,影射刀片Loerke像昆虫一样的理解。至少,它现在是时间让她通过转移到其他的生物,最终的工匠。她知道,Loerke,在他的灵魂深处,脱离一切,对他来说既不是天堂,也不是地球也不是地狱。他承认没有效忠,在任何地方,他没有坚持。他是单从其余的抽象,绝对的自己。
而在杰拉德的灵魂仍然徘徊其余一些附件,给整个。这是他的局限性。他是有限的,传播的,受他的必要性,在过去的问题,善良,公义,统一性与最终目的。的最终目的可能是完美的和微妙的死亡过程中的经验,将被保留未受损伤,他不允许。这是他的局限性。
有一种徘徊在Loerke胜利的,因为戈珍否认了她的婚姻与杰拉德。艺术家似乎像一个机翼上的生物徘徊,等待解决。他没办法戈珍猛烈,他从来没有生不逢时。但所进行的一个肯定的本能在完全的黑暗中,他的灵魂,他神秘对应她,不知不觉中,但触摸。
两天来,他给她讲,继续讨论艺术,生活,他们都发现了这样的乐趣。他们称赞了由不见了的东西,他们把一个感性的,孩子气的喜悦,达到完善的过去。他们特别喜欢十八世纪后期,歌德,雪莱期间,莫扎特。
他们打过去,伟大人物的过去,一种国际象棋的小游戏,或木偶,一切都是为了取悦自己。他们把所有的伟人,他们的木偶,他们二人的表演,这一切的神。至于未来,他们从来没有提到除1笑出来一些嘲讽的梦想毁灭世界由一个荒谬的灾难的人的发明:一个人发明了这样一个完美的爆发力,它炸毁地球的两种,并设置了两个半关闭通过空间,在不同的方向不舍的居民或其他人的世界分为两半,每一半决定它是完美的,正确的,另一半是错的,必须销毁,所以另一端世界。否则,Loerke的梦想,恐惧,世界冷了,雪无处不在下跌,和,只有白色生物,极地熊,白色的狐狸,和男人一样可怕的白色雪鸟,坚持在冰残酷。
除了从这些故事中,他们从来没有说过的未来。他们最高兴嘲笑销毁想象力,或感伤,过去精木偶表演。这是一个感伤的喜悦,重建世界的歌德在魏玛,的席勒和贫困,忠贞不渝的爱情,或再次让·雅克·在他的quakings,或伏尔泰弗尼,腓特烈大帝读自己的诗歌。
他们谈了几个小时,文学,雕塑和绘画的,好玩的自己弗拉克斯曼和布雷克和富塞利,有触痛,费尔巴哈和Bocklin。它能把他们的生活时,他们觉得再住,在petto,伟大的艺术家的生活。但他们宁愿留在十八世纪和十九世纪。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 29楼  发表于: 2013-10-29 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 29 Continental


URSULA WENT on in an unreal suspense, the last weeks before going away. She was not herself, -- she was not anything. She was something that is going to be -- soon -- soon -- very soon. But as yet, she was only imminent.
She went to see her parents. It was a rather stiff, sad meeting, more like a verification of separateness than a reunion. But they were all vague and indefinite with one another, stiffened in the fate that moved them apart.
She did not really come to until she was on the ship crossing from Dover to Ostend. Dimly she had come down to London with Birkin, London had been a vagueness, so had the train-journey to Dover. It was all like a sleep.
And now, at last, as she stood in the stern of the ship, in a pitch-dark, rather blowy night, feeling the motion of the sea, and watching the small, rather desolate little lights that twinkled on the shores of England, as on the shores of nowhere, watched them sinking smaller and smaller on the profound and living darkness, she felt her soul stirring to awake from its anaesthetic sleep.
`Let us go forward, shall we?' said Birkin. He wanted to be at the tip of their projection. So they left off looking at the faint sparks that glimmered out of nowhere, in the far distance, called England, and turned their faces to the unfathomed night in front.
They went right to the bows of the softly plunging vessel. In the complete obscurity, Birkin found a comparatively sheltered nook, where a great rope was coiled up. It was quite near the very point of the ship, near the black, unpierced space ahead. There they sat down, folded together, folded round with the same rug, creeping in nearer and ever nearer to one another, till it seemed they had crept right into each other, and become one substance. It was very cold, and the darkness was palpable.
One of the ship's crew came along the deck, dark as the darkness, not really visible. They then made out the faintest pallor of his face. He felt their presence, and stopped, unsure -- then bent forward. When his face was near them, he saw the faint pallor of their faces. Then he withdrew like a phantom. And they watched him without making any sound.
They seemed to fall away into the profound darkness. There was no sky, no earth, only one unbroken darkness, into which, with a soft, sleeping motion, they seemed to fall like one closed seed of life falling through dark, fathomless space.
They had forgotten where they were, forgotten all that was and all that had been, conscious only in their heart, and there conscious only of this pure trajectory through the surpassing darkness. The ship's prow cleaved on, with a faint noise of cleavage, into the complete night, without knowing, without seeing, only surging on.
In Ursula the sense of the unrealised world ahead triumphed over everything. In the midst of this profound darkness, there seemed to glow on her heart the effulgence of a paradise unknown and unrealised. Her heart was full of the most wonderful light, golden like honey of darkness, sweet like the warmth of day, a light which was not shed on the world, only on the unknown paradise towards which she was going, a sweetness of habitation, a delight of living quite unknown, but hers infallibly. In her transport she lifted her face suddenly to him, and he touched it with his lips. So cold, so fresh, so sea-clear her face was, it was like kissing a flower that grows near the surf.
But he did not know the ecstasy of bliss in fore-knowledge that she knew. To him, the wonder of this transit was overwhelming. He was falling through a gulf of infinite darkness, like a meteorite plunging across the chasm between the worlds. The world was torn in two, and he was plunging like an unlit star through the ineffable rift. What was beyond was not yet for him. He was overcome by the trajectory.
In a trance he lay enfolding Ursula round about. His face was against her fine, fragile hair, he breathed its fragrance with the sea and the profound night. And his soul was at peace; yielded, as he fell into the unknown. This was the first time that an utter and absolute peace had entered his heart, now, in this final transit out of life.
When there came some stir on the deck, they roused. They stood up. How stiff and cramped they were, in the night-time! And yet the paradisal glow on her heart, and the unutterable peace of darkness in his, this was the all-in-all.
They stood up and looked ahead. Low lights were seen down the darkness. This was the world again. It was not the bliss of her heart, nor the peace of his. It was the superficial unreal world of fact. Yet not quite the old world. For the peace and the bliss in their hearts was enduring.
Strange, and desolate above all things, like disembarking from the Styx into the desolated underworld, was this landing at night. There was the raw, half-lighted, covered-in vastness of the dark place, boarded and hollow underfoot, with only desolation everywhere. Ursula had caught sight of the big, pallid, mystic letters `OSTEND,' standing in the darkness. Everybody was hurrying with a blind, insect-like intentness through the dark grey air, porters were calling in un-English English, then trotting with heavy bags, their colourless blouses looking ghostly as they disappeared; Ursula stood at a long, low, zinc-covered barrier, along with hundreds of other spectral people, and all the way down the vast, raw darkness was this low stretch of open bags and spectral people, whilst, on the other side of the barrier, pallid officials in peaked caps and moustaches were turning the underclothing in the bags, then scrawling a chalk-mark.
It was done. Birkin snapped the hand bags, off they went, the porter coming behind. They were through a great doorway, and in the open night again -- ah, a railway platform! Voices were still calling in inhuman agitation through the dark-grey air, spectres were running along the darkness between the train.
`Koln -- Berlin --' Ursula made out on the boards hung on the high train on one side.
`Here we are,' said Birkin. And on her side she saw: `Elsass -- Lothringen -- Luxembourg, Metz -- Basle.'
`That was it, Basle!'
The porter came up.
`A Bale -- deuxieme classe? -- Voila!' And he clambered into the high train. They followed. The compartments were already some of them taken. But many were dim and empty. The luggage was stowed, the porter was tipped.
`Nous avons encore -- ?' said Birkin, looking at his watch and at the porter.
`Encore une demi-heure.' With which, in his blue blouse, he disappeared. He was ugly and insolent.
`Come,' said Birkin. `It is cold. Let us eat.'
There was a coffee-wagon on the platform. They drank hot, watery coffee, and ate the long rolls, split, with ham between, which were such a wide bite that it almost dislocated Ursula's jaw; and they walked beside the high trains. It was all so strange, so extremely desolate, like the underworld, grey, grey, dirt grey, desolate, forlorn, nowhere -- grey, dreary nowhere.
At last they were moving through the night. In the darkness Ursula made out the flat fields, the wet flat dreary darkness of the Continent. They pulled up surprisingly soon -- Bruges! Then on through the level darkness, with glimpses of sleeping farms and thin poplar trees and deserted highroads. She sat dismayed, hand in hand with Birkin. He pale, immobile like a revenant himself, looked sometimes out of the window, sometimes closed his eyes. Then his eyes opened again, dark as the darkness outside.
A flash of a few lights on the darkness -- Ghent station! A few more spectres moving outside on the platform -- then the bell -- then motion again through the level darkness. Ursula saw a man with a lantern come out of a farm by the railway, and cross to the dark farm-buildings. She thought of the Marsh, the old, intimate farm-life at Cossethay. My God, how far was she projected from her childhood, how far was she still to go! In one life-time one travelled through aeons. The great chasm of memory from her childhood in the intimate country surroundings of Cossethay and the Marsh Farm -- she remembered the servant Tilly, who used to give her bread and butter sprinkled with brown sugar, in the old living-room where the grandfather clock had two pink roses in a basket painted above the figures on the face -- and now when she was travelling into the unknown with Birkin, an utter stranger -- was so great, that it seemed she had no identity, that the child she had been, playing in Cossethay churchyard, was a little creature of history, not really herself.
They were at Brussels -- half an hour for breakfast. They got down. On the great station clock it said six o'clock. They had coffee and rolls and honey in the vast desert refreshment room, so dreary, always so dreary, dirty, so spacious, such desolation of space. But she washed her face and hands in hot water, and combed her hair -- that was a blessing.
Soon they were in the train again and moving on. The greyness of dawn began. There were several people in the compartment, large florid Belgian business-men with long brown beards, talking incessantly in an ugly French she was too tired to follow.
It seemed the train ran by degrees out of the darkness into a faint light, then beat after beat into the day. Ah, how weary it was! Faintly, the trees showed, like shadows. Then a house, white, had a curious distinctness. How was it? Then she saw a village -- there were always houses passing.
This was an old world she was still journeying through, winter-heavy and dreary. There was plough-land and pasture, and copses of bare trees, copses of bushes, and homesteads naked and work-bare. No new earth had come to pass.
She looked at Birkin's face. It was white and still and eternal, too eternal. She linked her fingers imploringly in his, under the cover of her rug. His fingers responded, his eyes looked back at her. How dark, like a night, his eyes were, like another world beyond! Oh, if he were the world as well, if only the world were he! If only he could call a world into being, that should be their own world!
The Belgians left, the train ran on, through Luxembourg, through Alsace-Lorraine, through Metz. But she was blind, she could see no more. Her soul did not look out.
They came at last to Basle, to the hotel. It was all a drifting trance, from which she never came to. They went out in the morning, before the train departed. She saw the street, the river, she stood on the bridge. But it all meant nothing. She remembered some shops -- one full of pictures, one with orange velvet and ermine. But what did these signify? -- nothing.
She was not at ease till they were in the train again. Then she was relieved. So long as they were moving onwards, she was satisfied. They came to Zurich, then, before very long, ran under the mountains, that were deep in snow. At last she was drawing near. This was the other world now.
Innsbruck was wonderful, deep in snow, and evening. They drove in an open sledge over the snow: the train had been so hot and stifling. And the hotel, with the golden light glowing under the porch, seemed like a home.
They laughed with pleasure when they were in the hall. The place seemed full and busy.
`Do you know if Mr and Mrs Crich -- English -- from Paris, have arrived?' Birkin asked in German.
The porter reflected a moment, and was just going to answer, when Ursula caught sight of Gudrun sauntering down the stairs, wearing her dark glossy coat, with grey fur.
`Gudrun! Gudrun!' she called, waving up the well of the staircase. `Shuhu!'
Gudrun looked over the rail, and immediately lost her sauntering, diffident air. Her eyes flashed.
`Really -- Ursula!' she cried. And she began to move downstairs as Ursula ran up. They met at a turn and kissed with laughter and exclamations inarticulate and stirring.
`But!' cried Gudrun, mortified. `We thought it was tomorrow you were coming! I wanted to come to the station.'
`No, we've come today!' cried Ursula. `Isn't it lovely here!'
`Adorable!' said Gudrun. `Gerald's just gone out to get something. Ursula, aren't you fearfully tired?'
`No, not so very. But I look a filthy sight, don't I!'
`No, you don't. You look almost perfectly fresh. I like that fur cap immensely!' She glanced over Ursula, who wore a big soft coat with a collar of deep, soft, blond fur, and a soft blond cap of fur.
`And you!' cried Ursula. `What do you think you look like!'
Gudrun assumed an unconcerned, expressionless face.
`Do you like it?' she said.
`It's very fine!' cried Ursula, perhaps with a touch of satire.
`Go up -- or come down,' said Birkin. For there the sisters stood, Gudrun with her hand on Ursula's arm, on the turn of the stairs half way to the first landing, blocking the way and affording full entertainment to the whole of the hall below, from the door porter to the plump Jew in black clothes.
The two young women slowly mounted, followed by Birkin and the waiter.
`First floor?' asked Gudrun, looking back over her shoulder.
`Second Madam -- the lift!' the waiter replied. And he darted to the elevator to forestall the two women. But they ignored him, as, chattering without heed, they set to mount the second flight. Rather chagrined, the waiter followed.
It was curious, the delight of the sisters in each other, at this meeting. It was as if they met in exile, and united their solitary forces against all the world. Birkin looked on with some mistrust and wonder.
When they had bathed and changed, Gerald came in. He looked shining like the sun on frost.
`Go with Gerald and smoke,' said Ursula to Birkin. `Gudrun and I want to talk.'
Then the sisters sat in Gudrun's bedroom, and talked clothes, and experiences. Gudrun told Ursula the experience of the Birkin letter in the cafe. Ursula was shocked and frightened.
`Where is the letter?' she asked.
`I kept it,' said Gudrun.
`You'll give it me, won't you?' she said.
But Gudrun was silent for some moments, before she replied:
`Do you really want it, Ursula?'
`I want to read it,' said Ursula.
`Certainly,' said Gudrun.
Even now, she could not admit, to Ursula, that she wanted to keep it, as a memento, or a symbol. But Ursula knew, and was not pleased. So the subject was switched off.
`What did you do in Paris?' asked Ursula.
`Oh,' said Gudrun laconically -- `the usual things. We had a fine party one night in Fanny Bath's studio.'
`Did you? And you and Gerald were there! Who else? Tell me about it.'
`Well,' said Gudrun. `There's nothing particular to tell. You know Fanny is frightfully in love with that painter, Billy Macfarlane. He was there -- so Fanny spared nothing, she spent very freely. It was really remarkable! Of course, everybody got fearfully drunk -- but in an interesting way, not like that filthy London crowd. The fact is these were all people that matter, which makes all the difference. There was a Roumanian, a fine chap. He got completely drunk, and climbed to the top of a high studio ladder, and gave the most marvellous address -- really, Ursula, it was wonderful! He began in French -- La vie, c'est une affaire d'ames imperiales -- in a most beautiful voice -- he was a fine-looking chap -- but he had got into Roumanian before he had finished, and not a soul understood. But Donald Gilchrist was worked to a frenzy. He dashed his glass to the ground, and declared, by God, he was glad he had been born, by God, it was a miracle to be alive. And do you know, Ursula, so it was -- ' Gudrun laughed rather hollowly.
`But how was Gerald among them all?' asked Ursula.
`Gerald! Oh, my word, he came out like a dandelion in the sun! He's a whole saturnalia in himself, once he is roused. I shouldn't like to say whose waist his arm did not go round. Really, Ursula, he seems to reap the women like a harvest. There wasn't one that would have resisted him. It was too amazing! Can you understand it?'
Ursula reflected, and a dancing light came into her eyes.
`Yes,' she said. `I can. He is such a whole-hogger.'
`Whole-hogger! I should think so!' exclaimed Gudrun. `But it is true, Ursula, every woman in the room was ready to surrender to him. Chanticleer isn't in it -- even Fanny Bath, who is genuinely in love with Billy Macfarlane! I never was more amazed in my life! And you know, afterwards -- I felt I was a whole roomful of women. I was no more myself to him, than I was Queen Victoria. I was a whole roomful of women at once. It was most astounding! But my eye, I'd caught a Sultan that time --'
Gudrun's eyes were flashing, her cheek was hot, she looked strange, exotic, satiric. Ursula was fascinated at once -- and yet uneasy.
They had to get ready for dinner. Gudrun came down in a daring gown of vivid green silk and tissue of gold, with green velvet bodice and a strange black-and-white band round her hair. She was really brilliantly beautiful and everybody noticed her. Gerald was in that full-blooded, gleaming state when he was most handsome. Birkin watched them with quick, laughing, half-sinister eyes, Ursula quite lost her head. There seemed a spell, almost a blinding spell, cast round their table, as if they were lighted up more strongly than the rest of the dining-room.
`Don't you love to be in this place?' cried Gudrun. `Isn't the snow wonderful! Do you notice how it exalts everything? It is simply marvellous. One really does feel iibermenschlich -- more than human.'
`One does,' cried Ursula. `But isn't that partly the being out of England?'
`Oh, of course,' cried Gudrun. `One could never feel like this in England, for the simple reason that the damper is never lifted off one, there. It is quite impossible really to let go, in England, of that I am assured.'
And she turned again to the food she was eating. She was fluttering with vivid intensity.
`It's quite true,' said Gerald, `it never is quite the same in England. But perhaps we don't want it to be -- perhaps it's like bringing the light a little too near the powder-magazine, to let go altogether, in England. One is afraid what might happen, if everybody else let go.'
`My God!' cried Gudrun. `But wouldn't it be wonderful, if all England did suddenly go off like a display of fireworks.'
`It couldn't,' said Ursula. `They are all too damp, the powder is damp in them.'
`I'm not so sure of that,' said Gerald.
`Nor I,' said Birkin. `When the English really begin to go off, en masse, it'll be time to shut your ears and run.'
`They never will,' said Ursula.
`We'll see,' he replied.
`Isn't it marvellous,' said Gudrun, `how thankful one can be, to be out of one's country. I cannot believe myself, I am so transported, the moment I set foot on a foreign shore. I say to myself "Here steps a new creature into life."'
`Don't be too hard on poor old England,' said Gerald. `Though we curse it, we love it really.'
To Ursula, there seemed a fund of cynicism in these words.
`We may,' said Birkin. `But it's a damnably uncomfortable love: like a love for an aged parent who suffers horribly from a complication of diseases, for which there is no hope.'
Gudrun looked at him with dilated dark eyes.
`You think there is no hope?' she asked, in her pertinent fashion.
But Birkin backed away. He would not answer such a question.
`Any hope of England's becoming real? God knows. It's a great actual unreality now, an aggregation into unreality. It might be real, if there were no Englishmen.'
`You think the English will have to disappear?' persisted Gudrun. It was strange, her pointed interest in his answer. It might have been her own fate she was inquiring after. Her dark, dilated eyes rested on Birkin, as if she could conjure the truth of the future out of him, as out of some instrument of divination.
He was pale. Then, reluctantly, he answered:
`Well -- what else is in front of them, but disappearance? They've got to disappear from their own special brand of Englishness, anyhow.'
Gudrun watched him as if in a hypnotic state, her eyes wide and fixed on him.
`But in what way do you mean, disappear? --' she persisted.
`Yes, do you mean a change of heart?' put in Gerald.
`I don't mean anything, why should I?' said Birkin. `I'm an Englishman, and I've paid the price of it. I can't talk about England -- I can only speak for myself.'
`Yes,' said Gudrun slowly, `you love England immensely, immensely, Rupert.'
`And leave her,' he replied.
`No, not for good. You'll come back,' said Gerald, nodding sagely.
`They say the lice crawl off a dying body,' said Birkin, with a glare of bitterness. `So I leave England.'
`Ah, but you'll come back,' said Gudrun, with a sardonic smile.
`Tant pis pour moi,' he replied.
`Isn't he angry with his mother country!' laughed Gerald, amused.
`Ah, a patriot!' said Gudrun, with something like a sneer.
Birkin refused to answer any more.
Gudrun watched him still for a few seconds. Then she turned away. It was finished, her spell of divination in him. She felt already purely cynical. She looked at Gerald. He was wonderful like a piece of radium to her. She felt she could consume herself and know all, by means of this fatal, living metal. She smiled to herself at her fancy. And what would she do with herself, when she had destroyed herself? For if spirit, if integral being is destructible, Matter is indestructible.
He was looking bright and abstracted, puzzled, for the moment. She stretched out her beautiful arm, with its fluff of green tulle, and touched his chin with her subtle, artist's fingers.
`What are they then?' she asked, with a strange, knowing smile.
`What?' he replied, his eyes suddenly dilating with wonder.
`Your thoughts.'
Gerald looked like a man coming awake.
`I think I had none,' he said.
`Really!' she said, with grave laughter in her voice.
And to Birkin it was as if she killed Gerald, with that touch.
`Ah but,' cried Gudrun, `let us drink to Britannia -- let us drink to Britannia.'
It seemed there was wild despair in her voice. Gerald laughed, and filled the glasses.
`I think Rupert means,' he said, `that nationally all Englishmen must die, so that they can exist individually and -- '
`Super-nationally --' put in Gudrun, with a slight ironic grimace, raising her glass.
The next day, they descended at the tiny railway station of Hohenhausen, at the end of the tiny valley railway. It was snow everywhere, a white, perfect cradle of snow, new and frozen, sweeping up an either side, black crags, and white sweeps of silver towards the blue pale heavens.
As they stepped out on the naked platform, with only snow around and above, Gudrun shrank as if it chilled her heart.
`My God, Jerry,' she said, turning to Gerald with sudden intimacy, `you've done it now.'
`What?'
She made a faint gesture, indicating the world on either hand.
`Look at it!'
She seemed afraid to go on. He laughed.
They were in the heart of the mountains. From high above, on either side, swept down the white fold of snow, so that one seemed small and tiny in a valley of pure concrete heaven, all strangely radiant and changeless and silent.
`It makes one feel so small and alone,' said Ursula, turning to Birkin and laying her hand on his arm.
`You're not sorry you've come, are you?' said Gerald to Gudrun.
She looked doubtful. They went out of the station between banks of snow.
`Ah,' said Gerald, sniffing the air in elation, `this is perfect. There's our sledge. We'll walk a bit -- we'll run up the road.'
Gudrun, always doubtful, dropped her heavy coat on the sledge, as he did his, and they set off. Suddenly she threw up her head and set off scudding along the road of snow, pulling her cap down over her ears. Her blue, bright dress fluttered in the wind, her thick scarlet stockings were brilliant above the whiteness. Gerald watched her: she seemed to be rushing towards her fate, and leaving him behind. He let her get some distance, then, loosening his limbs, he went after her.
Everywhere was deep and silent snow. Great snow-eaves weighed down the broad-roofed Tyrolese houses, that were sunk to the window-sashes in snow. Peasant-women, full-skirted, wearing each a cross-over shawl, and thick snow-boots, turned in the way to look at the soft, determined girl running with such heavy fleetness from the man, who was overtaking her, but not gaining any power over her.
They passed the inn with its painted shutters and balcony, a few cottages, half buried in the snow; then the snow-buried silent sawmill by the roofed bridge, which crossed the hidden stream, over which they ran into the very depth of the untouched sheets of snow. It was a silence and a sheer whiteness exhilarating to madness. But the perfect silence was most terrifying, isolating the soul, surrounding the heart with frozen air.
`It's a marvellous place, for all that,' said Gudrun, looking into his eyes with a strange, meaning look. His soul leapt.
`Good,' he said.
A fierce electric energy seemed to flow over all his limbs, his muscles were surcharged, his hands felt hard with strength. They walked along rapidly up the snow-road, that was marked by withered branches of trees stuck in at intervals. He and she were separate, like opposite poles of one fierce energy. But they felt powerful enough to leap over the confines of life into the forbidden places, and back again.
Birkin and Ursula were running along also, over the snow. He had disposed of the luggage, and they had a little start of the sledges. Ursula was excited and happy, but she kept turning suddenly to catch hold of Birkin's arm, to make sure of him.
`This is something I never expected,' she said. `It is a different world, here.'
They went on into a snow meadow. There they were overtaken by the sledge, that came tinkling through the silence. It was another mile before they came upon Gudrun and Gerald on the steep up-climb, beside the pink, half-buried shrine.
Then they passed into a gulley, where were walls of black rock and a river filled with snow, and a still blue sky above. Through a covered bridge they went, drumming roughly over the boards, crossing the snow-bed once more, then slowly up and up, the horses walking swiftly, the driver cracking his long whip as he walked beside, and calling his strange wild hue-hue!, the walls of rock passing slowly by, till they emerged again between slopes and masses of snow. Up and up, gradually they went, through the cold shadow-radiance of the afternoon, silenced by the imminence of the mountains, the luminous, dazing sides of snow that rose above them and fell away beneath.
They came forth at last in a little high table-land of snow, where stood the last peaks of snow like the heart petals of an open rose. In the midst of the last deserted valleys of heaven stood a lonely building with brown wooden walls and white heavy roof, deep and deserted in the waste of snow, like a dream. It stood like a rock that had rolled down from the last steep slopes, a rock that had taken the form of a house, and was now half-buried. It was unbelievable that one could live there uncrushed by all this terrible waste of whiteness and silence and clear, upper, ringing cold.
Yet the sledges ran up in fine style, people came to the door laughing and excited, the floor of the hostel rang hollow, the passage was wet with snow, it was a real, warm interior.
The new-comers tramped up the bare wooden stairs, following the serving woman. Gudrun and Gerald took the first bedroom. In a moment they found themselves alone in a bare, smallish, close-shut room that was all of golden-coloured wood, floor, walls, ceiling, door, all of the same warm gold panelling of oiled pine. There was a window opposite the door, but low down, because the roof sloped. Under the slope of the ceiling were the table with wash-hand bowl and jug, and across, another table with mirror. On either side the door were two beds piled high with an enormous blue-checked overbolster, enormous.
This was all -- no cupboard, none of the amenities of life. Here they were shut up together in this cell of golden-coloured wood, with two blue checked beds. They looked at each other and laughed, frightened by this naked nearness of isolation.
A man knocked and came in with the luggage. He was a sturdy fellow with flattish cheek-bones, rather pale, and with coarse fair moustache. Gudrun watched him put down the bags, in silence, then tramp heavily out.
`It isn't too rough, is it?' Gerald asked.
The bedroom was not very warm, and she shivered slightly.
`It is wonderful,' she equivocated. `Look at the colour of this panelling -it's wonderful, like being inside a nut.'
He was standing watching her, feeling his short-cut moustache, leaning back slightly and watching her with his keen, undaunted eyes, dominated by the constant passion, that was like a doom upon him.
She went and crouched down in front of the window, curious.
`Oh, but this -- !' she cried involuntarily, almost in pain.
In front was a valley shut in under the sky, the last huge slopes of snow and black rock, and at the end, like the navel of the earth, a white-folded wall, and two peaks glimmering in the late light. Straight in front ran the cradle of silent snow, between the great slopes that were fringed with a little roughness of pine-trees, like hair, round the base. But the cradle of snow ran on to the eternal closing-in, where the walls of snow and rock rose impenetrable, and the mountain peaks above were in heaven immediate. This was the centre, the knot, the navel of the world, where the earth belonged to the skies, pure, unapproachable, impassable.
It filled Gudrun with a strange rapture. She crouched in front of the window, clenching her face in her hands, in a sort of trance. At last she had arrived, she had reached her place. Here at last she folded her venture and settled down like a crystal in the navel of snow, and was gone.
Gerald bent above her and was looking out over her shoulder. Already he felt he was alone. She was gone. She was completely gone, and there was icy vapour round his heart. He saw the blind valley, the great cul-de-sac of snow and mountain peaks, under the heaven. And there was no way out. The terrible silence and cold and the glamorous whiteness of the dusk wrapped him round, and she remained crouching before the window, as at a shrine, a shadow.
`Do you like it?' he asked, in a voice that sounded detached and foreign. At least she might acknowledge he was with her. But she only averted her soft, mute face a little from his gaze. And he knew that there were tears in her eyes, her own tears, tears of her strange religion, that put him to nought.
Quite suddenly, he put his hand under her chin and lifted up her face to him. Her dark blue eyes, in their wetness of tears, dilated as if she was startled in her very soul. They looked at him through their tears in terror and a little horror. His light blue eyes were keen, small-pupilled and unnatural in their vision. Her lips parted, as she breathed with difficulty.
The passion came up in him, stroke after stroke, like the ringing of a bronze bell, so strong and unflawed and indomitable. His knees tightened to bronze as he hung above her soft face, whose lips parted and whose eyes dilated in a strange violation. In the grasp of his hand her chin was unutterably soft and silken. He felt strong as winter, his hands were living metal, invincible and not to be turned aside. His heart rang like a bell clanging inside him.
He took her up in his arms. She was soft and inert, motionless. All the while her eyes, in which the tears had not yet dried, were dilated as if in a kind of swoon of fascination and helplessness. He was superhumanly strong, and unflawed, as if invested with supernatural force.
He lifted her close and folded her against him. Her softness, her inert, relaxed weight lay against his own surcharged, bronze-like limbs in a heaviness of desirability that would destroy him, if he were not fulfilled. She moved convulsively, recoiling away from him. His heart went up like a flame of ice, he closed over her like steel. He would destroy her rather than be denied.
But the overweening power of his body was too much for her. She relaxed again, and lay loose and soft, panting in a little delirium. And to him, she was so sweet, she was such bliss of release, that he would have suffered a whole eternity of torture rather than forego one second of this pang of unsurpassable bliss.
`My God,' he said to her, his face drawn and strange, transfigured, `what next?'
She lay perfectly still, with a still, child-like face and dark eyes, looking at him. She was lost, fallen right away.
`I shall always love you,' he said, looking at her.
But she did not hear. She lay, looking at him as at something she could never understand, never: as a child looks at a grown-up person, without hope of understanding, only submitting.
He kissed her, kissed her eyes shut, so that she could not look any more. He wanted something now, some recognition, some sign, some admission. But she only lay silent and child-like and remote, like a child that is overcome and cannot understand, only feels lost. He kissed her again, giving up.
`Shall we go down and have coffee and Kuchen?' he asked.
The twilight was falling slate-blue at the window. She closed her eyes, closed away the monotonous level of dead wonder, and opened them again to the every-day world.
`Yes,' she said briefly, regaining her will with a click. She went again to the window. Blue evening had fallen over the cradle of snow and over the great pallid slopes. But in the heaven the peaks of snow were rosy, glistening like transcendent, radiant spikes of blossom in the heavenly upper-world, so lovely and beyond.
Gudrun saw all their loveliness, she knew how immortally beautiful they were, great pistils of rose-coloured, snow-fed fire in the blue twilight of the heaven. She could see it, she knew it, but she was not of it. She was divorced, debarred, a soul shut out.
With a last look of remorse, she turned away, and was doing her hair. He had unstrapped the luggage, and was waiting, watching her. She knew he was watching her. It made her a little hasty and feverish in her precipitation.
They went downstairs, both with a strange other-world look on their faces, and with a glow in their eyes. They saw Birkin and Ursula sitting at the long table in a corner, waiting for them.
`How good and simple they look together,' Gudrun thought, jealously. She envied them some spontaneity, a childish sufficiency to which she herself could never approach. They seemed such children to her.
`Such good Kranzkuchen!' cried Ursula greedily. `So good!'
`Right,' said Gudrun. `Can we have Kaffee mit Kranzkuchen?' she added to the waiter.
And she seated herself on the bench beside Gerald. Birkin, looking at them, felt a pain of tenderness for them.
`I think the place is really wonderful, Gerald,' he said; `prachtvoll and wunderbar and wunderschon and unbeschreiblich and all the other German adjectives.'
Gerald broke into a slight smile.
`I like it,' he said.
The tables, of white scrubbed wood, were placed round three sides of the room, as in a Gasthaus. Birkin and Ursula sat with their backs to the wall, which was of oiled wood, and Gerald and Gudrun sat in the corner next them, near to the stove. It was a fairly large place, with a tiny bar, just like a country inn, but quite simple and bare, and all of oiled wood, ceilings and walls and floor, the only furniture being the tables and benches going round three sides, the great green stove, and the bar and the doors on the fourth side. The windows were double, and quite uncurtained. It was early evening.
The coffee came -- hot and good -- and a whole ring of cake.
`A whole Kuchen!' cried Ursula. `They give you more than us! I want some of yours.'
There were other people in the place, ten altogether, so Birkin had found out: two artists, three students, a man and wife, and a Professor and two daughters -- all Germans. The four English people, being newcomers, sat in their coign of vantage to watch. The Germans peeped in at the door, called a word to the waiter, and went away again. It was not meal-time, so they did not come into this dining-room, but betook themselves, when their boots were changed, to the Reunionsaal.
The English visitors could hear the occasional twanging of a zither, the strumming of a piano, snatches of laughter and shouting and singing, a faint vibration of voices. The whole building being of wood, it seemed to carry every sound, like a drum, but instead of increasing each particular noise, it decreased it, so that the sound of the zither seemed tiny, as if a diminutive zither were playing somewhere, and it seemed the piano must be a small one, like a little spinet.
The host came when the coffee was finished. He was a Tyrolese, broad, rather flat-cheeked, with a pale, pock-marked skin and flourishing moustaches.
`Would you like to go to the Reunionsaal to be introduced to the other ladies and gentlemen?' he asked, bending forward and smiling, showing his large, strong teeth. His blue eyes went quickly from one to the other -he was not quite sure of his ground with these English people. He was unhappy too because he spoke no English and he was not sure whether to try his French.
`Shall we go to the Reunionsaal, and be introduced to the other people?' repeated Gerald, laughing.
There was a moment's hesitation.
`I suppose we'd better -- better break the ice,' said Birkin.
The women rose, rather flushed. And the Wirt's black, beetle-like, broad-shouldered figure went on ignominiously in front, towards the noise. He opened the door and ushered the four strangers into the play-room.
Instantly a silence fell, a slight embarrassment came over the company. The newcomers had a sense of many blond faces looking their way. Then, the host was bowing to a short, energetic-looking man with large moustaches, and saying in a low voice:
`Herr Professor, darf ich vorstellen--'
The Herr Professor was prompt and energetic. He bowed low to the English people, smiling, and began to be a comrade at once.
`Nehmen die Herrschaften teil an unserer Unterhaltung?' he said, with a vigorous suavity, his voice curling up in the question.
The four English people smiled, lounging with an attentive uneasiness in the middle of the room. Gerald, who was spokesman, said that they would willingly take part in the entertainment. Gudrun and Ursula, laughing, excited, felt the eyes of all the men upon them, and they lifted their heads and looked nowhere, and felt royal.
The Professor announced the names of those present, sans ceremonie. There was a bowing to the wrong people and to the right people. Everybody was there, except the man and wife. The two tall, clearskinned, athletic daughters of the professor, with their plain-cut, dark blue blouses and loden skirts, their rather long, strong necks, their clear blue eyes and carefully banded hair, and their blushes, bowed and stood back; the three students bowed very low, in the humble hope of making an impression of extreme good-breeding; then there was a thin, dark-skinned man with full eyes, an odd creature, like a child, and like a troll, quick, detached; he bowed slightly; his companion, a large fair young man, stylishly dressed, blushed to the eyes and bowed very low.
It was over.
`Herr Loerke was giving us a recitation in the Cologne dialect,' said the Professor.
`He must forgive us for interrupting him,' said Gerald, `we should like very much to hear it.'
There was instantly a bowing and an offering of seats. Gudrun and Ursula, Gerald and Birkin sat in the deep sofas against the wall. The room was of naked oiled panelling, like the rest of the house. It had a piano, sofas and chairs, and a couple of tables with books and magazines. In its complete absence of decoration, save for the big, blue stove, it was cosy and pleasant.
Herr Loerke was the little man with the boyish figure, and the round, full, sensitive-looking head, and the quick, full eyes, like a mouse's. He glanced swiftly from one to the other of the strangers, and held himself aloof.
`Please go on with the recitation,' said the Professor, suavely, with his slight authority. Loerke, who was sitting hunched on the piano stool, blinked and did not answer.
`It would be a great pleasure,' said Ursula, who had been getting the sentence ready, in German, for some minutes.
Then, suddenly, the small, unresponding man swung aside, towards his previous audience and broke forth, exactly as he had broken off; in a controlled, mocking voice, giving an imitation of a quarrel between an old Cologne woman and a railway guard.
His body was slight and unformed, like a boy's, but his voice was mature, sardonic, its movement had the flexibility of essential energy, and of a mocking penetrating understanding. Gudrun could not understand a word of his monologue, but she was spell-bound, watching him. He must be an artist, nobody else could have such fine adjustment and singleness. The Germans were doubled up with laughter, hearing his strange droll words, his droll phrases of dialect. And in the midst of their paroxysms, they glanced with deference at the four English strangers, the elect. Gudrun and Ursula were forced to laugh. The room rang with shouts of laughter. The blue eyes of the Professor's daughters were swimming over with laughter-tears, their clear cheeks were flushed crimson with mirth, their father broke out in the most astonishing peals of hilarity, the students bowed their heads on their knees in excess of joy. Ursula looked round amazed, the laughter was bubbling out of her involuntarily. She looked at Gudrun. Gudrun looked at her, and the two sisters burst out laughing, carried away. Loerke glanced at them swiftly, with his full eyes. Birkin was sniggering involuntarily. Gerald Crich sat erect, with a glistening look of amusement on his face. And the laughter crashed out again, in wild paroxysms, the Professor's daughters were reduced to shaking helplessness, the veins of the Professor's neck were swollen, his face was purple, he was strangled in ultimate, silent spasms of laughter. The students were shouting half-articulated words that tailed off in helpless explosions. Then suddenly the rapid patter of the artist ceased, there were little whoops of subsiding mirth, Ursula and Gudrun were wiping their eyes, and the Professor was crying loudly.
`Das war ausgezeichnet, das war famos --'
`Wirklich famos,' echoed his exhausted daughters, faintly.
`And we couldn't understand it,' cried Ursula.
`Oh leider, leider!' cried the Professor.
`You couldn't understand it?' cried the Students, let loose at last in speech with the newcomers. `Ja, das ist wirklich schade, das ist schade, gnadige Frau. Wissen Sie --'
The mixture was made, the newcomers were stirred into the party, like new ingredients, the whole room was alive. Gerald was in his element, he talked freely and excitedly, his face glistened with a strange amusement. Perhaps even Birkin, in the end, would break forth. He was shy and withheld, though full of attention.
Ursula was prevailed upon to sing `Annie Lowrie,' as the Professor called it. There was a hush of extreme deference. She had never been so flattered in her life. Gudrun accompanied her on the piano, playing from memory.
Ursula had a beautiful ringing voice, but usually no confidence, she spoiled everything. This evening she felt conceited and untrammelled. Birkin was well in the background, she shone almost in reaction, the Germans made her feel fine and infallible, she was liberated into overweening self-confidence. She felt like a bird flying in the air, as her voice soared out, enjoying herself extremely in the balance and flight of the song, like the motion of a bird's wings that is up in the wind, sliding and playing on the air, she played with sentimentality, supported by rapturous attention. She was very happy, singing that song by herself, full of a conceit of emotion and power, working upon all those people, and upon herself, exerting herself with gratification, giving immeasurable gratification to the Germans.
At the end, the Germans were all touched with admiring, delicious melancholy, they praised her in soft, reverent voices, they could not say too much.
`Wie schon, wie ruhrend! Ach, die Schottischen Lieder, sie haben so viel Stimmung! Aber die gnadige Frau hat eine wunderbare Stimme; die gnadige Frau ist wirklich eine Kunstlerin, aber wirklich!'
She was dilated and brilliant, like a flower in the morning sun. She felt Birkin looking at her, as if he were jealous of her, and her breasts thrilled, her veins were all golden. She was as happy as the sun that has just opened above clouds. And everybody seemed so admiring and radiant, it was perfect.
After dinner she wanted to go out for a minute, to look at the world. The company tried to dissuade her -- it was so terribly cold. But just to look, she said.
They all four wrapped up warmly, and found themselves in a vague, unsubstantial outdoors of dim snow and ghosts of an upper-world, that made strange shadows before the stars. It was indeed cold, bruisingly, frighteningly, unnaturally cold. Ursula could not believe the air in her nostrils. It seemed conscious, malevolent, purposive in its intense murderous coldness.
Yet it was wonderful, an intoxication, a silence of dim, unrealised snow, of the invisible intervening between her and the visible, between her and the flashing stars. She could see Orion sloping up. How wonderful he was, wonderful enough to make one cry aloud.
And all around was this cradle of snow, and there was firm snow underfoot, that struck with heavy cold through her boot-soles. It was night, and silence. She imagined she could hear the stars. She imagined distinctly she could hear the celestial, musical motion of the stars, quite near at hand. She seemed like a bird flying amongst their harmonious motion.
And she clung close to Birkin. Suddenly she realised she did not know what he was thinking. She did not know where he was ranging.
`My love!' she said, stopping to look at him.
His face was pale, his eyes dark, there was a faint spark of starlight on them. And he saw her face soft and upturned to him, very near. He kissed her softly.
`What then?' he asked.
`Do you love me?' she asked.
`Too much,' he answered quietly.
She clung a little closer.
`Not too much,' she pleaded.
`Far too much,' he said, almost sadly.
`And does it make you sad, that I am everything to you?' she asked, wistful. He held her close to him, kissing her, and saying, scarcely audible:
`No, but I feel like a beggar -- I feel poor.'
She was silent, looking at the stars now. Then she kissed him.
`Don't be a beggar,' she pleaded, wistfully. `It isn't ignominious that you love me.'
`It is ignominious to feel poor, isn't it?' he replied.
`Why? Why should it be?' she asked. He only stood still, in the terribly cold air that moved invisibly over the mountain tops, folding her round with his arms.

她去看望她的父母。这是一个相当僵硬,悲伤的会议,更像是一个验证的独立性比团聚。但他们都含糊和无限期彼此的命运,他们除了感动,加筋。
她并没有真的来了,直到她从多佛尔到奥斯坦德的大船渡。她隐约已经回落到伦敦的Birkin,伦敦一直是含糊不清的,所以不得不多佛尔的火车旅程。这是所有像睡眠。
而现在,在最后,当她站在船尾的船舶,在一个伸手不见五指,而吹风的夜晚,感受大海的运动,看着小,而荒凉的小灯闪烁着对英格兰海岸,无处岸边,看着他们那颗小的深刻和生活的黑暗,她觉得她的惊心动魄其麻醉睡眠清醒。
`让我们向前走,好吗?“ 伯金说。他想成为其投影的尖端。于是他们离开望着微弱的火花,一闪一闪地从无到有,在远的距离,称为英格兰,,深不可测晚上在前面,并把他们的脸。
他们去正确的轻轻切入容器的弓。完整的默默无闻,BIRKIN发现一个比较避风的角落,在一个伟大的绳子盘绕起来。这是相当接近附近的黑船,中极穴,未穿孔未来空间。他们在那里坐了下来,折叠起来,折叠轮相同的地毯,匍匐接近以往任何时候都更接近彼此,直到它似乎他们蹑手蹑脚到对方,并成为一种物质。这是非常寒冷,黑暗之情溢于言表。
船舶的船员来到沿甲板,黑暗中,黑暗中,没有真正可见。然后,他们做出来的微弱他的脸苍白。他感到他们的存在,并停了下来,不确定的 - 然后向前弯曲。当他的脸在他们附近,他看到了他们脸上的淡淡的苍白。然后,他像一个幻影退出。他们看着他没有发出任何声音。
他们似乎落进了深刻的黑暗。有没有天空,没有地球,只有一个完整的黑暗,进入其中,用柔​​软的睡眠运动,他们似乎像秋天一个封闭的生命种子,通过黑暗,深不可测的空间下降。
他们已经忘记了他们在那里,忘记了一切,这是和所有已经意识到,只有在他们的心里,并有意识的,只有这种纯粹通过超越黑暗轨迹。船头劈开,用微弱的声音裂解成完整的夜晚,不知道,没有看到,只涌动。
乌苏拉未来感未变现世界战​​胜一切。在这种深刻的黑暗之中,似乎焕发她的心的灿烂的天堂未知及未变现。她的心里充满最美妙的光,金色的蜂蜜一样的黑暗,甜似一天,一个温暖的光,这是不是世界上脱落,只有未知的天堂朝她要去一个甜头的居住,一个喜悦的生活相当陌生,但她绝对无误。在她的交通工具,她抬起她的脸突然给他,他摸到了他的嘴唇。那么冷,那么新鲜,所以海清除她的脸,就好像接吻朵花,附近的冲浪。
但他不知道前知识,她知道幸福的狂喜。对他来说,这段过境的奇迹是压倒性的。他掉下来的无限黑暗的鸿沟,整个世界之间的鸿沟像陨石飞泻。世界被撕成了两半,他是通过不可言喻的裂痕像熄灭星级暴跌。什么是超越还没有他。他轨迹克服。
在恍惚中,他躺在捂着乌苏拉四围。他的脸,对她的细腻,脆弱的头发,他的呼吸它的香味与大海和深刻的夜晚。他的灵魂在和平屈服了,他陷入未知。这是第一次,彻底的和绝对的和平已进入了他的心,现在,在这最后的生活过境。
当出现了一些轰动的甲板上,他们惊醒。他们站了起来。如何僵硬和局促,在夜间时!然而,在她的心里,天堂般的光芒在他的黑暗和难言的和平,这是所有的所有。
他们站了起来,看着前方。被视为低灯的黑暗。这是世界一次。这是不是她心里的幸福,也不是他的和平。事实上这是肤浅的不真实的世界。然而,不太旧世界。的和平与幸福在他们的心中经久不衰。
怪了,荒凉的上述所有的东西一样,下船从冥河进入荒凉的黑社会,这在夜间降落。有原料,半点燃,覆盖在广袤的黑暗的地方,登上和空心脚下,只有荒凉,随处可见。乌苏拉瞧见大的,苍白的,神秘的字母`奥斯坦德,站立在黑暗中。每个人都行色匆匆深灰色空气通过一个盲目的,像昆虫一样的专心,搬运工呼吁在未英语,然后小跑着与沉重的书包,其无色上衣看着他们消失鬼魅;乌苏拉站在一个长期的,低锌覆盖屏障,以及数以百计的其他光谱的人,所有的广阔,原料黑暗的一路下跌是这样低的伸展开袋和光谱的人,同时,在另一侧的阻隔,苍白官员鸭舌帽和胡须把内衣袋,然后涂划粉笔标记。
有人做过。Birkin的抢购手包,他们就出发了,看门的背后。他们通过大门口,并在重新开放夜 - 啊,铁路平台!声音仍然幽灵调用在不人道的鼓动通过暗灰色的空气,沿着黑暗之间的火车运行。
`靠隆尼 - 柏林 - 厄休拉“上板挂在一侧的高速列车运行。
'我们在这里,“伯金说。在她的身边,她看到:`阿尔萨斯 - Lothringen地区 - 卢森堡,梅斯 - 巴塞尔。
`那是,巴塞尔!
看门人走了过来。
`A罢了 - DEUXIEME CLASSE? - 瞧!他爬进高速列车运行。他们跟在后面。车厢已经被他们中的一些措施。但是,许多人暗淡空。看门的行李存放,被放倒。
`常识艾芬达的安可 - ?伯金说,看着他的手表,和看门的。
`喝采UNE半幅HEURE的。,在他的蓝色上衣,他就消失了。他丑陋和张狂。
`来,“伯金说。`这是冷的。让我们吃。“
平台上有一个咖啡旅行车。他们喝了,水汪汪的大热咖啡,吃卷,分割,火腿之间,这样一个广泛的,它几乎咬Ursula的下巴脱臼;他们身旁走过高的列车。这一切都是如此陌生,所以极其荒凉,像黑社会,灰色,灰色,灰色的污垢,荒凉,孤独,无处 - 灰色,沉闷无处。
最后,他们经过一夜。在黑暗中,乌苏拉平板领域,湿平沉闷黑暗的大陆。他们拉升出奇的快 - 布鲁日!然后在通过水平的黑暗,隐约可见睡眠农场和薄杨树和冷清highroads的。她坐在惊惶,手与手的Birkin。他脸色苍白,像亡灵自己不动,有时看着窗外,有时闭上了眼睛。然后,他再次睁开眼睛,外面的黑暗的黑暗。
几个灯在黑暗中一闪而过 - 根特站!几个幽灵外面的平台上 - 钟 - 运动再通过水平的黑暗。乌苏拉看见一名男子提着灯走出农场,铁路,穿越黑暗农场建筑。她想到的沼泽,老,亲密的农场生活Cossethay。我的上帝,她预计,从她的童年多远,走多远,她还是去了!在一个生命的一次穿越劫。内存从她的童年是在亲切的乡村环境的Cossethay和草滩农场的巨大鸿沟 - 她想起了仆人蒂利,谁给她的面包和奶油,撒上红糖,在老的客厅里的祖父时钟以上的数字在脸上涂在一个篮子里,有两个粉红色的玫瑰 - 现在,当她行驶到未知的Birkin,一个彻头彻尾的陌生人 - 是如此之大,似乎她没有身份证的孩子,她有一直玩在Cossethay境内,是一个历史的小家伙,不是真的自己。
他们在布鲁塞尔 - 半小时的早餐。他们得到了下来。在大钟说六时。在广袤的沙漠茶点室,他们的咖啡和面包卷和蜂蜜,如此沉闷,总是那么沉闷,肮脏的,所以宽敞,这种苍凉的空间。但她用她的脸和手在热水里,梳理她的头发 - 这是一个祝福。
不久,他们再次在火车和移动。黎明开始greyness。有几个人在车厢里,大花语比利时业务长长的棕色胡须的男人,一个丑陋的法国人唠叨她太累了遵循。
它似乎火车跑成微弱的光线的黑暗度,然后打节拍后的每一天。啊,这是多么疲倦!依稀,树木表明,像阴影。随后的房子,白色,有一个奇怪的特异性。怎么样?然后,她看到了一个村庄 - 有房子总是通过。
这是一个旧世界,她还在痴痴地通过,冬季的沉重和沉闷。有犁土地和草场,灌木丛光秃秃的树木,灌木,灌木丛和宅裸体和裸工作。没有新的地球已经应验。
她看着Birkin的脸。它仍然是白色的,永恒的,太永恒。她与她的手指在他的哀求下,她的地毯盖。回应他的手指,他的眼睛望着她。如何黑暗,想了一晚上,他的眼睛,就像另一个世界的超越!呵呵,如果他的世界,如果世界是他!如果只有他可以称之为世界应运而生,这应该是他们自己的世界!
比利时人离开,火车跑,通过卢森堡,通过阿尔萨斯 - 洛林,通过梅斯。但她是个瞎子,她实在看不出更多。她的灵魂没有看出来了。
在去年的巴塞尔,他们来到酒店。这完全是一个漂流精神恍惚,她从来没有来到。他们在早上出门之前,火车离去。她看到街道,河流,她站在桥上。但是这一切都意味着什么。她想起一些商店 - 一个完整的图片,一个橙色天鹅绒貂皮。但这些意味着什么? - 一无所获。
她不放心,直到他们再次在火车。然后,她才松了口气。只要他们动起,她很满意。他们来到苏黎世,那么,之前很长,跑山,下深的积雪。最后,她花前月下。这是另一个世界。
因斯布鲁克是美好的,深的积雪,和晚上。他们开车在一个开放的雪橇在雪:列车已经这么热,令人窒息。和酒店,在门廊下泛着金色的光芒,看起来像一个家。
他们高兴地笑了,当他们在大厅里。地方似乎充满又忙碌。
“你知道,如果先生和夫人克里奇 - 英语 - 来自巴黎,已经来了吗?” Birkin的德语问。
搬运工反映了一会儿,正要回答时,乌苏拉戈珍下楼闲逛,看见她穿着黑色光泽的大衣,灰色毛皮。
“戈珍!戈珍!“ 她叫,挥舞着的楼梯井。`Shuhu!
戈珍看着导轨上,并立即失去了她的闲逛,心虚的空气。她的眼睛里闪过。
`真的 - 厄休拉!“ 她哭着说。她开始移动楼下乌苏拉跑上。他们会见了在转弯和亲吻的口齿不清和搅拌笑声与惊叹声。
“可是!戈珍哭了,羞愧。`我们认为这是明天你要来!我就想来车站。“
“不,我们已经走到了今天!” 厄秀拉叫道。`是不是很可爱!“
“可爱!” 戈珍说。杰拉德刚出去,得到的东西。厄休拉,不是你害怕累吗?“
“不,不是那么很。但我期待一个肮脏的景象,不要我!“
“不,你不这样做。你几乎完全新鲜的。我喜欢那顶毛皮帽极大!“ 她瞥了一眼乌苏拉,谁穿深,软,金发碧眼的毛皮领子柔软的大外套,柔软的金发碧眼的毛皮帽。
“”你!“ 厄秀拉叫道。`你以为你是什么样子!“
戈珍假设一个无动于衷,面无表情的脸。
“你喜欢吗?” 她说。
`这是非常正常的!“ 厄秀拉叫道,也许淡淡的讽刺。
` - 或降下来,“伯金说。对于那里的姐妹们站在戈珍Ursula的手臂她的手,在楼梯一半的方式首次登陆反过来,阻塞的方式和整个下面的大厅,得到充分的娱乐,从丰满的犹太人门搬运工在黑色衣服。
两名年轻妇女慢慢装,其次是Birkin和服务员。
`一楼?“ 戈珍在她的肩膀,回头问道。
`第二女士 - 电梯!“ 服务员回答。他飞奔到电梯,以防止这两个女人。但是,他们忽略了他,因为没有听从,热热闹闹,他们安装的第二次飞行。颇为懊恼,服务员紧随其后。
很好奇,在对方的姐妹们,在这次会议上的喜悦。如果他们遇见了在流亡,团结孤对世界上所有的力量。Birkin的脸上有一些不信任和奇迹。
当他们洗澡和改变,杰拉德走了进来,他看上去像闪耀的太阳霜。
`去与杰拉德和烟雾,“厄秀拉说Birkin的。戈珍和我想谈谈。“
然后姐妹们坐在戈珍的卧室,并谈到了衣服,和经验。戈珍告诉乌苏拉的Birkin信在网吧的经验。乌苏拉感到震惊和害怕。
`信?“ “她问道。”
`我一直是,“戈珍说。”
`你给我的,不是吗?“ 她说。
但戈珍沉默了一会儿,然后她回答:
你真的想,乌苏拉?
`我想读它,“乌苏拉说。”
“”当然,“戈珍说。”
即使是现在,她不能承认,乌苏拉说,她想保持它,作为纪念,或者一个符号。但是乌苏拉知道,并且很不高兴。因此,主体已关机。
`你做了什么在巴黎吗?“ 问乌苏拉。
“哦,”戈珍说简洁 - `平常的事情。我们有一个细方一晚的范妮·巴斯的工作室。“
`你吗?你和杰拉德在那里!还有谁?告诉我吧。“
“嗯,”戈珍说。“ `有没有什么特别要告诉。你知道芬妮是可怕的爱与画家,比利·麦克法兰。他在那里 - 范妮什么也没有幸免,她花了很自由。这真是了不起!当然,大家都害怕了醉了 - 但在一个有趣的方式,不喜欢那个肮脏的伦敦人群。事实是,这些都是所有的人说事,这使所有的差异。有一个Roumanian,罚款第一章。他得到了完全喝醉了,爬到高工作室阶梯的顶部,并给了最奇妙的地址 - 真的,乌苏拉,它是美好的!他开始在法国 - LA VIE,就是UNE AFFAIRE艾姆斯imperiales的 - 在一个最美丽的声音 - 他是一个美貌的第一章 - 但他钻进Roumanian之前,他已经完成了,而不是一个灵魂的理解。但唐纳德·吉尔克里斯特工作的狂热。他飞跑着他的玻璃地面,并宣布,由神,他很高兴他已经诞生,上帝,这是一个奇迹,是活着的。你知道吗,乌苏拉,所以它是 - “戈珍笑了,而空洞。
`但如何杰拉尔德其中?问乌苏拉。
“杰拉德!哦,我的话,他出来在阳光下像蒲公英!他在自己的农神节是一个整体,一旦他被惊醒。我不喜欢说的腰部,他的手臂并没有去圆。真的,乌苏拉,他似乎像一个收获收获妇女。有没有一个会抵制他。这太惊人了!你能理解吗?“
“乌苏拉反映,和,跳舞灯走进她的眼睛。
是的,“她说。`我可以。他就是这样一个全碎木。
`碎木全!我觉得应该是这样的!“ “戈珍惊呼。“但是这是真的,乌苏拉,每个女人都在房间里给他准备投降。殿堂是不是在它 - 甚至范妮巴斯,谁是真正的爱与比利·麦克法兰!我从来没有在我的生活更惊讶!而且你知道,后来 - 我觉得我是一个整个屋子的妇女。我是自己没有给他,比我是维多利亚女王。我是一个妇女在整个屋子。这是最令人震惊的!但我的眼睛,我抓到了苏丹,时间 -
戈珍的眼中闪烁时,她的脸是热的,她看着陌生的,充​​满异国情调,讽刺。乌苏拉一次着迷 - 尚未不安的。
他们不得不准备吃晚饭。戈珍来到了一个大胆生动的绿色丝绸礼服和组织黄金,绿色天鹅绒胸衣和一个奇怪的黑色和白色带圆她的头发。她真的很出色的美丽,每个人都注意到了她。杰拉尔德是,全血,闪闪发光的状态时,他是最英俊的。Birkin的看着他们,乌苏拉相当快,笑,眼睛半险恶失去了她的头。似乎有一个魔咒,几乎是一个眩目的法术,施放圆他们的桌子,仿佛被点燃了更强烈的比剩下的餐室。
`难道你不爱在这个地方吗?“ 戈珍哭了。`是不是雪精彩!你有没有注意到它是如何高举一切吗?这简直是​​奇妙的。人们确实感到iibermenschlich - 超过人类。“
`,“厄秀拉叫道。`但是,部分被淘汰的英格兰吗?'
“哦,当然,”戈珍哭。`不可能像这样在英格兰的感觉,原因很简单,阻尼器从未升空一,有。在英国,这是很不可能真正放手,我很放心。“
她又转向她正在吃的食物。她飘飘与生动的强度。
`这是相当正确的,“杰拉德说,”它永远不会是完全一样的英格兰。但或许我们不希望它是 - 也许它就像把光线有点太附近的粉末杂志,完全放手,在英格兰。一是害怕会发生什么事情,如果大家都放手。
`我的上帝!“ 戈珍哭了。`但不会是美好的,如果所有的英格兰却突然熄灭像燃放烟火。“
`不能“乌苏拉说。” `他们都是太潮湿,潮湿粉末在其中。“
`我不那么肯定,“杰拉尔德说。
`我也不清楚,“伯金说。当真正开始熄灭,集体,它会闭上你的耳朵和运行时间。
'他们永远不会“乌苏拉说。”
“我们所看到的,”他回答说。“
`是不是很奇妙,“戈珍说,',多么感激就可以了,要出一个人的国家。我简直不敢相信我自己,我运输,那一刻我踏上外国岸边。我对自己说,“这里几步之融入生活的一个新的生物。”
`不要太硬,说:“可怜的老英格兰杰拉德。`虽然我们诅咒它,我们喜欢它,真的。“
乌苏拉,这些话似乎有一个基金的冷嘲热讽。
`我们,“伯金说。`但它是一个卑鄙不舒服的爱:像爱一个年老的父母患有可怕的疾病,并发症,是没有希望的。“
戈珍看着他的黑眼睛扩张。
你认为是没有希望了吗?“ 她问,在她的时尚相关。
但Birkin的退堂鼓。他不会回答这样的问题。
`任何英格兰成为真正的希望吗?天晓得。这是一个伟大的实际不真实,聚集成虚幻。它可能是真实的,如果没有英国人。“
你认为英语会消失吗?“ 戈珍坚持。这很奇怪,她指出在他的答案的兴趣。这可能是她自己的命运,她询问后。她暗,瞳孔散目光落在Birkin的,仿佛她可以召唤未来的真相,他占卜的一些仪器。
他面色苍白。然后,恋恋不舍,他回答说:
“嗯 - 还有什么是在他们面前,但消失?他们从自己的特殊的英国品牌已经消失了,进不去。“
戈珍看着他,仿佛在催眠状态中,她的眼睛睁得大大的,他固定。
`但以什么样的方式,你的意思是,消失了? - “她坚持着。
“是的,你的意思改变的心?” 把杰拉尔德。
`我不意味着什么,我为什么要?“ 伯金说。`我是英国人,我已经付出了代价的。我不能谈论英格兰 - 我只能说我自己。“
是的,“说,戈珍慢慢地,你爱英格兰巨大,巨大,鲁珀特。
“离开她,”他回答说。
“不,不为好。你会回来的,“杰拉德说,一本正经地点头。
“”他们说的虱子爬一个垂死的身体,“伯金说,一个刺眼的苦涩。“”所以,我离开英国。“
“啊,但你会回来的,”戈珍说,一个嘲讽的笑容。
桑特活塞倒内政部,“他回答说。”
`他是不是生气与他的祖国!“ 杰拉德笑着说,逗乐了。
“嗯,一个爱国者!” 戈珍说,像冷笑。
Birkin的拒绝回答任何。
戈珍看了他几秒钟。然后,她转身走了。完成后,他占卜她的法术。她觉得自己已经纯粹的玩世不恭。她看着杰拉德。他是美妙的镭她像一块。她觉得她可以消耗自己都知道,通过这种致命的,活生生的金属。她微笑着对自己在她的想象。她做什么会自己摧毁了,当她自己吗?如果精神,如果整体被破坏,物质是坚不可摧的。
他一直在寻找光明的,抽象的,困惑的时刻。她伸出她那美丽的手臂,其绒毛绿色薄纱,她的含蓄,艺术家的手指摸了摸下巴。
`它们是什么呢?“ 她问,一个陌生的,会心的微笑。
“”什么?“ 他回答说,他的眼睛突然扩张的奇迹。
“你的想法。”
杰拉德看着就像一个人清醒。
“我觉得我身上没有,”他说。
“真的!” 她说,与严重的笑声在她的声音。
的Birkin仿佛她杀了杰拉德,与触摸。
“啊,但是,”戈珍哭了,让我们喝大不列颠 - 让我们喝大不列颠。“
似乎野生绝望中她的声音。杰拉德笑了,充满了眼镜。
`我认为鲁珀特表示,“他说,”全国所有的英国人一定会死,使他们能够单独存在 - '
`超级国家 - “戈珍,有轻微的具有讽刺意味的​​鬼脸,提高她的玻璃。
第二天,他们在微小的火车站Hohenhausen的下降,在年底的小山谷铁路。这是到处都是雪,雪白色,完美的摇篮,新的和冷冻的,扫地的一左一右,黑色的峭壁,银白色扫描对蓝色苍白的天空。
当他们走出赤裸裸的平台上,只有雪的周围和上面,戈珍萎缩的,就好像它冷冻了她的心脏。
`我的上帝,杰里,“她说,转向杰拉德突然亲密,你已经这样做了。”
“”什么?“
她做了一个淡淡的姿态,表明世界上任何一只手。
`看看吧!“
她似乎害怕去。他笑了。
他们在山上的心脏。从高高在上,对任何一方,扫倒雪白色倍,所以,一个似乎小和微小的纯混凝土天堂的一个山谷中,所有奇怪的辐射和不变的沉默。
“这让人感到那么渺小和孤独,”厄秀拉说,把Birkin和奠定她的手放在他的胳膊。
“”你没有对不起你来,是你吗?“ 杰拉尔德·戈珍说。
她看着呆账。他们走出银行的雪站之间。
`啊,“杰拉德说,嗅着空气中的兴高采烈,这是完美的。这就是我们的雪橇。我们会走位 - 我们运行了道路。“
在爬犁上,戈珍总是怀疑,下跌了她厚重的大衣,他做了他,他们掀起。突然,她把她的头和刮面沿道路积雪掀起了她的耳朵,她的帽子拉下来。她的蓝色,明亮的衣服在风中飘扬,她厚厚的猩红色丝袜辉煌以上的白度。杰拉德看着她,她似乎被冲到了她的命运,并留下他的背后。他让她一段距离,然后,松开他的四肢,他去后,她的。
到处都是雪深和沉默。大的雪檐拖累的Tyrolese广泛屋顶的房子,被击沉窗扇的窗口中雪。全裙边,农民,妇女,穿着每一个交叉的披肩,和厚厚的雪地靴,转身看软,确定女孩的人,谁是超越了她沉重的快速运行的方式,但不在她获得任何权力。
他们通过客栈画百叶窗和阳台,有几个小屋,半埋在雪地里,然后被雪埋无声锯木厂屋顶的桥,越过隐流,对他们跑进非常深入不变张雪。这是一个沉默,一个纯粹的白,令人振奋的疯狂。但完美的沉默是最可怕的,隔离的灵魂,心脏周围的空气冷冻。
“”这是一个奇妙的地方,对于这一切,“戈珍说,看着他的眼睛,意思是一个奇怪的看看。他的灵魂升腾。
`好,“他说。
一场激烈的电能似乎流过他的四肢被征收附加费,他的肌肉,他的手觉得很难有实力。他们迅速地沿着雪路,被打上了树木的枯枝每隔卡住。他和她分开,像一个激烈的能源两极。但他们觉得足够强大的跨越生命的局限进入禁地的地方,然后再返回。
Birkin和乌苏拉运行,在雪地里。他出售的行李,他们有一个小雪橇开始。厄休拉是激动和高兴,但她不停地转动,突然来抓住的Birkin的手臂,确保他。
`这是我从来没有想到的东西,“她说。`这是一个不同的世界,在这里。“
他们去到雪草甸。在那里,他们被追上爬犁,传来叮叮当当的沉默。这是前一英里后,他们来到戈珍和杰拉德在陡峭的向上攀登,旁边的粉红色,半埋的神社。
然后,他们通过到一个深沟,在那里有黑色的岩石和河流堆满了雪,仍然蓝天之上的墙壁。通过有盖桥,他们去,击鼓板大致在,翻越白雪床,一次,然后慢慢涨涨,马匹行走迅速,司机打击他,因为他身旁走过长长的鞭子,并呼吁他的野怪的色调色调,石壁缓缓掠过,直到他们再次出现斜坡和群众之间的雪。最多,他们逐渐去,通过寒影四射的下午,沉默的紧迫山,发光,夺目双方升逾雪下跌了下方。
他们出来,最后在一个小高桌土地的雪,站在山峰的雪像一个开放的玫瑰花瓣的心脏。在天上的最后荒芜的山谷中间站着一个孤独的棕色木制的墙壁和白色沉重的屋顶建设,浪费雪深,冷清,像一个梦。它站在那儿,就象从陡峭的山坡上,采取的形式的房子的岩石滚落下来的岩石,现在是半埋。这简直令人难以置信,人们可以生活在那里未经压碎的沉默和白度和清晰,上,振铃冷的这一切可怕的浪费。
但跑起来的优良作风的雪橇,人们来到门口笑和兴奋,宿舍楼响起空心的,的段落是湿的雪,这是一个真正的,温暖的室内。
新加入践踏了裸木楼梯,继服的女人。戈珍和杰拉德了第一间卧室。在某一时刻,他们发现自己独自一人在一个光秃秃的,小巧的,靠近关房间,这是所有的金色木材,地板,墙壁,天花板,门,所有相同的暖金色镶板的油松树。门对面有一个窗口,但低下来,因为屋顶倾斜。天花板的斜坡下表洗手碗和壶,跨越,与另一个表镜。对任何一方两张床堆满了一个巨大的蓝色检查overbolster,巨大的门。
这是 - 没有柜子里,没有生活设施。在这里,他们被关起来金色木材在这个小区,与两个蓝色检查床。他们互相看了一眼,笑了起来,吓坏了这种赤裸裸的亲近隔离。
一名男子撞倒,并与行李走了进来。他是一个坚固的老乡持平颧骨,而苍白,与粗公平小胡子。戈珍看着他放下袋子,在沉默中,然后出巨资流浪汉。
`这是不是太粗糙,是吗?“ 杰拉尔德问。
卧室是不是很热情,和她微微颤抖。
`这是美妙的,“她含糊其辞。`看的颜色,这镶板它的美妙,就像置身一个螺母。
他注视着她,感觉他短切小胡子,稍微靠在椅背上,并与他敏锐的,大无畏的眼睛看着她,不变的激情为主,像他的厄运后。
她去的窗口前,蹲了下来,好奇。
`呵呵,不过这一点 - !“ 她不由自主地哭了,几乎是在痛苦中。
在前面关在一个山谷的天空下,最后的积雪和黑色的岩石,巨大的斜坡,并在年底像肚脐的大地,白色折叠墙,在后期的灯光下闪闪发光的两峰。直在前面跑雪无声的摇篮,伟大的斜坡之间一点点粗糙的松树树,流苏,像头发,圆基地。但雪的摇篮跑永恒收盘,雪和岩石墙壁坚不可摧的上涨,以上的山峰,立即在天上。这是中心,打结,世界的肚脐,属于地球的天空,纯净的,难以接近的,不可逾越的。
戈珍充满了一个奇怪的狂喜。她蹲在窗前,握紧她的脸在她的手中,在迷迷糊糊的。最后她到达了,她已经达到了她的位置。在这里,最后她折了她的创业安家像肚脐雪晶体,就消失了。
杰拉尔德弯曲她的上面,并期待在她的肩膀。他已经感觉到,他独自一人。她已经走了。她完全消失了,冰冷的蒸气搂住他的心。他看到了伟大的小路囊雪和山峰,盲谷,天上下。是没有出路的。可怕的寂静与寒冷和迷人的白度黄昏他裹圆,她依然蹲在窗口前,在一个祠堂,一个黑影。
“你喜欢吗?” 他问,在一个分离和外国的声音响起。至少她会承认他是她。但她只是避免她的柔软,静音的脸从他的目光一点点。他知道有泪水在她的眼里,自己的眼泪,眼泪她奇怪的宗教,使他前功尽弃。
突然,他把他的手在她的下巴,他抬起她的脸。她深蓝色的眼睛,在他们的眼泪湿润,扩张,如果在她的灵魂,她吃了一惊。他们看着他通过自己的眼泪,在恐怖和有点恐怖。他淡蓝色的眼睛为激烈,小pupilled的和不自然的在他们的视野。她的嘴唇微张,因为她呼吸困难。
激情在他想出了中风,中风后,像的青铜钟响起,如此强烈,无缺陷和不屈不挠的。他的膝盖收紧铜牌,因为他上面挂着她柔软的脸,嘴唇微张,眼睛散瞳在一个陌生的违规行为。在抓他的手,她的下巴是说不出的柔软,丝绸。他随着冬季震感强烈,他的双手被居住金属,立于不败之地,而不是被搁置。他的心他里面像铃叮当响了起来。
他带着她在他的怀里。她柔软和惰性,一动不动。所有的扩张,而她的眼睛,眼泪还没有干燥,如果在一种迷恋和无助的昏厥。他是superhumanly强,无缺陷的,如果投资与超自然的力量。
他抬起她的亲密,她对他和折叠。她的柔软,她的惰性重量,轻松躺在对他自己的一个沉重的可取性,会破坏他的附加费征收,青铜般的四肢,如果他没有履行。“她痉挛移动,反冲离他而去。他的心里去了冰像火焰,他收了她的如钢。他会毁了她,而不是被拒绝。
但唯我独尊的权力,他的身体是她太多。她再次放松,躺在松软,气喘吁吁在一个小谵妄。给他,她是那么的甜美,她是这样幸福的释放,他会遭受酷刑,而不是放弃一秒的这一阵无法超越的幸福着整个永恒。
“”我的上帝,“他说给她,他的脸上画和奇怪,变形,下一步是什么?”
她躺在完全静止,静止,孩子般的脸,漆黑的眼睛,看着他。她丢了,马上下降。
“我将永远爱你,”他说,看着她。
但她没有听到。她躺在那儿,看着他,她可能永远也不会明白,从来没有的东西:作为一个孩子看着长大了的人,不希望理解,只有提交。
他吻她,吻她的眼睛闭上,这样她就可以不看任何。他现在想要的东西,有些承认,一些迹象,一些入场。但她只是静静地躺着,孩子般的和远程的,就像一个孩子克服和无法理解的,只感觉丧失。他再次亲吻了她,放弃。
“我们应走下来,有咖啡和库亨?他问道。
黄昏下降石板蓝色窗口。她闭上了眼睛,收走了单调死难怪水平,并再次打开他们的每一天世界。
是的,“她简单地说,恢复她的意志的点击。她再次去到窗口。晚上蓝雪的摇篮,已经下跌了伟大的苍白斜坡。但是在天堂峰雪红润,晶莹像超然,辐射开花高峰在天上的世界上,如此可爱和超越。
戈珍看到他们所有的可爱,她知道他们是多么不朽的美丽,伟大的雌蕊蓝色黄昏的天堂玫瑰色,雪美联储火灾。她能看到它,她知道,但她不是。她离婚了,取消资格,灵魂拒之门外。
随着一上一下的悔恨,她转过头去,和正在做她的头发。他unstrapped的行李,等待,看着她。她知道他在注视着她。这让她有点草率和狂热在她的沉淀。
他们跑到楼下,与其他一个陌生的世界看看他们的脸,在他们眼里辉光。他们看到Birkin和乌苏拉坐在长条桌的一个角落里,等待他们的。
`他们一起来看一下如何好和简单,“戈珍认为,嫉妒。她羡慕他们一些自发性,幼稚的自给自足她自己永远无法接近。他们似乎这样的孩子给她。
`这样的好的Kranzkuchen!' 厄秀拉叫道贪婪。`那么好!“
`,“戈珍说。” “我们能有咖啡厅,麻省理工学院”Kranzkuchen“?她补充说,服务员。
她坐在自己旁边杰拉德在板凳上。的Birkin,看着他们,为他们感到了疼痛,压痛。
`我觉得这个地方真的很美妙,杰拉德,“他说,`prachtvoll和犀利wunderschon和unbeschreiblich的和所有其他德国的形容词。”
杰拉德突入微微一笑。
“我喜欢它,”他说。
表,白色的洗涤过的木材,放置圆形房间的三面,在一个的Gasthaus。Birkin和乌苏拉坐在他们的背上在墙上,这是上油的木材,和杰拉德和戈珍明年他们坐在角落里,靠近炉子。这是一个相当大的地方,一个小酒吧,就像一个乡村旅馆,但很简单,裸,上油的木材,天花板和墙壁和地板,唯一的家具是兜兜三面的桌子和长凳伟大的绿色灶具,和第四侧栏和门。窗户是双层的,相当无帘。这是傍晚。
咖啡来了 - 和良好的热 - 一整圈饼。
`A全库亨!“ 厄秀拉叫道。他们给你比我们多!我想你。“
还有其他人的地方,共有10,这样的Birkin发现:两位艺术家,三个学生,一个男人和妻子,和一个教授和两个女儿 - 德国。英语四级的人,作为新人,坐在一个多么华帝观看。德国偷看在门口,叫一个字的服务员,又去。这不是吃饭时间,所以他们没有进入这个饭厅,,但betook自己,当他们的靴子被改变,Reunionsaal。
英语游客可以偶尔听到古筝,钢琴弹奏,防抢的笑声和呼喊和歌唱,一个微弱的声音振动绷。整个建筑的木材,它似乎携带每一个声音,如鼓,但每个特定的噪音,而不是增加,减少它,使古筝的声音似乎很小,仿佛一个身材矮小的古筝演奏某处,它似乎钢琴必须是一个小的,就像一个小的尖晶石。
主机来完成咖啡。他的Tyrolese广泛,而平颊,脸色苍白,皮肤和胡须茂盛麻脸。
`你想去Reunionsaal,被介绍给其他女士们,先生们?“ 他问,向前弯腰,面带微笑,显示出他的大,坚固牙齿。他的蓝眼睛又迅速从一个到另一个与这些英语国家的人,他不太确定自己的立场。他也很不高兴,因为他不会说英语,他不能确定是否尝试他的法语。
“我们应去Reunionsaal,并介绍给其他的人呢?” 杰拉尔德反复,笑了起来。
有片刻的犹豫。
`我想我们最好 - 更好地破冰,“伯金说。
妇女上涨,而满脸通红。维特的黑色甲虫象,宽肩膀的身影又可耻在前面,对噪音。他打开门,迎来了4个陌生人进入播放室。
瞬间一片寂静,略有尴尬来到了该公司。的新人感有许多金发碧眼的面孔,看着自己的方式。然后,主机短,精力充沛的大胡子男人低头,用低沉的声音说:
教授先生,ICH DARF的vorstellen -
教授先生是迅速和充满活力的。他深鞠一躬英语的人,面带微笑,并开始同志。
的`Nehmen死TEIL Herrschaften一个unserer Unterhaltung?“ 一场轰轰烈烈的文诌诌的,他说,他的声音在卷曲的问题。
英语四级的人笑了,闲逛在中间的房间,周到的不安。杰拉德,谁是发言人表示,他们愿意在娱乐的一部分。戈珍和厄休拉,笑着,兴奋,觉得所有男人的目光在他们身上,他们抬起头,看着无处,觉得王室。
教授宣布那些目前无ceremonie的名字。有一个错误的人,并给正确的人低头。每个人都在那里,除了男人和妻子。两个高大,clearskinned,稳重的女儿的教授,纯切,深蓝色的上衣和罗登呢裙,相当长的,强的脖子,他们清澈的蓝眼睛,仔细带状头发,脸红,鞠躬,站回;三个学生鞠躬非常低的印象是极端好的育种卑下的希冀,再有就是薄,皮肤黝黑的男子全眼睛,一个奇怪的生物,就像一个孩子,和巨魔一样,快速,分离;他微微鞠了一躬,他的同伴,一个大的公平的年轻人,穿着时髦,脸涨得通红的眼睛,鞠躬非常低。
这是结束。
`杜林Loerke,让我们在科隆方言朗诵,“教授说。”
他必须原谅我们打断他,“杰拉德说,”我们应该非常喜欢听到它。“
立刻有一个鞠躬和席位发售。戈珍和厄休拉,杰拉德和Birkin坐在靠墙的沙发深处。房间里裸体上油的镶板,像其余的房子。它有一架钢琴,沙发和椅子,书籍和杂志的表和一对夫妇。在其完全没有多余的装饰,保存,蓝色的大火炉,舒适而宜人。
杜林Loerke是小个子与孩子气的数字,全面,充分,敏感的头部,快速,全面的眼睛,像一个鼠标。他迅速扫了一眼,从一个到另一个陌生人,并举行自己的孤傲。
`请与背诵,教授说,suavely,他轻微的权威。“ Loerke,弓着背坐在钢琴凳子上,眨了眨眼睛,没有回答。
“”这将是一大乐事,“厄秀拉说,已准备好句子,在德国,一些分钟。
然后,突然,小中,不能响应的人摆一边,对他以前的观众爆发出来,正是因为他打破了在控制,嘲讽的声音,给人一种模仿一个古老的科隆女人和一个铁路后卫之间的争吵。
他的身体轻微的,不成熟的,像一个男孩的,但他的声音是成熟的,嘲讽的,其运动的灵活性,重要的能源,一个嘲讽的穿透了解。戈珍无法理解一个词,他的独白,但她咒语束缚,看着他。他必须成为一个艺术家,没有其他人能有这样的微调和单一。德国增加了一倍,带着笑声,听到他滑稽的怪字,他的滑稽的方言短语。在他们的发作中,他们扫了一眼与四个英文陌生人,选民尊重。戈珍和厄休拉不得不笑。屋子里的笑声与欢呼。蓝眼睛教授的女儿的笑声泪游泳,他们清晰的脸颊通红深红色的欢乐,他们的父亲爆发出最惊人的响亮的欢闹,学生低头,他们的膝盖上多余的喜悦。乌苏拉环顾四周惊奇,笑声,她不由自主地汩汩流出。她看着戈珍。戈珍看着她,两姐妹突然大笑起来,忘乎所以。Loerke迅速瞟了一眼他们,用他的眼睛。柏金不由自主地窃笑。杰拉德·克里奇坐在直立,在他的脸上闪耀的看看娱乐。笑声再次应声而出,在野生发作,减少晃动无奈教授的女儿,教授的脖子上的静脉肿胀,他的脸是紫色的,他被勒死的笑声最终,沉​​默痉挛。学生们喊半铰接式的话,在尾随无奈爆炸。然后突然快速拍打的艺术家不再,很少有哎呦消退欢笑,Ursula和戈珍擦着自己的眼睛,和教授大声地哭了。
`达斯战争ausgezeichnet,DAS战争FAMOS -
的`Wirklich FAMOS,“呼应他的疲惫的女儿,依稀。
我们无法理解它,“厄秀拉叫道。
哦`leider leider!教授叫道。
你可能不明白吗?“ 哭的同学们,让松在最后的讲话与新人。`JA DAS IST DAS IST wirklich沙德,沙德,gnadige弗劳。WISSEN SIE -
混合物,搅拌到党内新人,像新的成分,整个房间还活着。杰拉德在他的元素,他谈到自由和兴奋,他的脸上闪烁着一种奇怪的游乐。也许甚至Birkin的,在年底,将打破等等。他很害羞,隐瞒,虽然充满了关注。
乌苏拉说服唱`安妮劳里,“教授把它称为。有一个嘘的极端尊重。她从来没有在她的生活一直如此受宠若惊。戈珍陪同她在钢琴上,从内存中播放。
乌苏拉有一个美丽的振铃声音,但通常没有信心,她宠坏了一切。这个晚上,她感到自负,不受束缚。的Birkin的背景下,她几乎照反应,德国人让她觉得罚款和万无一失,她解放到唯我独尊的自信。她觉得自己像鸟一样在空中飞来飞去,为她的声音飙出来,享受自己非常的平衡和飞行的歌曲,像鸟的翅膀起来在风中运动,滑动和打空气,她演奏与多愁善感,由欢天喜地注意支持。她高兴极了,由她自己唱的那首歌,充满情感和权力的自负,工作后,所有的人,并呼吁自己,发挥自己的满足感,给德国不可估量满足。
在结束时,德国人都慕名而来,美味的惆怅与感动,他们称赞她在柔软的,虔诚的声音,他们不能说太多。
`魏某舍恩魏某ruhrend!唉,模具Schottischen艺术歌曲,SIE它们所以维斯Stimmung的的!阿伯模具gnadige弗劳的帽子EINE wunderbare之声;模具gnadige弗劳IST wirklich EINE Kunstlerin,阿伯wirklich!'
她是扩张和辉煌,在早晨的阳光像花一样。她感到Birkin的看着她,仿佛他是嫉妒她,激动和她的乳房,她的血管都是金色的。她很高兴,因为云层之上的太阳刚刚开业。,每个人都显得那么的欣赏和辐射,它是完美的。
晚饭后,她想出去一分钟,看世界。该公司试图劝阻她 - 它是如此冷得要命。但只是为了看看,她说。
他们所有四个包裹起来热烈,发现自己在一个模糊的,薄弱的室外昏暗的雪和鬼的世界上,奇怪的阴影前的星星。这的确是冷,bruisingly得吓人,不自然冷。乌苏拉简直不敢相信在她的鼻孔的空气。这似乎是有意识的,恶毒的,立意在其强烈的杀气寒光。
然而,这是美妙的,中毒,昏暗一片寂静,未变现雪,干预和她之间的可见的无形之间,她和闪烁的星星。她可以看到猎户座倾斜。他是多么美妙,美好的,足以使一个哭出声。
和所有周围这个摇篮,雪,并有坚定的雪在脚下,通过她的引导鞋底袭击重感冒。这是晚上,和沉默。她想到她能听到的星星。她想象中的明显,她能听到天体运动的明星,音乐,相当近在咫尺。她似乎像鸟儿一样飞之间的和谐运动。
但她紧紧搂住接近的Birkin。她突然意识到,她不知道他在想什么。她不知道他在那里不等。
`我的爱人!“ 她说,停下来看着他。
他的脸色苍白,他的眼前一片漆黑,他们有一个微弱的星光火花。他看到她的​​脸软,他上翘,非常靠近。他轻轻地吻了她。
`什么呢?“ 他问道。
“你爱我吗?“她问道。”
`太多了,“他平静地回答。
她抱着一点点接近。
`不要太多,“她承认。
`远东太多,“他说,几乎是可悲的。
`它让你伤心,我是你的一切吗?“ 她问,怅惘。他握着她靠近他,亲吻她,并且说,几乎没有声响:
“没有,但我觉得自己像一个乞丐 - 我觉得可怜。”
她沉默了,看着现在的明星。然后,她吻了他。
`不要成为一个乞丐,“她承认,若有所思。`这是不可耻的,你爱我。“
`这是可耻的手感不佳,是不是?“ 他回答说。
“为什么?” 为什么应该是什么?“ “她问道。” 他站定,在可怕的冷空气移动在山顶无形,她的一轮,他的手臂折叠。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 28楼  发表于: 2013-10-29 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 28 Gudrun in the Pompadour


CHRISTMAS DREW NEAR, all four prepared for flight. Birkin and Ursula were busy packing their few personal things, making them ready to be sent off, to whatever country and whatever place they might choose at last. Gudrun was very much excited. She loved to be on the wing.
She and Gerald, being ready first, set off via London and Paris to Innsbruck, where they would meet Ursula and Birkin. In London they stayed one night. They went to the music-hall, and afterwards to the Pompadour Cafe.
Gudrun hated the Cafe, yet she always went back to it, as did most of the artists of her acquaintance. She loathed its atmosphere of petty vice and petty jealousy and petty art. Yet she always called in again, when she was in town. It was as if she had to return to this small, slow, central whirlpool of disintegration and dissolution: just give it a look.
She sat with Gerald drinking some sweetish liqueur, and staring with black, sullen looks at the various groups of people at the tables. She would greet nobody, but young men nodded to her frequently, with a kind of sneering familiarity. She cut them all. And it gave her pleasure to sit there, cheeks flushed, eyes black and sullen, seeing them all objectively, as put away from her, like creatures in some menagerie of apish degraded souls. God, what a foul crew they were! Her blood beat black and thick in her veins with rage and loathing. Yet she must sit and watch, watch. One or two people came to speak to her. From every side of the Cafe, eyes turned half furtively, half jeeringly at her, men looking over their shoulders, women under their hats.
The old crowd was there, Carlyon in his corner with his pupils and his girl, Halliday and Libidnikov and the Pussum -- they were all there. Gudrun watched Gerald. She watched his eyes linger a moment on Halliday, on Halliday's party. These last were on the look-out -- they nodded to him, he nodded again. They giggled and whispered among themselves. Gerald watched them with the steady twinkle in his eyes. They were urging the Pussum to something.
She at last rose. She was wearing a curious dress of dark silk splashed and spattered with different colours, a curious motley effect. She was thinner, her eyes were perhaps hotter, more disintegrated. Otherwise she was just the same. Gerald watched her with the same steady twinkle in his eyes as she came across. She held out her thin brown hand to him.
`How are you?' she said.
He shook hands with her, but remained seated, and let her stand near him, against the table. She nodded blackly to Gudrun, whom she did not know to speak to, but well enough by sight and reputation.
`I am very well,' said Gerald. `And you?'
`Oh I'm all wight. What about Wupert?'
`Rupert? He's very well, too.'
`Yes, I don't mean that. What about him being married?'
`Oh -- yes, he is married.'
The Pussum's eyes had a hot flash.
`Oh, he's weally bwought it off then, has he? When was he married?'
`A week or two ago.'
`Weally! He's never written.'
`No.'
`No. Don't you think it's too bad?'
This last was in a tone of challenge. The Pussum let it be known by her tone, that she was aware of Gudrun's listening.
`I suppose he didn't feel like it,' replied Gerald.
`But why didn't he?' pursued the Pussum.
This was received in silence. There was an ugly, mocking persistence in the small, beautiful figure of the short-haired girl, as she stood near Gerald.
`Are you staying in town long?' she asked.
`Tonight only.'
`Oh, only tonight. Are you coming over to speak to Julius?'
`Not tonight.'
`Oh very well. I'll tell him then.' Then came her touch of diablerie. `You're looking awf'lly fit.'
`Yes -- I feel it.' Gerald was quite calm and easy, a spark of satiric amusement in his eye.
`Are you having a good time?'
This was a direct blow for Gudrun, spoken in a level, toneless voice of callous ease.
`Yes,' he replied, quite colourlessly.
`I'm awf'lly sorry you aren't coming round to the flat. You aren't very faithful to your fwiends.'
`Not very,' he said.
She nodded them both `Good-night', and went back slowly to her own set. Gudrun watched her curious walk, stiff and jerking at the loins. They heard her level, toneless voice distinctly.
`He won't come over; -- he is otherwise engaged,' it said. There was more laughter and lowered voices and mockery at the table.
`Is she a friend of yours?' said Gudrun, looking calmly at Gerald.
`I've stayed at Halliday's flat with Birkin,' he said, meeting her slow, calm eyes. And she knew that the Pussum was one of his mistresses -- and he knew she knew.
She looked round, and called for the waiter. She wanted an iced cocktail, of all things. This amused Gerald -- he wondered what was up.
The Halliday party was tipsy, and malicious. They were talking out loudly about Birkin, ridiculing him on every point, particularly on his marriage.
`Oh, don't make me think of Birkin,' Halliday was squealing. `He makes me perfectly sick. He is as bad as Jesus. "Lord, what must I do to be saved!"'
He giggled to himself tipsily.
`Do you remember,' came the quick voice of the Russian, `the letters he used to send. "Desire is holy--"'
`Oh yes!' cried Halliday. `Oh, how perfectly splendid. Why, I've got one in my pocket. I'm sure I have.'
He took out various papers from his pocket book.
`I'm sure I've -- hic! Oh dear! -- got one.'
Gerald and Gudrun were watching absorbedly.
`Oh yes, how perfectly -- hic! -- splendid! Don't make me laugh, Pussum, it gives me the hiccup. Hic! --' They all giggled.
`What did he say in that one?' the Pussum asked, leaning forward, her dark, soft hair falling and swinging against her face. There was something curiously indecent, obscene, about her small, longish, dark skull, particularly when the ears showed.
`Wait -- oh do wait! No-o, I won't give it to you, I'll read it aloud. I'll read you the choice bits, -- hic! Oh dear! Do you think if I drink water it would take off this hiccup? Hic! Oh, I feel perfectly helpless.'
`Isn't that the letter about uniting the dark and the light -- and the Flux of Corruption?' asked Maxim, in his precise, quick voice.
`I believe so,' said the Pussum.
`Oh is it? I'd forgotten -- hic! -- it was that one,' Halliday said, opening the letter. `Hic! Oh yes. How perfectly splendid! This is one of the best. "There is a phase in every race --"' he read in the sing-song, slow, distinct voice of a clergyman reading the Scriptures, `"When the desire for destruction overcomes every other desire. In the individual, this desire is ultimately a desire for destruction in the self" -- hic! --' he paused and looked up.
`I hope he's going ahead with the destruction of himself,' said the quick voice of the Russian. Halliday giggled, and lolled his head back, vaguely.
`There's not much to destroy in him,' said the Pussum. `He's so thin already, there's only a fag-end to start on.'
`Oh, isn't it beautiful! I love reading it! I believe it has cured my hiccup!' squealed Halliday. `Do let me go on. "It is a desire for the reduction process in oneself, a reducing back to the origin, a return along the Flux of Corruption, to the original rudimentary conditions of being --!" Oh, but I do think it is wonderful. It almost supersedes the Bible--'
`Yes -- Flux of Corruption,' said the Russian, `I remember that phrase.'
`Oh, he was always talking about Corruption,' said the Pussum. `He must be corrupt himself, to have it so much on his mind.'
`Exactly!' said the Russian.
`Do let me go on! Oh, this is a perfectly wonderful piece! But do listen to this. "And in the great retrogression, the reducing back of the created body of life, we get knowledge, and beyond knowledge, the phosphorescent ecstasy of acute sensation." Oh, I do think these phrases are too absurdly wonderful. Oh but don't you think they are -- they're nearly as good as Jesus. "And if, Julius, you want this ecstasy of reduction with the Pussum, you must go on till it is fulfilled. But surely there is in you also, somewhere, the living desire for positive creation, relationships in ultimate faith, when all this process of active corruption, with all its flowers of mud, is transcended, and more or less finished --" I do wonder what the flowers of mud are. Pussum, you are a flower of mud.'
`Thank you -- and what are you?'
`Oh, I'm another, surely, according to this letter! We're all flowers of mud -- Fleurs -- hic! du mal! It's perfectly wonderful, Birkin harrowing Hell -- harrowing the Pompadour -- Hic!'
`Go on -- go on,' said Maxim. `What comes next? It's really very interesting.'
`I think it's awful cheek to write like that,' said the Pussum.
`Yes -- yes, so do I,' said the Russian. `He is a megalomaniac, of course, it is a form of religious mania. He thinks he is the Saviour of man -- go on reading.'
`Surely,' Halliday intoned, ` "surely goodness and mercy hath followed me all the days of my life --" ' he broke off and giggled. Then he began again, intoning like a clergyman. ` "Surely there will come an end in us to this desire -- for the constant going apart, -- this passion for putting asunder -- everything -- ourselves, reducing ourselves part from part -- reacting in intimacy only for destruction, -- using sex as a great reducing agent, reducing the two great elements of male and female from their highly complex unity -- reducing the old ideas, going back to the savages for our sensations, -- always seeking to lose ourselves in some ultimate black sensation, mindless and infinite -- burning only with destructive fires, raging on with the hope of being burnt out utterly --" '
`I want to go,' said Gudrun to Gerald, as she signalled the waiter. Her eyes were flashing, her cheeks were flushed. The strange effect of Birkin's letter read aloud in a perfect clerical sing-song, clear and resonant, phrase by phrase, made the blood mount into her head as if she were mad.
She rose, whilst Gerald was paying the bill, and walked over to Halliday's table. They all glanced up at her.
`Excuse me,' she said. `Is that a genuine letter you are reading?'
`Oh yes,' said Halliday. `Quite genuine.'
`May I see?'
Smiling foolishly he handed it to her, as if hypnotised.
`Thank you,' she said.
And she turned and walked out of the Cafe with the letter, all down the brilliant room, between the tables, in her measured fashion. It was some moments before anybody realised what was happening.
From Halliday's table came half articulate cries, then somebody booed, then all the far end of the place began booing after Gudrun's retreating form. She was fashionably dressed in blackish-green and silver, her hat was brilliant green, like the sheen on an insect, but the brim was soft dark green, a falling edge with fine silver, her coat was dark green, lustrous, with a high collar of grey fur, and great fur cuffs, the edge of her dress showed silver and black velvet, her stockings and shoes were silver grey. She moved with slow, fashionable indifference to the door. The porter opened obsequiously for her, and, at her nod, hurried to the edge of the pavement and whistled for a taxi. The two lights of a vehicle almost immediately curved round towards her, like two eyes.
Gerald had followed in wonder, amid all the booing, not having caught her misdeed. He heard the Pussum's voice saying:
`Go and get it back from her. I never heard of such a thing! Go and get it back from her. Tell Gerald Crich -- there he goes -- go and make him give it up.'
Gudrun stood at the door of the taxi, which the man held open for her.
`To the hotel?' she asked, as Gerald came out, hurriedly.
`Where you like,' he answered.
`Right!' she said. Then to the driver, `Wagstaff's -- Barton Street.'
The driver bowed his head, and put down the flag.
Gudrun entered the taxi, with the deliberate cold movement of a woman who is well-dressed and contemptuous in her soul. Yet she was frozen with overwrought feelings. Gerald followed her.
`You've forgotten the man,' she said cooly, with a slight nod of her hat. Gerald gave the porter a shilling. The man saluted. They were in motion.
`What was all the row about?' asked Gerald, in wondering excitement.
`I walked away with Birkin's letter,' she said, and he saw the crushed paper in her hand.
His eyes glittered with satisfaction.
`Ah!' he said. `Splendid! A set of jackasses!'
`I could have killed them!' she cried in passion. `Dogs! -- they are dogs! Why is Rupert such a fool as to write such letters to them? Why does he give himself away to such canaille? It's a thing that cannot be borne.'
Gerald wondered over her strange passion.
And she could not rest any longer in London. They must go by the morning train from Charing Cross. As they drew over the bridge, in the train, having glimpses of the river between the great iron girders, she cried:
`I feel I could never see this foul town again -- I couldn't bear to come back to it.'
 
圣诞节快到了,他们四个人都准备出走了。伯金和厄秀拉忙着打点行李物品,准备运走。不管是哪个国家,哪个地方,选好了地方就可以运送东西。戈珍十分激动。她喜欢旅行。
她和杰拉德先做好了准备,就启程上路了。经过伦敦和巴黎去因斯布鲁克,在那儿和厄秀拉及伯金相会。他们在伦敦过了一夜。他们先去听音乐,然后去庞巴多酒馆。
戈珍讨厌酒馆,可总得来这儿,她熟识的艺术家们都来这儿。她讨厌这里的气氛,充满了小阴谋、妒嫉和小气的艺术。可她一来伦敦总得来这儿。似乎她必须到这狭小的、堕落与死亡的缓缓转动的旋风中心。只是来看看而已。
她和杰拉德喝着甜酒,阴郁的眼睛凝视着桌旁一群一群的人。她跟谁都不打招呼,可小伙子们却不停地冲她点头调笑着,似乎很熟悉的样子。她理都不理他们这帮人。她绯红着脸坐在那儿,目光阴郁,从容地打量着他们,就象远远地观看着动物园中的猿猴一样。她感到这样很开心。天啊,这是一帮多么卑鄙的人!她看到他们就气不打一处来,对他们恨之入骨。可她必须坐在那儿看着他们。他们当中有一两个人过来跟她打招呼。酒馆的每一面都有眼睛在偷看她,眼神里带着嘲弄的意味,男的扭过头看她,女的则从帽子下看她。
那群故旧们都在这儿。卡里昂和他的学生及女友坐在他常坐的角落里。海里戴,里比德尼科夫及米纳蒂都在。戈珍看着杰拉德,发现他的目光停留在海里戴那帮人那边。这些人注视着他,冲他点点头,他也冲他们点点头。然后那几个人嘻笑着窃窃私语起来。杰拉德目光炯炯地看着他们。他们在怂恿米纳蒂做什么事。
米纳蒂终于站起身来。她身着黑绸衣,衣服上印着长长的浅条子,给人奇怪的线条感。她比以前瘦了,她的眼睛更显大了,目光更不诚实了。除此之外她没什么变化。杰拉德目不转睛地盯着她向这边走来。她向他伸出干瘦、白皙的手说:
“你好。”
他同她握手,但仍旧坐着,让她挨着桌子站立着。她冲戈珍冷漠地点头,她不知道该怎么跟她打招呼,但知道她很有名气,一看就知她是什么人。
“我很好,你呢?”杰拉德说。
“哦,我还好。卢伯特怎么样?”
“卢伯特?他也很好。”
“我知道,我指的不是这个。我是问他结婚了吗?”
“哦,结了,他结婚了。”
米纳蒂的目光变得热辣辣的。
“哦,他真地这样做了?什么时候结的?”
“一两周以前。”
“真的!他没写信告诉我们呀。”
“没有?”
“没有。你不觉得这样太不好了吗?”
这后一句话是一种挑战,从米纳蒂的语调里流露出来,她注意到戈珍在听。
“我想他不愿意这样做。”杰拉德说。
“为什么?”米纳蒂追问。
没人回答。这位短发漂亮的小个子女人站在杰拉德身边显得很固执,语气很有嘲弄的意味。
“你会在城里住好久吗?”她问。
“只今天晚上。”
“啊,今晚。要过来跟裘里斯谈谈吗?”
“今天晚上不行。”
“那好。我去告诉他。”随后又装神弄鬼地说:“你看上去很健康。”
“是的,我有这感觉。”杰拉德显得很洒脱,眼睛里闪着嘲弄、快活的目光。
“你过得不错吧?”
这句话对戈珍是个直接的打击,那语调平缓,冷漠而随便。
“是的。”他毫无感情色彩地说。
“很遗憾,你不能过来。你对朋友可不够意思呀。”
“不太够意思。”他说。
她冲他们两个点点头告别,缓缓地向她的座位走去。戈珍看着她,发觉她走路的姿势很怪:身体僵直,腰部却在扭。
他们听到她在那边有气无力地说:
“他不来——人家有人约了。”随后那边桌上发出更大声的说笑和窃窃私语。
“她是你的朋友吗?”戈珍沉静地看着杰拉德。
“我和伯金一起在海里戴家住过。”他迎着戈珍沉静审视的目光说,她知道米纳蒂是他的情妇之一——他清楚她知道这事。
她四下张望一下,唤来了侍从。她此时最想喝冰镇鸡尾酒。这让杰拉德心中暗笑,心想这有什么了不起的?
海里戴这帮人喝醉了,说出话来很恶毒。他们大声地议论伯金,讽刺他做的每件事,特别是他的婚姻。
“哦,别跟我提伯金,”海里戴尖声说,“他让我恶心。他跟基督一样坏。‘天啊,我怎么才能得救啊?!’”
说着他自己醉熏熏地窃笑起来。
“你还记得他常写的信吗?”那俄国人说话速度很快。
“‘欲望是神圣的’。”
“啊,对!”海里戴叫道,“太妙了。我衣袋里还有一封呢。
我肯定有。”
他说着从衣袋里掏出一堆纸来。
“我肯定我有!呃,天啊,有一封!”
杰拉德和戈珍全神贯注地看着他们。
“啊,太妙了,真妙,呃!别逗我笑,米纳蒂,它让我打嗝儿,嗝儿!”大家都笑了。
“他信中说什么了?”米纳蒂凑过去看,松散的头发飘落下来盖住了脸。她那又小又长的头显得不那么体面,特别是露出耳朵时更是这样。
“等会儿,等等!不,不,我不给你看,我来念。我念最好玩的那一段——嗝儿!天啊,我喝点水是不是就不会打嗝儿了?嗝儿!啊,我没救了!”
“是不是谈黑暗与光明的结合,还有,就是腐蚀流?”马克西姆说话快但吐音很准确。
“我想是这些。”米纳蒂说。
“哦,是吗?我都忘了——嗝儿——是那封,”海里戴说着展开了信。“嗝儿——,是的。简直太妙了!这是最妙的一封信。‘每个民族都有这么一句话——’”他象念《圣经》的牧师那样缓慢、清晰地念着信,“‘毁灭欲会战胜任何别的欲望。在每个人身上,这种欲望就是毁灭自我的欲望’——嗝儿——”他停下来看着大家。
“我希望他先毁灭自己做个样子再说,”那俄国人很快地说。海里戴窃笑着,有气无力地向后仰着头。
“他没什么可毁灭的,”米纳蒂说,“他已经够瘦的了,只有一把骨头渣儿了。”
“哦,很好!我喜欢读这种信!我相信它治好了我的病,不打嗝儿了!”海里戴尖叫着。“听我接着念下去嘛。‘这是一种衰退的过程,退回原形状态,随着腐蚀流回归,回归到生命原本的基本状态——!’啊,我的确觉得这太神奇了。它超过《圣经》了。”
“对,腐蚀流这句话,”俄国人说,“我记住这句话了。”
“他总在谈什么腐蚀,”米纳蒂说,“他一定很堕落,否则脑子里就不会想这么多。”
“很对!”俄国人说。
“让我念下去!哦,这一段妙不可言!听着。‘是在这大退化中,在生命体的退化中,我们获得了知识,超越了知识,获得了至深的感觉,这是一种狂喜。’哦,我真觉得这些话荒谬得出奇。你们不这样看吗?这些话象耶稣说的。‘如果,裘里斯,你需要和米纳蒂产生这种退化的狂喜,你就应该争取,直到获得了它。当然,你身上肯定也有一种活生生的积极创造欲——极端忠诚的关系,当活跃的腐蚀之花开败后。’我真不知道这些腐蚀之花是什么。米纳蒂,你是这样的花。”
“谢谢,那你是什么呢?”
“啊,我是另一朵,按照这封信所说我肯定是的!我们都是——嗝儿——恶之花!这太妙了,伯金是一座折磨人的地狱。折磨人的庞巴多——嗝儿!”
“接着念,念下去,”马克西姆说,“下面的话是什么?太有意思了。”
“我觉得这样写太可怕了。”米纳蒂说。
“是啊,我也这么看,”俄国人说,“他是个妄自尊大的人,当然这表现出他的宗教疯狂症,他觉得他是人类的救星。接着读。”
“当然了,”海里戴拖长声音道,“‘当然了,我一生中都有善和宽容追随着我——’”海里戴停下来窃笑着,然后又象个牧师一样拖长声音念看。“‘我们这种欲望肯定会消失的,因为这种毁灭的激情会破碎,把我们一点点地粉碎——亲昵只是为了毁灭,性成了退化的媒介,把男人和女人这两种基本因素高度复杂的统一体削弱——削弱旧的观念,回归到野性的感觉中去,不断地寻求在黑暗的感知中失去自我。盲目地、无限地被毁灭的火焰燃烧,希望被火烧尽——’”
“我想走了,”戈珍对杰拉德边说边打手式叫来侍从。她眼睛发亮,脸颊绯红。海里戴象牧师一样逐字逐句地朗读伯金的信,声音清晰又响亮,这让她觉得血直往头上涌,令她发疯。
杰拉德付款时,她站起身向海里戴桌边走去。他们都抬头看她。
“请原谅,”她说,“你念的是一封真正的信吗?”
“哦,是的,”海里戴说,“确实是真的。”
“我可以看看吗?”
海里戴着了迷似地傻笑着把信递给她。
“谢谢。”她说。
说完她拿着信走出了酒馆,款款地从桌子中间穿过,走出了这灯火辉煌的屋子。好半天以后人们才意识到都发生了些什么事儿。
海里戴桌旁发出轻蔑的“呸”,然后这个角落的人们都冲戈珍的背影啐起来。她墨绿色与银灰相间的衣服很时髦,帽子是嫩绿色的,就象昆虫的壳,但帽沿儿则是深绿的,描了一圈银边。她的外衣是墨绿的,闪闪发光,毛领子高高竖起,衣服镶着银色与黑色的绸边儿。她的袜子和鞋子是银灰色的。她拿着架子缓缓、漠然地向门口走去。侍从谄媚地为她开门并守在门边伺候,在她示意下奔向便道旁打个口哨唤来出租车。车上的两盏灯几乎象两只眼睛一样立即向她转过来。
杰拉德在一片啐声中追出来,他不知道戈珍有什么做得不对,他听到米纳蒂说:
“去,把信从她那儿要回来。从来没有见过这种事!向她要回来。去告诉杰拉德·克里奇——他走了,让他向她要。”
戈珍站在车门边,侍从为她打开了门。
“去旅馆吗?”她冲匆匆而来的杰拉德问。
“你乐意去哪儿就去哪儿。”他说。
“好!”她说。然后对司机说,“去瓦格斯塔夫——巴顿大街。”
司机点点头,放下旗子。
戈珍故做冷漠,象所有衣着华贵、目空一切的女人一样进了汽车。杰拉德随她进了汽车。
“你忘了那仆人,”她冷漠地点一下头。杰拉德忙给了侍从一个先令。那人敬个礼。车开动了。
“他们闹什么呢?”杰拉德不解地问。
“我拿了伯金的信就走开了。”她看看手中揉烂了的信说。
他露出满意的眼神。
“啊!”他说,“太好了!一群笨蛋!”
“我真想杀了他们!”她激动地说,“一群狗!他们是一群狗!卢伯特真傻,怎么会给他们写这样的信?!他干吗要向这群下等人暴露思想?这太不能令人容忍了。”
杰拉德揣度着她这奇特的激情。
她在伦敦再也呆不下去了。他们必须坐早车离开这儿。他们在火车经过大桥时,她望着铁桥下的河水叫道:
“我再也不要见到这肮脏的城市了,一回来我就无法忍受这地方。”
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 27楼  发表于: 2013-10-29 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 27 Flitting


THAT EVENING Ursula returned home very bright-eyed and wondrous -- which irritated her people. Her father came home at suppertime, tired after the evening class, and the long journey home. Gudrun was reading, the mother sat in silence.
Suddenly Ursula said to the company at large, in a bright voice, `Rupert and I are going to be married tomorrow.'
Her father turned round, stiffly.
`You what?' he said.
`Tomorrow!' echoed Gudrun.
`Indeed!' said the mother.
But Ursula only smiled wonderfully, and did not reply.
`Married tomorrow!' cried her father harshly. `What are you talking about.'
`Yes,' said Ursula. `Why not?' Those two words, from her, always drove him mad. `Everything is all right -- we shall go to the registrar's office--'
There was a second's hush in the room, after Ursula's blithe vagueness.
`Really, Ursula!' said Gudrun.
`Might we ask why there has been all this secrecy?' demanded the mother, rather superbly.
`But there hasn't,' said Ursula. `You knew.'
`Who knew?' now cried the father. `Who knew? What do you mean by your "you knew"?'
He was in one of his stupid rages, she instantly closed against him.
`Of course you knew,' she said coolly. `You knew we were going to get married.'
There was a dangerous pause.
`We knew you were going to get married, did we? Knew! Why, does anybody know anything about you, you shifty bitch!'
`Father!' cried Gudrun, flushing deep in violent remonstrance. Then, in a cold, but gentle voice, as if to remind her sister to be tractable: `But isn't it a fearfully sudden decision, Ursula?' she asked.
`No, not really,' replied Ursula, with the same maddening cheerfulness. `He's been wanting me to agree for weeks -- he's had the licence ready. Only I -- I wasn't ready in myself. Now I am ready -- is there anything to be disagreeable about?'
`Certainly not,' said Gudrun, but in a tone of cold reproof. `You are perfectly free to do as you like.'
`"Ready in yourself" -- yourself, that's all that matters, isn't it! "I wasn't ready in myself,"' he mimicked her phrase offensively. `You and yourself, you're of some importance, aren't you?'
She drew herself up and set back her throat, her eyes shining yellow and dangerous.
`I am to myself,' she said, wounded and mortified. `I know I am not to anybody else. You only wanted to bully me -- you never cared for my happiness.'
He was leaning forward watching her, his face intense like a spark.
`Ursula, what are you saying? Keep your tongue still,' cried her mother.
Ursula swung round, and the lights in her eyes flashed.
`No, I won't,' she cried. `I won't hold my tongue and be bullied. What does it matter which day I get married -- what does it matter! It doesn't affect anybody but myself.'
Her father was tense and gathered together like a cat about to spring.
`Doesn't it?' he cried, coming nearer to her. She shrank away.
`No, how can it?' she replied, shrinking but stubborn.
`It doesn't matter to me then, what you do -- what becomes of you?' he cried, in a strange voice like a cry.
The mother and Gudrun stood back as if hypnotised.
`No,' stammered Ursula. Her father was very near to her. `You only want to--'
She knew it was dangerous, and she stopped. He was gathered together, every muscle ready.
`What?' he challenged.
`Bully me,' she muttered, and even as her lips were moving, his hand had caught her smack at the side of the face and she was sent up against the door.
`Father!' cried Gudrun in a high voice, `it is impossible!'
He stood unmoving. Ursula recovered, her hand was on the door handle. She slowly drew herself up. He seemed doubtful now.
`It's true,' she declared, with brilliant tears in her eyes, her head lifted up in defiance. `What has your love meant, what did it ever mean? -bullying, and denial--it did--'
He was advancing again with strange, tense movements, and clenched fist, and the face of a murderer. But swift as lightning she had flashed out of the door, and they heard her running upstairs.
He stood for a moment looking at the door. Then, like a defeated animal, he turned and went back to his seat by the fire.
Gudrun was very white. Out of the intense silence, the mother's voice was heard saying, cold and angry:
`Well, you shouldn't take so much notice of her.'
Again the silence fell, each followed a separate set of emotions and thoughts.
Suddenly the door opened again: Ursula, dressed in hat and furs, with a small valise in her hand:
`Good-bye!' she said, in her maddening, bright, almost mocking tone. `I'm going.'
And in the next instant the door was closed, they heard the outer door, then her quick steps down the garden path, then the gate banged, and her light footfall was gone. There was a silence like death in the house.
Ursula went straight to the station, hastening heedlessly on winged feet. There was no train, she must walk on to the junction. As she went through the darkness, she began to cry, and she wept bitterly, with a dumb, heart-broken, child's anguish, all the way on the road, and in the train. Time passed unheeded and unknown, she did not know where she was, nor what was taking place. Only she wept from fathomless depths of hopeless, hopeless grief, the terrible grief of a child, that knows no extenuation.
Yet her voice had the same defensive brightness as she spoke to Birkin's landlady at the door.
`Good evening! Is Mr Birkin in? Can I see him?'
`Yes, he's in. He's in his study.'
Ursula slipped past the woman. His door opened. He had heard her voice.
`Hello!' he exclaimed in surprise, seeing her standing there with the valise in her hand, and marks of tears on her face. She was one who wept without showing many traces, like a child.
`Do I look a sight?' she said, shrinking.
`No -- why? Come in,' he took the bag from her hand and they went into the study.
There -- immediately, her lips began to tremble like those of a child that remembers again, and the tears came rushing up.
`What's the matter?' he asked, taking her in his arms. She sobbed violently on his shoulder, whilst he held her still, waiting.
`What's the matter?' he said again, when she was quieter. But she only pressed her face further into his shoulder, in pain, like a child that cannot tell.
`What is it, then?' he asked. Suddenly she broke away, wiped her eyes, regained her composure, and went and sat in a chair.
`Father hit me,' she announced, sitting bunched up, rather like a ruffled bird, her eyes very bright.
`What for?' he said.
She looked away, and would not answer. There was a pitiful redness about her sensitive nostrils, and her quivering lips.
`Why?' he repeated, in his strange, soft, penetrating voice.
She looked round at him, rather defiantly.
`Because I said I was going to be married tomorrow, and he bullied me.'
`Why did he bully you?'
Her mouth dropped again, she remembered the scene once more, the tears came up.
`Because I said he didn't care -- and he doesn't, it's only his domineeringness that's hurt --' she said, her mouth pulled awry by her weeping, all the time she spoke, so that he almost smiled, it seemed so childish. Yet it was not childish, it was a mortal conflict, a deep wound.
`It isn't quite true,' he said. `And even so, you shouldn't say it.'
`It is true -- it is true,' she wept, `and I won't be bullied by his pretending it's love -- when it isn't -- he doesn't care, how can he -- no, he can't--'
He sat in silence. She moved him beyond himself.
`Then you shouldn't rouse him, if he can't,' replied Birkin quietly.
`And I have loved him, I have,' she wept. `I've loved him always, and he's always done this to me, he has --'
`It's been a love of opposition, then,' he said. `Never mind -- it will be all right. It's nothing desperate.'
`Yes,' she wept, `it is, it is.'
`Why?'
`I shall never see him again --'
`Not immediately. Don't cry, you had to break with him, it had to be -don't cry.'
He went over to her and kissed her fine, fragile hair, touching her wet cheeks gently.
`Don't cry,' he repeated, `don't cry any more.'
He held her head close against him, very close and quiet.
At last she was still. Then she looked up, her eyes wide and frightened.
`don't you want me?' she asked.
`Want you?' His darkened, steady eyes puzzled her and did not give her play.
`Do you wish I hadn't come?' she asked, anxious now again for fear she might be out of place.
`No,' he said. `I wish there hadn't been the violence -- so much ugliness -- but perhaps it was inevitable.'
She watched him in silence. He seemed deadened.
`But where shall I stay?' she asked, feeling humiliated.
He thought for a moment.
`Here, with me,' he said. `We're married as much today as we shall be tomorrow.'
`But --'
`I'll tell Mrs Varley,' he said. `Never mind now.'
He sat looking at her. She could feel his darkened steady eyes looking at her all the time. It made her a little bit frightened. She pushed her hair off her forehead nervously.
`Do I look ugly?' she said.
And she blew her nose again.
A small smile came round his eyes.
`No,' he said, `fortunately.'
And he went across to her, and gathered her like a belonging in his arms. She was so tenderly beautiful, he could not bear to see her, he could only bear to hide her against himself. Now; washed all clean by her tears, she was new and frail like a flower just unfolded, a flower so new, so tender, so made perfect by inner light, that he could not bear to look at her, he must hide her against himself, cover his eyes against her. She had the perfect candour of creation, something translucent and simple, like a radiant, shining flower that moment unfolded in primal blessedness. She was so new, so wonder-clear, so undimmed. And he was so old, so steeped in heavy memories. Her soul was new, undefined and glimmering with the unseen. And his soul was dark and gloomy, it had only one grain of living hope, like a grain of mustard seed. But this one living grain in him matched the perfect youth in her.
`I love you,' he whispered as he kissed her, and trembled with pure hope, like a man who is born again to a wonderful, lively hope far exceeding the bounds of death.
She could not know how much it meant to him, how much he meant by the few words. Almost childish, she wanted proof, and statement, even over-statement, for everything seemed still uncertain, unfixed to her.
But the passion of gratitude with which he received her into his soul, the extreme, unthinkable gladness of knowing himself living and fit to unite with her, he, who was so nearly dead, who was so near to being gone with the rest of his race down the slope of mechanical death, could never be understood by her. He worshipped her as age worships youth, he gloried in her, because, in his one grain of faith, he was young as she, he was her proper mate. This marriage with her was his resurrection and his life.
All this she could not know. She wanted to be made much of, to be adored. There were infinite distances of silence between them. How could he tell her of the immanence of her beauty, that was not form, or weight, or colour, but something like a strange, golden light! How could he know himself what her beauty lay in, for him. He said `Your nose is beautiful, your chin is adorable.' But it sounded like lies, and she was disappointed, hurt. Even when he said, whispering with truth, `I love you, I love you,' it was not the real truth. It was something beyond love, such a gladness of having surpassed oneself, of having transcended the old existence. How could he say "I" when he was something new and unknown, not himself at all? This I, this old formula of the age, was a dead letter.
In the new, superfine bliss, a peace superseding knowledge, there was no I and you, there was only the third, unrealised wonder, the wonder of existing not as oneself, but in a consummation of my being and of her being in a new one, a new, paradisal unit regained from the duality. Nor can I say `I love you,' when I have ceased to be, and you have ceased to be: we are both caught up and transcended into a new oneness where everything is silent, because there is nothing to answer, all is perfect and at one. Speech travels between the separate parts. But in the perfect One there is perfect silence of bliss.
They were married by law on the next day, and she did as he bade her, she wrote to her father and mother. Her mother replied, not her father.
She did not go back to school. She stayed with Birkin in his rooms, or at the Mill, moving with him as he moved. But she did not see anybody, save Gudrun and Gerald. She was all strange and wondering as yet, but relieved as by dawn.
Gerald sat talking to her one afternoon in the warm study down at the Mill. Rupert had not yet come home.
`You are happy?' Gerald asked her, with a smile.
`Very happy!' she cried, shrinking a little in her brightness.
`Yes, one can see it.'
`Can one?' cried Ursula in surprise.
He looked up at her with a communicative smile.
`Oh yes, plainly.'
She was pleased. She meditated a moment.
`And can you see that Rupert is happy as well?'
He lowered his eyelids, and looked aside.
`Oh yes,' he said.
`Really!'
`Oh yes.'
He was very quiet, as if it were something not to be talked about by him. He seemed sad.
She was very sensitive to suggestion. She asked the question he wanted her to ask.
`Why don't you be happy as well?' she said. `You could be just the same.'
He paused a moment.
`With Gudrun?' he asked.
`Yes!' she cried, her eyes glowing. But there was a strange tension, an emphasis, as if they were asserting their wishes, against the truth.
`You think Gudrun would have me, and we should be happy?' he said.
`Yes, I'm sure!' she cried.
Her eyes were round with delight. Yet underneath she was constrained, she knew her own insistence.
`Oh, I'm so glad,' she added.
He smiled.
`What makes you glad?' he said.
`For her sake,' she replied. `I'm sure you'd -- you're the right man for her.'
`You are?' he said. `And do you think she would agree with you?'
`Oh yes!' she exclaimed hastily. Then, upon reconsideration, very uneasy: `Though Gudrun isn't so very simple, is she? One doesn't know her in five minutes, does one? She's not like me in that.' She laughed at him with her strange, open, dazzled face.
`You think she's not much like you?' Gerald asked.
She knitted her brows.
`Oh, in many ways she is. But I never know what she will do when anything new comes.'
`You don't?' said Gerald. He was silent for some moments. Then he moved tentatively. `I was going to ask her, in any case, to go away with me at Christmas,' he said, in a very small, cautious voice.
`Go away with you? For a time, you mean?'
`As long as she likes,' he said, with a deprecating movement.
They were both silent for some minutes.
`Of course,' said Ursula at last, `she might just be willing to rush into marriage. You can see.'
`Yes,' smiled Gerald. `I can see. But in case she won't -- do you think she would go abroad with me for a few days -- or for a fortnight?'
`Oh yes,' said Ursula. `I'd ask her.'
`Do you think we might all go together?'
`All of us?' Again Ursula's face lighted up. `It would be rather fun, don't you think?'
`Great fun,' he said.
`And then you could see,' said Ursula.
`What?'
`How things went. I think it is best to take the honeymoon before the wedding -- don't you?'
She was pleased with this mot. He laughed.
`In certain cases,' he said. `I'd rather it were so in my own case.'
`Would you!' exclaimed Ursula. Then doubtingly, `Yes, perhaps you're right. One should please oneself.'
Birkin came in a little later, and Ursula told him what had been said.
`Gudrun!' exclaimed Birkin. `She's a born mistress, just as Gerald is a born lover -- amant en titre. If as somebody says all women are either wives or mistresses, then Gudrun is a mistress.'
`And all men either lovers or husbands,' cried Ursula. `But why not both?'
`The one excludes the other,' he laughed.
`Then I want a lover,' cried Ursula.
`No you don't,' he said.
`But I do,' she wailed.
He kissed her, and laughed.
It was two days after this that Ursula was to go to fetch her things from the house in Beldover. The removal had taken place, the family had gone. Gudrun had rooms in Willey Green.
Ursula had not seen her parents since her marriage. She wept over the rupture, yet what was the good of making it up! Good or not good, she could not go to them. So her things had been left behind and she and Gudrun were to walk over for them, in the afternoon.
It was a wintry afternoon, with red in the sky, when they arrived at the house. The windows were dark and blank, already the place was frightening. A stark, void entrance-hall struck a chill to the hearts of the girls.
`I don't believe I dare have come in alone,' said Ursula. `It frightens me.'
`Ursula!' cried Gudrun. `Isn't it amazing! Can you believe you lived in this place and never felt it? How I lived here a day without dying of terror, I cannot conceive!'
They looked in the big dining-room. It was a good-sized room, but now a cell would have been lovelier. The large bay windows were naked, the floor was stripped, and a border of dark polish went round the tract of pale boarding.
In the faded wallpaper were dark patches where furniture had stood, where pictures had hung. The sense of walls, dry, thin, flimsy-seeming walls, and a flimsy flooring, pale with its artificial black edges, was neutralising to the mind. Everything was null to the senses, there was enclosure without substance, for the walls were dry and papery. Where were they standing, on earth, or suspended in some cardboard box? In the hearth was burnt paper, and scraps of half-burnt paper.
`Imagine that we passed our days here!' said Ursula.
`I know,' cried Gudrun. `It is too appalling. What must we be like, if we are the contents of this!'
`Vile!' said Ursula. `It really is.'
And she recognised half-burnt covers of `Vogue' -- half-burnt representations of women in gowns -- lying under the grate.
They went to the drawing-room. Another piece of shut-in air; without weight or substance, only a sense of intolerable papery imprisonment in nothingness. The kitchen did look more substantial, because of the redtiled floor and the stove, but it was cold and horrid.
The two girls tramped hollowly up the bare stairs. Every sound reechoed under their hearts. They tramped down the bare corridor. Against the wall of Ursula's bedroom were her things -- a trunk, a work-basket, some books, loose coats, a hat-box, standing desolate in the universal emptiness of the dusk.
`A cheerful sight, aren't they?' said Ursula, looking down at her forsaken possessions.
`Very cheerful,' said Gudrun.
The two girls set to, carrying everything down to the front door. Again and again they made the hollow, re-echoing transit. The whole place seemed to resound about them with a noise of hollow, empty futility. In the distance the empty, invisible rooms sent forth a vibration almost of obscenity. They almost fled with the last articles, into the out-of-door.
But it was cold. They were waiting for Birkin, who was coming with the car. They went indoors again, and upstairs to their parents' front bedroom, whose windows looked down on the road, and across the country at the black-barred sunset, black and red barred, without light.
They sat down in the window-seat, to wait. Both girls were looking over the room. It was void, with a meaninglessness that was almost dreadful.
`Really,' said Ursula, `this room couldn't be sacred, could it?'
Gudrun looked over it with slow eyes.
`Impossible,' she replied.
`When I think of their lives -- father's and mother's, their love, and their marriage, and all of us children, and our bringing-up -- would you have such a life, Prune?'
`I wouldn't, Ursula.'
`It all seems so nothing -- their two lives -- there's no meaning in it. Really, if they had not met, and not married, and not lived together -- it wouldn't have mattered, would it?'
`Of course -- you can't tell,' said Gudrun.
`No. But if I thought my life was going to be like it -- Prune,' she caught Gudrun's arm, `I should run.'
Gudrun was silent for a few moments.
`As a matter of fact, one cannot contemplate the ordinary life -- one cannot contemplate it,' replied Gudrun. `With you, Ursula, it is quite different. You will be out of it all, with Birkin. He's a special case. But with the ordinary man, who has his life fixed in one place, marriage is just impossible. There may be, and there are, thousands of women who want it, and could conceive of nothing else. But the very thought of it sends me mad. One must be free, above all, one must be free. One may forfeit everything else, but one must be free -- one must not become 7, Pinchbeck Street -- or Somerset Drive -- or Shortlands. No man will be sufficient to make that good -- no man! To marry, one must have a free lance, or nothing, a comrade-in-arms, a Glckstritter. A man with a position in the social world -- well, it is just impossible, impossible!'
`What a lovely word -- a Glckstritter!' said Ursula. `So much nicer than a soldier of fortune.'
`Yes, isn't it?' said Gudrun. `I'd tilt the world with a Glcksritter. But a home, an establishment! Ursula, what would it mean? -- think!'
`I know,' said Ursula. `We've had one home -- that's enough for me.'
`Quite enough,' said Gudrun.
`The little grey home in the west,' quoted Ursula ironically.
`Doesn't it sound grey, too,' said Gudrun grimly.
They were interrupted by the sound of the car. There was Birkin. Ursula was surprised that she felt so lit up, that she became suddenly so free from the problems of grey homes in the west.
They heard his heels click on the hall pavement below.
`Hello!' he called, his voice echoing alive through the house. Ursula smiled to herself. He was frightened of the place too.
`Hello! Here we are,' she called downstairs. And they heard him quickly running up.
`This is a ghostly situation,' he said.
`These houses don't have ghosts -- they've never had any personality, and only a place with personality can have a ghost,' said Gudrun.
`I suppose so. Are you both weeping over the past?'
`We are,' said Gudrun, grimly.
Ursula laughed.
`Not weeping that it's gone, but weeping that it ever was,' she said.
`Oh,' he replied, relieved.
He sat down for a moment. There was something in his presence, Ursula thought, lambent and alive. It made even the impertinent structure of this null house disappear.
`Gudrun says she could not bear to be married and put into a house,' said Ursula meaningful -- they knew this referred to Gerald.
He was silent for some moments.
`Well,' he said, `if you know beforehand you couldn't stand it, you're safe.'
`Quite!' said Gudrun.
`Why does every woman think her aim in life is to have a hubby and a little grey home in the west? Why is this the goal of life? Why should it be?' said Ursula.
`Il faut avoir le respect de ses btises,' said Birkin.
`But you needn't have the respect for the betise before you've committed it,' laughed Ursula.
`Ah then, des betises du papa?'
`Et de la maman,' added Gudrun satirically.
`Et des voisins,' said Ursula.
They all laughed, and rose. It was getting dark. They carried the things to the car. Gudrun locked the door of the empty house. Birkin had lighted the lamps of the automobile. It all seemed very happy, as if they were setting out.
`Do you mind stopping at Coulsons. I have to leave the key there,' said Gudrun.
`Right,' said Birkin, and they moved off.

乌尔苏拉突然大公司说,在明亮的声音,我和鲁伯特打算明天要结婚了。“
她的父亲转过身,僵硬地。
`你说什么?“ 他说。
“明天!” 戈珍呼应。
“的确!” 母亲说。
但是乌苏拉奇妙地笑了笑,没有回答。
`明天结婚!“ 她的父亲哭严厉。`你在说什么。“
是的,“厄秀拉说。“为什么不呢?” 这两个词,她总是开着,他疯了。`一切都是正确的 - 我们应当到登记处的办公室 -
第二,在房间里的寂静后,Ursula的欢乐的模糊。
“”真的,厄休拉!“ 戈珍说。
“我们可能会问,为什么有这样秘密?” 母亲要求,相当高档。
`但是有没有,“乌苏拉说。” 你知道。“
`谁知道?“ 现在哭了,父亲。`谁知道?你是什​​么意思“你知道”?“
他在他那愚蠢的肆虐,她立刻对他关闭。
“”你当然知道,“她冷冷地说。你知道我们要结婚了。“
有一个危险的暂停。
'我们知道你要结婚了,我们什么吗?知道了!为什么,没有任何人对你一无所知,你缩骨婊子!“
“父亲!” “戈珍哭,冲洗深暴力谏。然后,在一个寒冷,但温柔的声音,仿佛在提醒她的妹妹是听话的:`但是,是不是一个可畏突然的决定,乌苏拉?“她问道。”
回答:“不,不是真的,”乌苏拉,具有相同的令人发狂的快乐。`他要我同意周 - 他已经准备好许可证。只有我 - 我还没有准备好自己。现在,我准备好了 - 有什么不悦?“
“”当然不是,“戈珍说,但在冷责备的口吻。`你是完全自由地做,只要你喜欢。“
`“准备好自己” - 你自己,这是最重要的事情,是不是!“我还没有准备好自己,”他模仿她的那句进攻。`你自己,你有一定的重要性,是不是你?“
她挺直了身子,她的喉咙,她的眼睛闪着黄色的和危险的。
`我对自己,“她说,伤者和羞愧。我知道我不是为了别人。你只是想欺负我 - 你从来不关心我的幸福。“
他向前倾看着她,他的脸像火花激烈。
`乌苏拉,你在说什么?仍然保持你的舌头,她的母亲哭了。
厄休拉转过身,在她的眼里闪过的灯光。
“不,我不会的,”她哭了。`我不会握住我的舌头,被人欺负。这有什么关系我结婚的这一天 - 有什么关系!它不会影响任何人,但我自己。“
她的父亲很紧张,,即将春天聚集在一起像一只猫。
`不是吗?“ 他哭了,接近她。她退缩了。
“不,怎么能呢?” 她回答说,萎缩,但固执。
`这并不重要,我的话,你做什么 - 你会变成什么?“ 他哭了,在像一声奇怪的声音。
站在后面的母亲和戈珍仿佛被催眠。
不,“乌苏拉结结巴巴地说。她的父亲是她非常接近。你只希望 - '
她知道这是危险的,她停了下来。他被聚集在一起,准备好每一块肌肉。
“”什么?“ 他挑战。
欺负我,“她喃喃自语,甚至动嘴唇,他的手抓住了她嫌在脸侧,她被送到靠在门上。
“父亲!” 戈珍叫道呼声很高,这是不可能的!“
他站在那里一动不动。“乌苏拉恢复,她的手在门把手上。她慢慢地挺直了身子。他似乎现在呆坏账。
“这是真的,”她宣布,与辉煌的眼泪在她的眼睛,她的头抬起蔑视。`你的爱意味着什么,是什么它曾经是什么意思?欺负,拒绝 - 做 -
他再次推进陌生,紧张的动作,握紧拳头,面对一个杀人犯。但是迅疾如闪电,她已经闪现出了门,他们听到她楼上运行。
他站了一会儿,看着门口。然后,像一个被打败的动物,他转身又回到自己的座位由火。
戈珍是很白。出于激烈的沉默,听到妈妈的声音说,寒冷和愤怒:
“好吧,你不应该拿这么多她的通知。”
再次一片寂静,每个跟随一组独立的情感和想法。
突然,门又开了:乌苏拉,穿着帽子和皮草,在她的手一个小手提箱:
`再见!“ 她说,在她的令人发狂的,明亮的,几乎嘲讽的语气。`我要去。“
大门被关闭在接下来的瞬间,他们听到的外门,然后她快速步骤殃民,那么,门砰的一声,她轻快的脚步声消失了。像死在房子里一片沉默。
乌苏拉直奔车站,加速于不顾翅足。有没有火车,她必须走的交界处。正如她在黑暗中去,她就开始哭了起来,她痛哭,一个哑了,心破碎,孩子的痛苦,所有的道路上,在火车上。无人理睬和未知时间的流逝,她不知道她在哪里,也没有什么正在发生。只有她哭了从深不可测深度无望,绝望的悲痛,一个孩子的可怕的悲伤,不知道减轻罪责。
然而,她的声音有相同的防守亮度她说话Birkin的房东在门口。
“晚上好!” Birkin的先生是?我可以看看他吗?“
“是的,他英寸,他是在他的书房。”
厄休拉溜过去的女人。他的门开了。他听到她的声音。
“你好!” 他惊讶地叫道,看到她站在那里与的手提箱在她的手,泪水在她的脸上的痕迹。她是谁哭了不显示许多痕迹,像一个孩子。
“不要看我一见倾心呢?她说,萎缩。
“不 - 为什么?进来吧,“他把袋子从她的手,他们投入到学习中去。
- 立刻,她的嘴唇开始颤抖像一个孩子,再次回忆,眼泪就抢着。
“”什么事?“ 他问,她在他的怀里。她剧烈地抽泣着他的肩膀上,而他抱着她仍然等待。
“”什么事?“ 他又说了一遍,当她是安静的。但她只按她的脸进一步到他的肩膀,痛苦,就像一个孩子,不能告诉。
`这是什么呢?“ 他问道。突然,她挣开,擦了擦眼睛,收复了她的沉着,去和坐在椅子上。
`父亲打我,“她宣布,坐在揉成,而不是像一个竖起的小鸟,她的眼睛非常明亮。
什么?他说。
她扭过头去,并没有回答。有一个可怜的她敏感的鼻孔发红,她的嘴唇发抖。
“为什么?” 他重复了一遍,他用奇怪的,柔和,穿透力的声音。
她回头望望他,而不是挑衅。
“”因为我说我本来打算明天要结婚了,他欺负我。“
“他为什么欺负你?”
她的嘴再度回落,她再一次想起了现场,眼泪出来了。
`因为我说他不在乎 - 他没有,只有他的domineeringness,受伤了 - “她说,她的嘴歪拉她的哭泣,所有的时间她说话,让他几乎笑了,似乎太幼稚了。然而,这是不幼稚,这是一个致命的冲突,一道深深的伤口。
`这是不太正确的,“他说。`即使是这样,你不应该说出来。“
`这是真实的 - 它是真实的,“她哭了,他假装的爱,我不会被人欺负 - 当它不是 - 他不关心,怎么能他 - 不,他不能 - “
他沉默地坐着。她搬到他超越自己。
那么你不应该唤醒他,如果他不能,回答说:'Birkin的悄然。
`我曾经爱过他,我,“她哭了。“”我曾经爱过他,而且他总是这样对我,他有 -
`这是一个爱的反对的话,“他说。没关系 - 这将是所有权利。这没什么绝望。“
是的,“她哭了,”是,是。“
“为什么?”
`我从来没有看到他了 - “
`不会立即进行。不要哭了,你跟他不得不打破,它必须不要哭了。“
他走过去,对她并吻了她细腻,脆弱的头发,轻轻抚摸她的脸颊湿。
别哭,“他重复道,”不要哭了。“
他抱住头收了他,非常密切和安静的。
最后,她还在。然后她抬起头,她的眼睛睁得大大受惊。
`难道你不想我吗?“ “她问道。”
`想你吗?“ 他昏暗的,稳定的眼睛疑惑的她并没有给她的发挥。
“你希望我从来没有来?” 她问,现在又着急怕她出来的地方。
不,“他说。“我希望没有暴力 - 这么大的丑 - 但也许这是不可避免的。”
她看着他在沉默中。他似乎麻木了。
“可是我留下来吗?” 她问,感觉受辱。
他想了一会儿。
`在这里,与我同在,“他说。`我们结婚尽可能多的今天,我们将明天。“
“但是 - ”
“我会告诉刘瓦利,”他说。`现在不要介意。“
他坐在那里看着她。她能感觉到他的黑暗稳定的眼睛看着她所有的时间。这让她有点害怕。她推着她的头发她的额头上紧张。
“我长得难看吗?' 她说。
她再次吹响了她的鼻子。
一个小小的微笑来圆他的眼睛。
不,“他说,幸运的。”
他就走了过去,并收集她在他的怀里像归属感。她是如此温柔美丽,他不忍看她,他只能忍受她对自己隐瞒。现在,她的眼泪洗干净,她是新的和年老体弱的像一朵花刚刚展开,花太新了,那么​​的温柔,内心的光,他不忍看她如此完美,他必须隐藏她对他自己,他的眼睛对她。她有完美的创造坦率,半透明的和简单的东西,像一个光芒四射,闪耀的花的那一刻展现在原始的幸福。她是如此的新,所以难怪清晰,所以丝毫未减。他这么老了,所以沉浸在沉重的回忆。她的灵魂是新的,不确定的和若隐若现的与看不见的。他的灵魂,只有一个像一粒芥菜种粮的生活希望,晦暗。但这一次他的生活粮食匹配完美的青年在她的。
他低声说:'我爱你',他吻了她,并希望用纯颤抖,像一个男人谁是天生的又一个美好的,活泼的盼望,远远超过死亡的界限。
她不可能不知道多少他的意思,他是多么的几句话的意思。几乎是孩子气,她想证明,声明,甚至在声明中,一切似乎仍然不明朗,她不固定。
但激情的感激之情,他收到她到他的灵魂,知道自己生活的极端情况下,难以想象的快乐和适合她团结,他,他是如此的近死,谁是那么近,去与他其余的顺着斜坡机械死亡赛跑,永远无法理解她。他崇拜她随着年龄拜金的青年,他得意于她,因为,在他的一粒信仰,他是年轻的,因为她,他是她合适的伴侣。这与她的婚姻是他的复活和他的生活。
这一切,她不可能不知道。她希望被重视了,被崇拜。他们之间的沉默有无限距离。他怎么能告诉她内在她的美貌,并没有形成,或重,或颜色,而是像一个奇怪的东西,金色的光芒!他怎么会知道自己躺在她的美貌,他。他说:`你的鼻子是美丽的,是可爱的你的下巴。“ 但它听起来像说谎,她很失望,伤害。即使他说,窃窃私语,用真理,'我爱你,我爱你',那是不是真正的真理。它是超越爱情,超越自己,超越了旧的存在这样的喜乐。他怎么能说“我”时,他是新的和未知的东西,而不是自己呢?这是我这个年龄的老配方,是一纸空文。
在新的超细幸福,和平取代知识,有没有我和你,只有第三,未变现难怪,不作为自己存在的奇迹,但在完善我的存在,她是在一个新的一,从对偶收复一个新的​​,天堂般的单位。我也不能说'我爱你'时,我已经不再是,你已不再是:我们都赶上并超越到一个新的统一性,这里的一切是无声的,因为没有什么回答,一切是完美的并在一个。言语传播之间的单独部分。但在完美的一个沉默的幸福是完美的。
法律上他们结婚的第二天,她照他的吩咐她,她写信给她的父亲和母亲。她的母亲回答说,不是她的父亲。
她没有回学校去。她呆在一起的Birkin在他的房间,或在磨房,移动与他,他感动。但她没有看到任何人,拯救戈珍和杰拉德。她是所有奇怪的,不知道还,但由黎明缓解。
杰拉德坐在她的一个下午,在温暖的研究下来的穆勒说话。鲁珀特还没有回家。
你幸福吗?“ 杰拉尔德问她,面带微笑。
`很幸福!“ 她哭了,退缩了她亮度。
“是的,我们可以看到它。”
“可以吗?” 厄秀拉叫道惊喜。
他抬头看着她与交际的笑容。
“哦,是,明明白白。”
她很高兴。她沉思了片刻。
“”你可以看到,鲁珀特是幸福的呢?“
他降低了他的眼皮,看了看一旁。
“”哦,是的,“他说。
“真的!”
'哦,是的。“
他很安静,就好像它是不是被谈论他。他似乎悲伤。
她是非常敏感的建议。她问他要她问的问题。
“为什么不快乐呢?” 她说。你可能只是相同。
他停顿了片刻。
`戈珍?他问道。
“”是的!“ 她哭了,她的眼睛发光。但有一个奇怪的张力,重点,因为如果他们声称自己的意愿,违背真理。
你认为Gudrun。将有我,我们应该感到高兴吗?“ 他说。
“是的,我敢肯定!” 她哭着说。
她的眼睛呈圆形与喜悦。然而,她的下面被限制,她知道她自己的坚​​持。
“哦,我很高兴,”她补充说。“
他笑了。
`是什么让你高兴吗?“ 他说。
`为了她,“她回答。我敢肯定,你 - 你是她的合适人选。“
“你是谁?” 他说。`你认为她会同意你的看法呢?“
'哦,是的!“ 她急忙喊道。然后,复议后,非常不安:`戈珍虽然不是那么很简单,就是她吗?人们不知道她在五分钟内,做一个?她不喜欢我。“ 她奇怪的,开放的,眼花缭乱的脸,她笑他。
你觉得她是不是很像你?“ 杰拉尔德问。
她编织她的眉毛。
“哦,在许多方面,她是。但我从来不知道她会做什么时,任何新的东西来。“
`你不?“ 杰拉尔德说。他沉默了一会儿。然后他搬到暂定。`我要去问她,在任何情况下,在圣诞节跟我走,“他说,在一个非常小的,谨慎的声音。
`你走开?一时间,你的意思吗?“
“”只要她喜欢,“他说,与自嘲的运动。
他们都沉默了几分钟。
“”当然,说:“最后,乌苏拉`她可能只是愿意急于走进婚姻。你可以看到。“
是的,“杰拉德笑着说。`我可以看到。但她不会 - 你认为她会去国外跟我几天 - 或两星期?“
“”哦,是的,“乌苏拉说。” 我问她。“
“你认为我们可能都一起去?”
`我们所有的人吗?' 再次Ursula的满脸喜色。这将是相当有趣,不要你认为呢?
`大乐趣,“他说。
`然后你可以看到,“乌苏拉说。”
“”什么?“
`如何的事情去了。我认为这是最好的蜜月婚礼前 - 没有你?“
她很高兴这个MOT。他笑了。
`在某些情况下,“他说。“我宁愿它是等我自己的情况。”
“请问你!” 乌苏拉惊呼。然后半信半疑,“是的,也许你说得对。每个人都应该取悦自己。“
柏金后,来到这里,和乌苏拉告诉他说了什么。
“戈珍!” Birkin的惊呼。`她是一个天生的情妇,就像杰拉德是一个天生的情人 - 阿芒EN滴度。如果有人说,所有的女人都是任妻子或情妇,然后戈珍是一个情妇。“
`所有的人无论是恋人或丈夫,“厄秀拉叫道。`但是,为什么不?
`排除其他的,“他笑了起来。
`然后我想要一个情人,“厄秀拉叫道。
`你不这样做,“他说。
“但我做的,”她哭着说。
他吻了她,笑了起来。
这是这两天后,乌苏拉去从Beldover的房子取她的东西。去除已发生,家里人已经走了。戈珍威利绿色客房。
乌苏拉从来没有见过她的父母,因为她的婚姻。破裂,她哭了,但什么是好补差!好还是没好,她不能去给他们。所以,她的东西已经留下她和戈珍走过去对他们来说,在下午。
那是一个冬天的下午,用红色的天空,当他们到达房子。窗户是黑暗和空白的地方是可怕的。一个鲜明的,无效的入口大厅来袭寒意的女孩的心。
`我不相信,说:“我不敢独自来乌苏拉。`我害怕。“
“乌苏拉!” 戈珍哭了。`是不是很神奇!你能相信你住在这个地方,从来没有感觉到它吗?如何我在这里住了一天,没有死亡的恐怖,我无法想象!“
看着他们在大饭厅。这是一个很好的大小的房间,但现在是一个细胞会一直可爱。宽大的飘窗是赤身露体,地板被剥夺,和深色抛光的边框传遍道苍白登机。
在褪了色的壁纸的家具照片已经挂在那里站着,暗斑。感的墙壁,干,薄,看似脆弱的墙壁,是站不住脚的地板,苍白与人工黑边,是中和的头脑。一切都是空的感觉,有没有物质外壳,墙壁干燥,纸质。他们在哪里站着,在地球上,在一些纸板箱或暂停?在炉边已经烧毁了半烧毁的纸张,及废料。
`试想一下,我们在这里通过我们的日子!“ 厄秀拉说。
我知道,“戈珍哭了。” `这是太骇人了。我们必须像什么,如果我们的内容!“
“卑鄙!” 厄秀拉说。`这真的是。“
她认出了半烧毁`Vogue“杂志封面 - 妇女在袍 - 半烧毁的陈述躺在根据篦。
他们去了客厅。关闭另一块没有重量或物质在空气中,只有一个不能容忍的纸质入狱虚无感。厨房也看起来更加可观,因为redtiled的地板和炉灶,但它是寒冷和可怕的。
两个女孩跋涉空洞了裸楼梯。每一个声音reechoed根据他们的心中。他们绕过了光秃秃的走廊。靠墙Ursula的卧室是她的东西 - 一个行李箱,一个工作篮,一些书,宽松的大衣,一顶帽子盒,站在荒凉的普遍空虚的黄昏。
一个欢快的景象,不是吗?“ 厄秀拉说,低头看着她被遗弃的财产。
`很开朗,“戈珍说。”
两个女孩设置,承载一切下来到前门。他们一次又一次地做了镂空,重新呼应过境的。整个地方似乎中空,空徒劳的噪音回荡。在距离空,无形间就差遣的振动几乎意淫。他们几乎逃离过去的文章,进入的门。
但它是冷。他们等待的Birkin,谁是未来的汽车。他们再次去室内,楼上父母的前面卧室的窗户放在眼里的​​道路上,在全国范围内禁止黑禁止日落,黑色和红色,没有光。
他们在窗台上坐了下来,要等。两个女孩看着满屋子。它是无效的,这是一个无意义几乎可怕。
“说真的,”厄秀拉说,“这个房间不能是神圣的,它可以吗?”
戈珍看着它缓慢的眼睛。
`不可能的,“她回答。
当我觉得自己的生活 - 父亲和母亲,他们的爱情,他们的婚姻,我们的孩子,我们带来了 - 你有这样的生活,修剪?“
“我不会,乌苏拉。
`这一切似乎都那么什么 - 他们两个人的生命 - 它有没有意义。真的,如果他们没有满足,没有结婚,没有住在一起 - 它不会也无妨,会吗?“
` - 当然你不能告诉,“戈珍说。”
号` 但是,如果我想我的生活将是喜欢它 - 修剪,她抓住了戈珍的胳膊,我应该跑。“
戈珍沉默了片刻。
事实上,人们可以不考虑普通的生活 - 一个可以不考虑它,“戈珍回答。`你,乌苏拉,它是完全不同的。你将它的所有,与柏金。他是一个特殊情况。但与普通的人,谁都有自己的生活固定在一个地方,结婚是不可能的。有可能是,有成千上万的妇女谁想要它,可以设想,没有别的。但想到这将我逼疯了。一是必须是免费的,高于一切,一个人必须是免费的。有人可能会放弃一切,但必须是免费的 - 绝不能成为7,冒牌街 - 萨默塞特驱动器 - 或肖特兰。必无一人足以使好 - 没有人!要结婚,一个人必须有一个自由职业者,或什么都没有,一位同志在胳膊,Glckstritter。社会世界中的位置 - 一个人好,是不可能的,不可能!“
`一个多么可爱的字 - 一个Glckstritter!厄秀拉说。`所以比兵痞好得多。
“是的,是不是?” 戈珍说。`我倾世与Glcksritter。但是,一个家庭,建立!乌苏拉,这一切意味着什么呢? - 想想!“
`我知道,“乌苏拉说。” `我们已经有一个家 - 这足以让我。“
`很够,“戈珍说。”
`灰色的小家在西部,“引述乌苏拉具有讽刺意味的​​。
`不健全的灰色,太“戈珍说,冷冷地。
打断了他们的汽车的声音。有Birkin的。乌苏拉很惊讶,她觉得太亮了起来,她突然变得那么灰色家园的问题在西部。
他们听到他的脚后跟点击下面大厅路面上。
“你好!” 他打电话,他的歌声回荡通过房子活着。乌苏拉对自己笑了笑。他被吓坏了的地方。
“你好!我们在这里,“她叫楼下。他们听到他迅速跑起来。
`这是一个幽灵般的情况,“他说。
这些房子没有鬼 - 他们从来没有任何个性,有个性,只有一个地方可以有一个幽灵,“戈珍说。”
`我想是这样。你俩哭泣的过去吗?“
我们,“戈珍说,狞笑着。
乌苏拉笑了起来。
`不哭泣,它走了,但哭泣,它曾经是,“她说。
“哦,”他回答说,松了一口气。
他坐了一会儿。在他面前的东西,乌苏拉认为,轻轻摇曳,充满活力。它制成甚至无礼的​​结构,这个空房子消失。
厄秀拉说:“戈珍说,她不忍成房子要结婚了,并把”有意义的 - 他们知道这是指杰拉尔德。
他沉默了一会儿。
“好吧,”他说,“如果你事先知道你受不了了,你的安全。”
“不少!” 戈珍说。
“为什么每个女人都觉得她的人生目标是在西部有一个丈夫和一个灰色的小家呢?为什么这是人生的目标?为什么应该是什么?“ 厄秀拉说。
`IL FAUT avoir LE尊重SES btises,“伯金说。
可是你需要尊重betise之前,你犯了没有,“笑乌苏拉。
“啊,DES betises杜爸爸吗?”
`ET DE LA马曼,“戈珍加入讽刺。
`ET DES VOISINS,“乌苏拉说。”
他们都笑了,和玫瑰。天快黑。他们携带的东西到汽车。戈珍的空房子锁上了门。Birkin的点灯汽车。这一切都显得十分高兴,因为如果他们设置。
“你介意停在Coulsons。我要离开的关键,“戈珍说。”
`,“伯金说,他们离开。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 26楼  发表于: 2013-10-29 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 26 A Chair


THERE WAS a jumble market every Monday afternoon in the old market-place in town. Ursula and Birkin strayed down there one afternoon. They had been talking of furniture, and they wanted to see if there was any fragment they would like to buy, amid the heaps of rubbish collected on the cobble-stones.
The old market-square was not very large, a mere bare patch of granite setts, usually with a few fruit-stalls under a wall. It was in a poor quarter of the town. Meagre houses stood down one side, there was a hosiery factory, a great blank with myriad oblong windows, at the end, a street of little shops with flagstone pavement down the other side, and, for a crowning monument, the public baths, of new red brick, with a clocktower. The people who moved about seemed stumpy and sordid, the air seemed to smell rather dirty, there was a sense of many mean streets ramifying off into warrens of meanness. Now and again a great chocolateand-yellow tramcar ground round a difficult bend under the hosiery factory.
Ursula was superficially thrilled when she found herself out among the common people, in the jumbled place piled with old bedding, heaps of old iron, shabby crockery in pale lots, muffled lots of unthinkable clothing. She and Birkin went unwillingly down the narrow aisle between the rusty wares. He was looking at the goods, she at the people.
She excitedly watched a young woman, who was going to have a baby, and who was turning over a mattress and making a young man, down-atheel and dejected, feel it also. So secretive and active and anxious the young woman seemed, so reluctant, slinking, the young man. He was going to marry her because she was having a child.
When they had felt the mattress, the young woman asked the old man seated on a stool among his wares, how much it was. He told her, and she turned to the young man. The latter was ashamed, and selfconscious. He turned his face away, though he left his body standing there, and muttered aside. And again the woman anxiously and actively fingered the mattress and added up in her mind and bargained with the old, unclean man. All the while, the young man stood by, shamefaced and down-at-heel, submitting.
`Look,' said Birkin, `there is a pretty chair.'
`Charming!' cried Ursula. `Oh, charming.'
It was an arm-chair of simple wood, probably birch, but of such fine delicacy of grace, standing there on the sordid stones, it almost brought tears to the eyes. It was square in shape, of the purest, slender lines, and four short lines of wood in the back, that reminded Ursula of harpstrings.
`It was once,' said Birkin, `gilded -- and it had a cane seat. Somebody has nailed this wooden seat in. Look, here is a trifle of the red that underlay the gilt. The rest is all black, except where the wood is worn pure and glossy. It is the fine unity of the lines that is so attractive. Look, how they run and meet and counteract. But of course the wooden seat is wrong -- it destroys the perfect lightness and unity in tension the cane gave. I like it though --'
`Ah yes,' said Ursula, `so do I.'
`How much is it?' Birkin asked the man.
`Ten shillings.'
`And you will send it --?'
It was bought.
`So beautiful, so pure!' Birkin said. `It almost breaks my heart.' They walked along between the heaps of rubbish. `My beloved country -- it had something to express even when it made that chair.'
`And hasn't it now?' asked Ursula. She was always angry when he took this tone.
`No, it hasn't. When I see that clear, beautiful chair, and I think of England, even Jane Austen's England -- it had living thoughts to unfold even then, and pure happiness in unfolding them. And now, we can only fish among the rubbish heaps for the remnants of their old expression. There is no production in us now, only sordid and foul mechanicalness.'
`It isn't true,' cried Ursula. `Why must you always praise the past, at the expense of the present? Really, I don't think so much of Jane Austen's England. It was materialistic enough, if you like --'
`It could afford to be materialistic,' said Birkin, `because it had the power to be something other -- which we haven't. We are materialistic because we haven't the power to be anything else -- try as we may, we can't bring off anything but materialism: mechanism, the very soul of materialism.'
Ursula was subdued into angry silence. She did not heed what he said. She was rebelling against something else.
`And I hate your past. I'm sick of it,' she cried. `I believe I even hate that old chair, though it is beautiful. It isn't my sort of beauty. I wish it had been smashed up when its day was over, not left to preach the beloved past to us. I'm sick of the beloved past.'
`Not so sick as I am of the accursed present,' he said.
`Yes, just the same. I hate the present -- but I don't want the past to take its place -- I don't want that old chair.'
He was rather angry for a moment. Then he looked at the sky shining beyond the tower of the public baths, and he seemed to get over it all. He laughed.
`All right,' he said, `then let us not have it. I'm sick of it all, too. At any rate one can't go on living on the old bones of beauty.'
`One can't,' she cried. `I don't want old things.'
`The truth is, we don't want things at all,' he replied. `The thought of a house and furniture of my own is hateful to me.'
This startled her for a moment. Then she replied:
`So it is to me. But one must live somewhere.'
`Not somewhere -- anywhere,' he said. `One should just live anywhere -not have a definite place. I don't want a definite place. As soon as you get a room, and it is complete, you want to run from it. Now my rooms at the Mill are quite complete, I want them at the bottom of the sea. It is a horrible tyranny of a fixed milieu, where each piece of furniture is a commandment-stone.'
She clung to his arm as they walked away from the market.
`But what are we going to do?' she said. `We must live somehow. And I do want some beauty in my surroundings. I want a sort of natural grandeur even, splendour.'
`You'll never get it in houses and furniture -- or even clothes. Houses and furniture and clothes, they are all terms of an old base world, a detestable society of man. And if you have a Tudor house and old, beautiful furniture, it is only the past perpetuated on top of you, horrible. And if you have a perfect modern house done for you by Poiret, it is something else perpetuated on top of you. It is all horrible. It is all possessions, possessions, bullying you and turning you into a generalisation. You have to be like Rodin, Michelangelo, and leave a piece of raw rock unfinished to your figure. You must leave your surroundings sketchy, unfinished, so that you are never contained, never confined, never dominated from the outside.'
She stood in the street contemplating.
`And we are never to have a complete place of our own -- never a home?' she said.
`Pray God, in this world, no,' he answered.
`But there's only this world,' she objected.
He spread out his hands with a gesture of indifference.
`Meanwhile, then, we'll avoid having things of our own,' he said.
`But you've just bought a chair,' she said.
`I can tell the man I don't want it,' he replied.
She pondered again. Then a queer little movement twitched her face.
`No,' she said, `we don't want it. I'm sick of old things.'
`New ones as well,' he said.
They retraced their steps.
There -- in front of some furniture, stood the young couple, the woman who was going to have a baby, and the narrow-faced youth. She was fair, rather short, stout. He was of medium height, attractively built. His dark hair fell sideways over his brow, from under his cap, he stood strangely aloof, like one of the damned.
`Let us give it to them,' whispered Ursula. `Look they are getting a home together.'
`I won't aid abet them in it,' he said petulantly, instantly sympathising with the aloof, furtive youth, against the active, procreant female.
`Oh yes,' cried Ursula. `It's right for them -- there's nothing else for them.'
`Very well,' said Birkin, `you offer it to them. I'll watch.'
Ursula went rather nervously to the young couple, who were discussing an iron washstand -- or rather, the man was glancing furtively and wonderingly, like a prisoner, at the abominable article, whilst the woman was arguing.
`We bought a chair,' said Ursula, `and we don't want it. Would you have it? We should be glad if you would.'
The young couple looked round at her, not believing that she could be addressing them.
`Would you care for it?' repeated Ursula. `It's really very pretty -- but -but --' she smiled rather dazzlingly.
The young couple only stared at her, and looked significantly at each other, to know what to do. And the man curiously obliterated himself, as if he could make himself invisible, as a rat can.
`We wanted to give it to you,' explained Ursula, now overcome with confusion and dread of them. She was attracted by the young man. He was a still, mindless creature, hardly a man at all, a creature that the towns have produced, strangely pure-bred and fine in one sense, furtive, quick, subtle. His lashes were dark and long and fine over his eyes, that had no mind in them, only a dreadful kind of subject, inward consciousness, glazed and dark. His dark brows and all his lines, were finely drawn. He would be a dreadful, but wonderful lover to a woman, so marvellously contributed. His legs would be marvellously subtle and alive, under the shapeless, trousers, he had some of the fineness and stillness and silkiness of a dark-eyed, silent rat.
Ursula had apprehended him with a fine frisson of attraction. The full-built woman was staring offensively. Again Ursula forgot him.
`Won't you have the chair?' she said.
The man looked at her with a sideways look of appreciation, yet faroff, almost insolent. The woman drew herself up. There was a certain costermonger richness about her. She did not know what Ursula was after, she was on her guard, hostile. Birkin approached, smiling wickedly at seeing Ursula so nonplussed and frightened.
`What's the matter?' he said, smiling. His eyelids had dropped slightly, there was about him the same suggestive, mocking secrecy that was in the bearing of the two city creatures. The man jerked his head a little on one side, indicating Ursula, and said, with curious amiable, jeering warmth:
`What she warnt? -- eh?' An odd smile writhed his lips.
Birkin looked at him from under his slack, ironical eyelids.
`To give you a chair -- that -- with the label on it,' he said, pointing.
The man looked at the object indicated. There was a curious hostility in male, outlawed understanding between the two men.
`What's she warnt to give it us for, guvnor,' he replied, in a tone of free intimacy that insulted Ursula.
`Thought you'd like it -- it's a pretty chair. We bought it and don't want it. No need for you to have it, don't be frightened,' said Birkin, with a wry smile.
The man glanced up at him, half inimical, half recognising.
`Why don't you want it for yourselves, if you've just bought it?' asked the woman coolly. `'Taint good enough for you, now you've had a look at it. Frightened it's got something in it, eh?'
She was looking at Ursula, admiringly, but with some resentment.
`I'd never thought of that,' said Birkin. `But no, the wood's too thin everywhere.'
`You see,' said Ursula, her face luminous and pleased. `We are just going to get married, and we thought we'd buy things. Then we decided, just now, that we wouldn't have furniture, we'd go abroad.'
The full-built, slightly blowsy city girl looked at the fine face of the other woman, with appreciation. They appreciated each other. The youth stood aside, his face expressionless and timeless, the thin line of the black moustache drawn strangely suggestive over his rather wide, closed mouth. He was impassive, abstract, like some dark suggestive presence, a gutter-presence.
`It's all right to be some folks,' said the city girl, turning to her own young man. He did not look at her, but he smiled with the lower part of his face, putting his head aside in an odd gesture of assent. His eyes were unchanging, glazed with darkness.
`Cawsts something to change your mind,' he said, in an incredibly low accent.
`Only ten shillings this time,' said Birkin.
The man looked up at him with a grimace of a smile, furtive, unsure.
`Cheap at 'arf a quid, guvnor,' he said. `Not like getting divawced.'
`We're not married yet,' said Birkin.
`No, no more aren't we,' said the young woman loudly. `But we shall be, a Saturday.'
Again she looked at the young man with a determined, protective look, at once overbearing and very gentle. He grinned sicklily, turning away his head. She had got his manhood, but Lord, what did he care! He had a strange furtive pride and slinking singleness.
`Good luck to you,' said Birkin.
`Same to you,' said the young woman. Then, rather tentatively: `When's yours coming off, then?'
Birkin looked round at Ursula.
`It's for the lady to say,' he replied. `We go to the registrar the moment she's ready.'
Ursula laughed, covered with confusion and bewilderment.
`No 'urry,' said the young man, grinning suggestive.
`Oh, don't break your neck to get there,' said the young woman. `'Slike when you're dead -- you're long time married.'
The young man turned aside as if this hit him.
`The longer the better, let us hope,' said Birkin.
`That's it, guvnor,' said the young man admiringly. `Enjoy it while it larsts -- niver whip a dead donkey.'
`Only when he's shamming dead,' said the young woman, looking at her young man with caressive tenderness of authority.
`Aw, there's a difference,' he said satirically.
`What about the chair?' said Birkin.
`Yes, all right,' said the woman.
They trailed off to the dealer, the handsome but abject young fellow hanging a little aside.
`That's it,' said Birkin. `Will you take it with you, or have the address altered.'
`Oh, Fred can carry it. Make him do what he can for the dear old 'ome.'
`Mike use of'im,' said Fred, grimly humorous, as he took the chair from the dealer. His movements were graceful, yet curiously abject, slinking.
`'Ere's mother's cosy chair,' he said. `Warnts a cushion.' And he stood it down on the market stones.
`Don't you think it's pretty?' laughed Ursula.
`Oh, I do,' said the young woman.
`'Ave a sit in it, you'll wish you'd kept it,' said the young man.
Ursula promptly sat down in the middle of the market-place.
`Awfully comfortable,' she said. `But rather hard. You try it.' She invited the young man to a seat. But he turned uncouthly, awkwardly aside, glancing up at her with quick bright eyes, oddly suggestive, like a quick, live rat.
`Don't spoil him,' said the young woman. `He's not used to arm-chairs, 'e isn't.
The young man turned away, and said, with averted grin:
`Only warnts legs on 'is.'
The four parted. The young woman thanked them.
`Thank you for the chair -- it'll last till it gives way.'
`Keep it for an ornyment,' said the young man.
`Good afternoon -- Good afternoon,' said Ursula and Birkin.
`Goo'-luck to you,' said the young man, glancing and avoiding Birkin's eyes, as he turned aside his head.
The two couples went asunder, Ursula clinging to Birkin's arm. When they had gone some distance, she glanced back and saw the young man going beside the full, easy young woman. His trousers sank over his heels, he moved with a sort of slinking evasion, more crushed with odd self-consciousness now he had the slim old arm-chair to carry, his arm over the back, the four fine, square tapering legs swaying perilously near the granite setts of the pavement. And yet he was somewhere indomitable and separate, like a quick, vital rat. He had a queer, subterranean beauty, repulsive too.
`How strange they are!' said Ursula.
`Children of men,' he said. `They remind me of Jesus: "The meek shall inherit the earth."'
`But they aren't the meek,' said Ursula.
`Yes, I don't know why, but they are,' he replied.
They waited for the tramcar. Ursula sat on top and looked out on the town. The dusk was just dimming the hollows of crowded houses.
`And are they going to inherit the earth?' she said.
`Yes -- they.'
`Then what are we going to do?' she asked. `We're not like them -- are we? We're not the meek?'
`No. We've got to live in the chinks they leave us.'
`How horrible!' cried Ursula. `I don't want to live in chinks.'
`Don't worry,' he said. `They are the children of men, they like marketplaces and street-corners best. That leaves plenty of chinks.'
`All the world,' she said.
`Ah no -- but some room.'
The tramcar mounted slowly up the hill, where the ugly winter-grey masses of houses looked like a vision of hell that is cold and angular. They sat and looked. Away in the distance was an angry redness of sunset. It was all cold, somehow small, crowded, and like the end of the world.
`I don't mind it even then,' said Ursula, looking at the repulsiveness of it all. `It doesn't concern me.'
`No more it does,' he replied, holding her hand. `One needn't see. One goes one's way. In my world it is sunny and spacious --'
`It is, my love, isn't it?' she cried, hugging near to him on the top of the tramcar, so that the other passengers stared at them.
`And we will wander about on the face of the earth,' he said, `and we'll look at the world beyond just this bit.'
There was a long silence. Her face was radiant like gold, as she sat thinking.
`I don't want to inherit the earth,' she said. `I don't want to inherit anything.'
He closed his hand over hers.
`Neither do I. I want to be disinherited.'
She clasped his fingers closely.
`We won't care about anything,' she said.
He sat still, and laughed.
`And we'll be married, and have done with them,' she added.
Again he laughed.
`It's one way of getting rid of everything,' she said, `to get married.'
`And one way of accepting the whole world,' he added.
`A whole other world, yes,' she said happily.
`Perhaps there's Gerald -- and Gudrun --' he said.
`If there is there is, you see,' she said. `It's no good our worrying. We can't really alter them, can we?'
`No,' he said. `One has no right to try -- not with the best intentions in the world.'
`Do you try to force them?' she asked.
`Perhaps,' he said. `Why should I want him to be free, if it isn't his business?'
She paused for a time.
`We can't make him happy, anyhow,' she said. `He'd have to be it of himself.'
`I know,' he said. `But we want other people with us, don't we?'
`Why should we?' she asked.
`I don't know,' he said uneasily. `One has a hankering after a sort of further fellowship.'
`But why?' she insisted. `Why should you hanker after other people? Why should you need them?'
This hit him right on the quick. His brows knitted.
`Does it end with just our two selves?' he asked, tense.
`Yes -- what more do you want? If anybody likes to come along, let them. But why must you run after them?'
His face was tense and unsatisfied.
`You see,' he said, `I always imagine our being really happy with some few other people -- a little freedom with people.'
She pondered for a moment.
`Yes, one does want that. But it must happen. You can't do anything for it with your will. You always seem to think you can force the flowers to come out. People must love us because they love us -- you can't make them.'
`I know,' he said. `But must one take no steps at all? Must one just go as if one were alone in the world -- the only creature in the world?'
`You've got me,' she said. `Why should you need others? Why must you force people to agree with you? Why can't you be single by yourself, as you are always saying? You try to bully Gerald -- as you tried to bully Hermione. You must learn to be alone. And it's so horrid of you. You've got me. And yet you want to force other people to love you as well. You do try to bully them to love you. And even then, you don't want their love.'
His face was full of real perplexity.
`Don't I?' he said. `It's the problem I can't solve. I know I want a perfect and complete relationship with you: and we've nearly got it -- we really have. But beyond that. Do I want a real, ultimate relationship with Gerald? Do I want a final, almost extra-human relationship with him -- a relationship in the ultimate of me and him -- or don't I?'
She looked at him for a long time, with strange bright eyes, but she did not answer.
 
城里的旧货义卖摊每周一下午在老市场里营业。一天下午厄秀拉和伯金到那儿去了。他在鹅卵石上成堆的旧货中找着,看看能否买到点家具什么的。
老市场所在的广场并不大,不过是一片铺着花岗岩石的空旷地带,平时只在墙根下有几个水果摊。这儿是城里的贫困区。路边有一排简陋的房物,那儿有一家针织厂,一面墙上开着许多椭圆的窗户;街的另一边开着一溜小商店,便道上铺着扁石;显赫的大房子是公共澡堂,是用新红砖砌成的,顶上还有一座钟塔。在这儿转来转去的人们看上去都那么短粗肮脏,空气也污浊,让人觉得是一条条下流不堪的街道。一辆棕黄色的有轨电车不时在针织厂的拐角处艰难地打转。
厄秀拉感到十分兴奋,她竟置身于这些普通人中间,在这些烂七八糟的东西中徜徉着:怪模怪样的床上用品,一堆堆旧铁器、难看的陶器,还有些蒙着盖着的莫名其妙的衣物。她和伯金不大情愿地在这些破烂儿中穿行。他在看旧货,她则在看人。
她看到一位孕妇时,很是激动。那孕妇正摆弄着一张席子,还要那位跟在她身后灰心丧气的小伙子也来摸摸席子。那年轻女人看上去那么神秘,充满活力,还有些焦急,而那小伙子则显得勉勉强强,鬼鬼祟祟的。他要娶她,因为她怀孕了。
他们摸了摸席子后,那年轻女人问坐在杂货堆中的老人席子卖多少钱。老人告诉她多少钱后,她又回头去问小伙子。那小伙子很害羞,挺不好意思的。他扭过脸,嘟哝了一句什么。那女人急迫地摸摸席子盘算了盘算,然后同那脏稀稀的老人讨起价来。这段时间里,那小伙子一直站在一边,露出一副腼腆相,恭敬地听着。
“看,”伯金说,“那儿有一把不错的椅子。”
“漂亮!”厄秀拉叫着:“好漂亮!”
这是一把扶手椅,纯木的,可能是白桦木,可做工极其精巧、典雅,看到它立在肮脏的石子路上,几乎让人心疼得落泪。椅座是方形的,线条纯朴而纤细,靠背上的四根短木柱让厄秀拉想起竖琴的琴弦。
“这椅子,”伯金说,“曾经镀过金,椅背是藤做的。后来有人钉上了这个木椅背。看,这就是镀金下面的一点红颜色。其余的部分都是黑的,除了黑漆掉了的地方。这些木柱样式很和谐,很迷人。看,它们的走向,它们衔接得多好。当然,木椅背这样安上去不对,它破坏了原先藤椅背的轻巧和整体的浑然。不过,我还是喜欢它。”
“对,”厄秀拉说,“我也喜欢。”
“多少钱?”伯金问卖主。
“十先令。”
“包送——”
他们买下了椅子。
“太漂亮,太纯朴了!”伯金说,“让我太高兴了。”他们边说边从破烂儿中穿过。“我们国家太可爱了,连这把椅子都曾表达点什么。”
“现在它就不表达什么吗?”厄秀拉问。每当伯金用这种口气说话,她就生气。
“不,什么也不表达。当我看到那把明亮、漂亮的椅子时,我就会想起英格兰,甚至是简·奥斯汀时期的英格兰——这椅子甚至表达了活生生的思想,欢快地表达着。可如今,我们只能在成堆的破烂儿中寻觅旧的情绪。我们没有一点创造性,我们身上只有肮脏、卑下的机械性。”
“不对!”厄秀拉叫道,“你为什么总要贬低现在抬高过去?真的,我并不怎么怀念简·奥斯汀时期的英格兰,太物质化了——”
“它能够物质化,”伯金说,“它有足够的力量改变社会。我们也物质化,那是因为我们无力改变社会,不管我们怎样尝试,我们一事无成,只能达到物质主义,它的核心就是机械。”
厄秀拉忍耐着,一言不发。她没听他都说些什么。她在反抗。
“我讨厌你的过去,它让人恶心,”她叫道,“我甚至仇恨那把旧椅子,别看它挺漂亮。它不是我喜欢的那种美。我希望,它那个时代一过就砸烂它,别让它老对我们宣扬那可爱的过去,让我讨厌。”
“我对可咒的现在更讨厌。”他说。
“一样。我也讨厌现在,可我不希望让过去代替现在,我不要那把旧椅子。”
他一时间气坏了。他看看阳光下澡堂上的钟楼,似乎忘掉了一切,又笑了。
“好吧,”他说,“不要就不要吧。我也讨厌它了。不管怎么说,人不能靠欣赏过去的美过日子。”
“是不能,”她叫道,“我不要旧东西。”
“说实在的吧,”他说,“我们什么也不要要。一想到我自己的房子和家具,我就厌烦。”
这话让她吃了一惊,然后她说:
“我也这样。可一个人总得有个地方住。”
“不是某个地方,是任何地方。”他说。“一个人应该在任何地方都可以住,而不是固定在一个地方。我不需要某个固定的地方。一旦你有了一间屋,你就完了,你巴不得离开那儿。我在磨房那儿的房子就挺完美,可我希望它们沉到海底中去。那固定的环境着实可怕,着实霸道,每一件家具都向你发布着命令。”
她依傍着他离开了市场。
“可我们怎么办呢?”她说,“我们总得生活呀。我的确需要我的环境美一些。我甚至需要某种自然奇观。”
“你在房屋、家具甚至衣物中永远得不到这些。房屋、家具和衣物,都是旧社会的产物,令人生厌。如果你有一座都铎王朝式①的房子和漂亮的旧家具,你这不过是让过去永远地存在于你之上。如果你有一座波依莱特②设计的现代房屋,这是另一种永恒压迫着你。这一切都很可怕。这些都是占有,占有,威慑你,让你变得一般化。你应该象罗丹和米开朗基罗那样,一块石头雕不完就完工。你应该让你的环境粗糙、不完美,那样你就不会被它所包容,永不受限制,身处局外,不受它的统治。”
①都铎王朝(1485—1403)。
②波依莱特(1879—1943),法国著名时尚设计家,在1909—1914年间名声显赫。
她站在街上思索着。
“那就是说咱们永远也不会有一个自己的完美住处——
永远没个家?”她说。
“上帝知道,在这个世界上不会有。”他说。
“可只有这一个世界呀。”她反驳说。
他毫不在乎地摊开手。
“同时,我们还要避免有自己的东西。”他说。
“可我们刚买了一把椅子。”她说。
“我可以对那人说我不想要了。”他说。
她思忖着,脸奇怪地一抽动。
“对,我们不要了。我讨厌旧东西。”
“也讨厌新的。”他说。
说完他们又往回走。
又来到家具跟前。那对年轻人依然站在那儿:女的怀孕了,那男人长着长条腿。女人又矮又胖,但挺好看。男人中等个儿,身材很好。他的黑发从帽子下露出来,盖住了眉毛。
他显得很清高,象受了审判的人一样。
“咱们把椅子给他们吧。”厄秀拉喃喃地说,“瞧,他们正要建个家呢。”
“我不支援他们,也不唆使他们买。”他使性子说。他挺同情那个畏畏葸葸的男人,讨厌那个泼辣、生殖力旺盛的女人。
“给他们吧,”厄秀拉叫道,“这椅子对他们很合适——这儿没别的了。”
“那好吧,”伯金说,“你去说,我看着。”
厄秀拉赶紧朝那对年轻人走过去,他们正商量买一个铁盆架子,那男人象个囚犯偷偷摸摸地出神地看着,那女人在讨价还价。
“我们买了一把椅子,”厄秀拉说,“可我们不要了。你们要吗?你们要的话,我将会很高兴。”
那对年轻人回头看着她,不相信她是在跟他们说话。
“你们看看好吗?”厄秀拉说,“确实很好,可是,可是——”她笑了。
那两个人只是看着她,又对视一下,不知怎么办好。那男人奇怪地躲到一边去了,似乎他能够象老鼠一样藏起来。
“我们想把它送给你们,”厄秀拉解释说。她现在有些迷惑不解,也有点怕他们。那小伙子引起了她的注意。他象安祥,而盲目的动物,简直不是个人,他是这种城市的特产,显得单纯、漂亮,又有点鬼鬼祟祟,机灵鬼儿似的。他的眼睫毛又黑又长、倒是还漂亮,但目光茫然,忽闪忽闪地亮着。让人害怕,他的黑眉毛和其它线条勾勒得很好看。对一个女人来说,他会是一个可怕但又十分奇妙的恋人。那合适的裤子肯定包着两条生机勃勃的腿,他象一只黑眼睛的老鼠那样健康、沉静、光滑。
厄秀拉怕他但又迷上了他,浑身不禁震颤起来。那粗壮的女人不怀好意地看着她。于是厄秀拉不再注意他了。
“您要这把椅子吗?”她问。
那男人斜视着她,几乎是无礼地观赏她。那女人紧张起来,样子足象个小贩儿。她不知道厄秀拉要干什么,对她有所戒备。伯金走过来,看到厄秀拉这副窘相和害怕的样子他恶作剧似地笑了。
“怎么了?”他笑问。他的眼皮垂着,那样子象在启发什么,又象在嘲弄人。那男人甩甩头指着厄秀拉用一种奇特和蔼的声调说:
“她要干什么?——啊?”说着他嘴角上露出一丝怪笑。
伯金无精打采地看着他,眼神中不无讽刺。
“送你一把椅子,上面还贴着标签呢。”他指指椅子说。
那男的看看椅子。两个男人之间充满了敌意,难以相互理解。
“她为什么要把椅子给我们?”这随随便便的口气让厄秀拉感到屈辱。
“我以为你会喜欢它,这是一把很漂亮的椅子。我们买下了它,又不想要了。你没有必要非要它不可,别害怕。”伯金疲惫地笑道。
那人瞟了他一眼,虽然并不友好,但还是认可了。
“既然你们买了它,为什么又不要了?”女人冷冷地问,“你们用正好,你最好看一看,别认为这里面有什么玩意儿。”
她很敬重地看着厄秀拉,但目光中不无反感。
“我倒没那么想,”伯金说,“不过,这木头太薄了一点儿。”
“告你说吧,”厄秀拉满脸喜庆地说,“我们马上要结婚,该添置点东西。可我们现在又决定不要家具了,因为我们要出国。”
那粗壮、头发蓬乱的女人羡慕地看着厄秀拉。她们相互欣赏着。那小伙子站在一旁,脸上毫无表情,宽大的嘴巴紧闭着,那一敝小胡子很有性感。他冷淡、茫然,象一个冥冥中的幽灵,一个流浪者样的幽灵。
“这东西还不错,”那女子看看她男人说。男人没说话,只是笑笑,把头偏向一边表示同意。他的目光毫无改变,仍旧黑黑的。
“改变你的主意可不容易。”他声音极低地说。
“只卖十个先令。”伯金说。
那男人看看他,做个鬼脸,畏畏葸葸的,没有把握地说:
“半英镑,是便宜。不是在闹离婚吧?”
“我们还没结婚。”伯金说。
“我们也没有呢,”那年轻女子大声说。“星期六才结呢。”
说话间她又看看那男的,露出保护的神情,既傲慢,又温柔。那男人憨憨地笑了,扭过脸去。她拥有了这个男人,可他又那么满不在乎。他暗自感到骄傲,感到了不起。
“祝你们好运气。”伯金说。
“也祝你们好运气,”那女人说。然后她又试探着问:“你们什么时候结?”
伯金看看厄秀拉说:
“这要由女士来定。只要她准备好了,我们就去登记。”
听到这话厄秀拉迷惑不解地笑了。
“不着急。”那小伙子意味深长地笑道。
“到那儿去就跟要你的命一样,”那女人说。“就跟要死似的,可你都结婚这么久了。”
男人转过身去,似乎这话说中了他。
“越久越好啊。”伯金说。
“是这么回事,”男人羡慕地说,“好好享受,别用鞭子抽一头死驴。”
“可这驴子是在装死,就得抽它。”女人温柔又霸道地看着她的男人。
“哦,这不是一回事。”他调侃道。
“这椅子怎么样?”伯金问。
“嗯,挺好的。”女人说。
说完他们走到卖主跟前,这小伙子挺帅,但有点可怜见的,一直躲在一边。
“就这样,”伯金说,“你们是带走呢还是把标签上的地址改改让他们送去?”
“哦,弗莱德可以搬。为了我们可爱的家,他会这样做的。”
“好好使用我,”弗莱德笑着从卖主手中接过椅子。他的动作很雅观,可有点畏葸。
“这给妈妈坐很舒服,”他说,“就是缺少一个椅垫儿。”
“你不觉得它很漂亮吗?”厄秀拉问。
“当然漂亮。”女人说。
“如果你在里面坐一坐,你就会希望留下它。”小伙子说。
厄秀拉立时坐在椅子中。
“实在舒服,”她说,“可是太硬了点儿,你来试试。”她让小伙子坐进去。可小伙子却露出尴尬相,转过身,明亮的目光奇怪地打量着她,象一只活泼的老鼠。
“别惯坏了他,”女人说,“他坐不惯扶手椅。”
“只想把腿翘起来。”
四个人要分手了。女人向他们表示感谢。
“谢谢你们,这椅子我们会一直用下去。”
“当装饰品。”小伙子说。
“再见——再见了。”厄秀拉和伯金说。
“祝你交好运。”小伙子避开伯金的目光把脸转过去说。
两对儿人分手了。厄秀拉挽着伯金走了一段路又回过头去看那一对儿,只见小伙子正伴着那圆滚滚、很洒脱的女人走着,他的裤角嘟噜着,由于扛着椅子,他走起路来显得很不自然,椅子的四只细腿几乎挨上了花岗石便道。可他象机敏活泼的小老鼠,毫不气馁。他身上有一种潜在的美,当然这样子有点让人生厌。
“他们多么怪啊!”厄秀拉说。
“他们是人的后代,”他说,“他们令我想起了基督的话‘温顺者将继承世界。’”
“可他们并不是这样的人。”厄秀拉说。
他们等电车到了就上去了。厄秀拉坐在上层,望着窗外的城市。黄昏的暮色开始弥漫,笼罩着参差的房屋。
“他们会继承这个世界吗?”她问。
“是的,是他们。”
“那我们怎么办?”她问,“我们跟他们不同,对吗?我们不是软弱的人。”
“不是。我们得在他们的夹缝中生存。”
“太可怕了!”厄秀拉叫道,“我不想在夹缝中生存。”
“别急,”他说,“他们是人的后代,他们最喜欢市场和街角。这样就给我们留下了足够的空间。”
“是整个世界。”她说。
“噢,不,只是一些空间。”
电车爬上了山,这里一片片的房屋灰蒙蒙的,看上去就象地狱中的幻景,冷冰冰、有棱有角。他们坐在车中看着这一切。远方的夕阳象一团红红的怒火。一切都是那么冰冷,渺小,拥挤,象世界末日的图景。
“我才不在乎景致如何呢,”厄秀拉说。她看着这令人不快的景象道:“这跟我没关系。”
“是无所谓,”他拉着她的手说,“你尽可以不去看就是了。
走你的路好了。我自己的世界里正是阳光明媚,无比宽广——”
“对,我的爱人,就是!”她叫着搂紧了他,害得其他乘客直瞪他们二人。
“我们将在地球上恣意游荡,”他说,“我们会看到比这远得多的世界。”
他们沉默了好久。她沉思着的时候,脸象金子一样在闪光。
“我不想继承这个世界,”她说,“我不想继承任何东西。”
他握紧了她的手。
“我也不想,我倒想被剥夺继承权。”
她攥紧了他的手指头。
“咱们什么都不在乎。”她说。
他稳稳地坐着笑了。
“咱们结婚,跟这一切都断绝关系。”她补充说。
他又笑了。
“这是摆脱一切的一种办法,”她说,“那就是结婚。”
“这也是接受整个世界的一种办法。”他补充说。
“另一个世界。”她快活地说。
“或许那儿有杰拉德和戈珍——”他说。
“有就有呗,”她说,“咱们烦恼是没好处的。我们无法改变他们,能吗?”
“不能,”他说,“没有这种权力,即便有最好的动机也不应该这样。”
“那你想强迫他们吗?”她问。
“也许会,”他说,“如果自由不是他的事,我为什么要让他自由?”
她不言语了。
“可我们无法让他幸福,”她说,“他得自己幸福起来才行。”
“我知道,”他说,“可我们希望别人同我们在一起,不是吗?”
“为什么?”她问。
“我不知道,”他不安地说,“一个人总要寻求一种进一步的友情。”
“可是为什么?”她追问。“你干吗要追求别人?你为什么需要他们?”
这话击中了他的要害。他不禁皱起了眉头。
“难道我们两个人就是目的吗?”他紧张地问。
“是的,你还需要别的什么?如果有什么人愿意与我们同行,让他们来好了。可你为什么要追求他们?”
他脸色很紧张,露出不满的表情来。
“你瞧,”他说,“我总在想我们同其它少数几个人在一起会真正幸福的——与他人在一起共享一点自由。”
她思忖着。
“是的,一个人的确需要这个。可它得自然而然发生才行。你不能把自己的意志强加于它。你似乎总想你可以强迫花儿开放。有人爱我们是因为他们爱我们——你不能强使人家爱我们。”
“我知道的,”他说。“可我们就不能采取点步骤了?难道一个人非要孤独地在世上行走——世上唯一的动物?”
“你既然有了我,”她说,“你为什么还需要别人?你为什么要强迫别人同意你的观点?你为什么不能象你说的那样独善其身?你试图欺压杰拉德和赫麦妮。你得学会孤独才行。你这样太可怕了。你现在有了我,可你还要迫使别人也爱你。你的确是迫使人家爱你的。可即便是这样,你需要的仍不是他们的爱。”
他显出一脸的困惑相。
“我是这样的人吗?”他说,“这个问题我无法解决。我知道我需要与你结成完美、完善的关系。我们几乎建立了这样的关系——我们的确建立了这样的关系。可是除此之外,我是否需要与杰拉德有真正完美的关系?是否这是一种最终的、几乎超人的关系——对他对我均是如此?”
她的眼睛闪着奇特的光,看了他好久,但她终于没有回答。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 25楼  发表于: 2013-10-29 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 25 Marriage or Not


THE BRANGWEN family was going to move from Beldover. It was necessary now for the father to be in town.
Birkin had taken out a marriage licence, yet Ursula deferred from day to day. She would not fix any definite time -- she still wavered. Her month's notice to leave the Grammar School was in its third week. Christmas was not far off.
Gerald waited for the Ursula-Birkin marriage. It was something crucial to him.
`Shall we make it a double-barrelled affair?' he said to Birkin one day.
`Who for the second shot?' asked Birkin.
`Gudrun and me,' said Gerald, the venturesome twinkle in his eyes.
Birkin looked at him steadily, as if somewhat taken aback.
`Serious -- or joking?' he asked.
`Oh, serious. Shall I? Shall Gudrun and I rush in along with you?'
`Do by all means,' said Birkin. `I didn't know you'd got that length.'
`What length?' said Gerald, looking at the other man, and laughing.
`Oh yes, we've gone all the lengths.'
`There remains to put it on a broad social basis, and to achieve a high moral purpose,' said Birkin.
`Something like that: the length and breadth and height of it,' replied Gerald, smiling.
`Oh well,' said Birkin,' it's a very admirable step to take, I should say.'
Gerald looked at him closely.
`Why aren't you enthusiastic?' he asked. `I thought you were such dead nuts on marriage.'
Birkin lifted his shoulders.
`One might as well be dead nuts on noses. There are all sorts of noses, snub and otherwise--'
Gerald laughed.
`And all sorts of marriage, also snub and otherwise?' he said.
`That's it.'
`And you think if I marry, it will be snub?' asked Gerald quizzically, his head a little on one side.
Birkin laughed quickly.
`How do I know what it will be!' he said. `Don't lambaste me with my own parallels--'
Gerald pondered a while.
`But I should like to know your opinion, exactly,' he said.
`On your marriage? -- or marrying? Why should you want my opinion? I've got no opinions. I'm not interested in legal marriage, one way or another. It's a mere question of convenience.'
Still Gerald watched him closely.
`More than that, I think,' he said seriously. `However you may be bored by the ethics of marriage, yet really to marry, in one's own personal case, is something critical, final--'
`You mean there is something final in going to the registrar with a woman?'
`If you're coming back with her, I do,' said Gerald. `It is in some way irrevocable.'
`Yes, I agree,' said Birkin.
`No matter how one regards legal marriage, yet to enter into the married state, in one's own personal instance, is final--'
`I believe it is,' said Birkin, `somewhere.'
`The question remains then, should one do it,' said Gerald.
Birkin watched him narrowly, with amused eyes.
`You are like Lord Bacon, Gerald,' he said. `You argue it like a lawyer - or like Hamlet's to-be-or-not-to-be. If I were you I would not marry: but ask Gudrun, not me. You're not marrying me, are you?'
Gerald did not heed the latter part of this speech.
`Yes,' he said, `one must consider it coldly. It is something critical. One comes to the point where one must take a step in one direction or another. And marriage is one direction--'
`And what is the other?' asked Birkin quickly.
Gerald looked up at him with hot, strangely-conscious eyes, that the other man could not understand.
`I can't say,' he replied. `If I knew that --' He moved uneasily on his feet, and did not finish.
`You mean if you knew the alternative?' asked Birkin. `And since you don't know it, marriage is a pis aller.'
Gerald looked up at Birkin with the same hot, constrained eyes.
`One does have the feeling that marriage is a pis aller,' he admitted.
`Then don't do it,' said Birkin. `I tell you,' he went on, `the same as I've said before, marriage in the old sense seems to me repulsive. Egoisme a deux is nothing to it. It's a sort of tacit hunting in couples: the world all in couples, each couple in its own little house, watching its own little interests, and stewing in its own little privacy -- it's the most repulsive thing on earth.'
`I quite agree,' said Gerald. `There's something inferior about it. But as I say, what's the alternative.'
`One should avoid this home instinct. It's not an instinct, it's a habit of cowardliness. One should never have a home.'
`I agree really,' said Gerald. `But there's no alternative.'
`We've got to find one. I do believe in a permanent union between a man and a woman. Chopping about is merely an exhaustive process. But a permanent relation between a man and a woman isn't the last word -- it certainly isn't.'
`Quite,' said Gerald.
`In fact,' said Birkin, `because the relation between man and woman is made the supreme and exclusive relationship, that's where all the tightness and meanness and insufficiency comes in.'
`Yes, I believe you,' said Gerald.
`You've got to take down the love-and-marriage ideal from its pedestal. We want something broader. I believe in the additional perfect relationship between man and man -- additional to marriage.'
`I can never see how they can be the same,' said Gerald.
`Not the same -- but equally important, equally creative, equally sacred, if you like.'
`I know,' said Gerald, `you believe something like that. Only I can't feel it, you see.' He put his hand on Birkin's arm, with a sort of deprecating affection. And he smiled as if triumphantly.
He was ready to be doomed. Marriage was like a doom to him. He was willing to condemn himself in marriage, to become like a convict condemned to the mines of the underworld, living no life in the sun, but having a dreadful subterranean activity. He was willing to accept this. And marriage was the seal of his condemnation. He was willing to be sealed thus in the underworld, like a soul damned but living forever in damnation. But he would not make any pure relationship with any other soul. He could not. Marriage was not the committing of himself into a relationship with Gudrun. It was a committing of himself in acceptance of the established world, he would accept the established order, in which he did not livingly believe, and then he would retreat to the underworld for his life. This he would do.
The other way was to accept Rupert's offer of alliance, to enter into the bond of pure trust and love with the other man, and then subsequently with the woman. If he pledged himself with the man he would later be able to pledge himself with the woman: not merely in legal marriage, but in absolute, mystic marriage.
Yet he could not accept the offer. There was a numbness upon him, a numbness either of unborn, absent volition, or of atrophy. Perhaps it was the absence of volition. For he was strangely elated at Rupert's offer. Yet he was still more glad to reject it, not to be committed.
 
布朗温家要从贝多佛搬走了。父亲此时需要住在城里去。
伯金领了结婚证,可厄秀拉却一拖再拖不结婚。她不要定下固定日子——她还在犹豫。她原申请一个月内离开学校,现在已是第三周了。圣诞节快到了。
杰拉德在等厄秀拉和伯金结婚的日子。对他来说这至关重要。
“咱们是否两对儿一起办喜事?”他问伯金。
“谁是第二对儿?”伯金问。
“戈珍和我呀。”杰拉德眼中闪着冒险的光说。
伯金审视着他,有点吃惊。
“真话,还是开玩笑?”他问。
“哦,当然是真话。行吗?戈珍和我加入你们的行列?”
“行,当然行,”伯金说,“我还不知道你们已经这样了。”
“什么样?”杰拉德看着伯金笑问。
“哦,经历过了一切。”他又说。
“还应该纳入更广阔的社会背景中,达到更高的精神境界”伯金说。
“有那么点意思:无论是广度、深度还是高度。”杰拉德笑道。
“是啊,这一步是很令人羡慕的,可以这么说。”
杰拉德凝视着他。
“你为什么没热情?”他问,“我以为你在婚姻问题上是个怪人。”
伯金耸耸肩道:
“如同人的鼻子,难免有怪的一样。什么样的鼻子都有,扁鼻子或别的样的——”
杰拉德笑了。
“什么样的婚姻都有,扁的或别样的吗?”
“对的。”
“那么,你以为我的婚姻是什么样的?会是冷漠的吗?”杰拉德的头扭向一边问道。
伯金短促地笑了一声。
“我怎么能知道?!”他说,“别用我自己的例子来指责我。”
杰拉德思忖了片刻说:
“可我想知道你的看法,真的。”
“对于你的婚姻,还是对婚姻本身?你为什么要问我的看法?我没什么看法。对于这样那样的法律婚姻我不感兴趣。这只是一个合适不合适的问题。”
杰拉德仍旧盯着他。
“更有甚者,”他严肃地说,“也许你让婚姻道德弄烦了,可是,结婚对一个人来说确实是至关紧要,是最终——”
“你认为和一个女人去登记就意味着某种终结吗?”
“如果登完记同她一起回来的话,就是这样,”杰拉德说,“从某种意义上说这是难以改变的了。”
“对,我同意。”伯金说。
“不管你怎么看待法律婚姻,只要你进入了婚姻状态,对你个人来说这就是结束——”
“我相信在某种意义上这是对的。”伯金说。
“可问题还没解决,应该不应该结婚呢?”杰拉德说。
伯金感到有趣,眯起眼睛看着他。
“杰拉德,你象培根大人,”他说,“你象个律师在争论问题——或者象哈姆雷特一样在谈‘生还是死’。如果我是你,我就不结婚。你应该问戈珍,而不是问我,你又不是跟我结婚,对吗?”
对后半句话杰拉德压根儿没去听。
“是啊,”他说,“是要冷静地考虑这个问题。这是至关紧要的事儿。现在到了采取措施选择哪一个方向的时候了。结婚是一个方向——”
“可出路在哪儿?”伯金紧跟着问。
杰拉德的眼睛热辣辣地看看伯金,心中十分奇怪:他怎么会理解不了呢?
“我说不清,”他回答,“我知道——”他很不自在地动着双脚,话没说完。
“你的意思是你知道出路?”伯金问,“既然你不知道,那么,婚姻就是最坏的事。”
杰拉德仍旧紧张地看着他。
“是有这种感觉。”他承认道。
“那就别结婚,”伯金说,“听我说,”他继续说,“我曾说过,婚姻似乎让人反感。两性间的私情并不等于是婚姻,它是恋人们心照不宣的追求。这个世界都是成双成对的。每对男女都关在自己的小屋子中,关心自己的小小利益,忙自己的私事儿——这是世上顶顶讨厌的事。”
“我很同意你的说法。”杰拉德说,“这里面总有点低级趣味。可是,我又要说了,用什么来代替它呢?”
“人应该放弃这种家庭本能。这倒不是本能,而是一种懦夫的习惯。人永远不要有家。”
“我确实同意,”杰拉德说,“可你别无选择。”
“我们应该找到一条出路,我的确相信女人和男人之间有一种永恒的联盟。改变方向是太让人疲倦了。可男女之间永恒的联盟并不是终极,当然不是的。”
“很对。”杰拉德说。
“事实上,”伯金说,“因为男女之间的关系让人弄得至高无上,排除了一切,所以这种关系显得紧密、小气、不足。”
“对,你说得对。”杰拉德说。
“应该把恋爱——结婚的理想从受尊敬的地位上拉下来。我们需要更广阔的东西。我相信男人与男人间完美的关系可以成为婚姻的补充。”
“我看不出两者之间的共同之处。”杰拉德说。
“不是一样的,但同样重要,同样是创造性的,同样神圣。”
“懂了,”杰拉德说,“你相信这类说教,我可以感觉出来。”
他深表赞同地把手搭在伯金肩上,有点得胜似地笑了。
他准备接受命运的宣判。结婚对他来说是一种死亡。他自愿谴责自己,愿意象囚犯一样被打入地狱,永不见天日,只过一种可怕的地下生活。他自愿接受这样的命运。结婚就是他的判决书上的图章。他愿意就此被封在地下,象一个精灵,尽管受着谴责却要活下去。当然他不会同任何别的灵魂发生关系。他不能。结婚并不意味着他同戈珍建立了责任关系。结婚使得他接受了现存的世界,他要接受已建立的秩序,尽管他并不那么相信它,随后他会退入阴间去生活。他会这样的。
另一条路是接受卢伯特的建议,与另一个男人建立起同盟,纯粹相互信任,相爱,随后再与女人这样。如果他能和一个男人宣誓为盟他也可以同女人这样;不是在法律婚姻中,而是在绝对神秘的结合中。
可是他不能接受这个建议。他浑身麻木,一种未出生的,缺乏意志或萎缩的麻木。或许是缺乏意志的缘故吧。他对卢伯特的建议感到异常激动,可他仍然要反对它,不愿对此奉献自己。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 24楼  发表于: 2013-10-29 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 24 Death and Love


THOMAS CRICH died slowly, terribly slowly. It seemed impossible to everybody that the thread of life could be drawn out so thin, and yet not break. The sick man lay unutterably weak and spent, kept alive by morphia and by drinks, which he sipped slowly. He was only half conscious -- a thin strand of consciousness linking the darkness of death with the light of day. Yet his will was unbroken, he was integral, complete. Only he must have perfect stillness about him.
Any presence but that of the nurses was a strain and an effort to him now. Every morning Gerald went into the room, hoping to find his father passed away at last. Yet always he saw the same transparent face, the same dread dark hair on the waxen forehead, and the awful, inchoate dark eyes, which seemed to be decomposing into formless darkness, having only a tiny grain of vision within them.
And always, as the dark, inchoate eyes turned to him, there passed through Gerald's bowels a burning stroke of revolt, that seemed to resound through his whole being, threatening to break his mind with its clangour, and making him mad.
Every morning, the son stood there, erect and taut with life, gleaming in his blondness. The gleaming blondness of his strange, imminent being put the father into a fever of fretful irritation. He could not bear to meet the uncanny, downward look of Gerald's blue eyes. But it was only for a moment. Each on the brink of departure, the father and son looked at each other, then parted.
For a long time Gerald preserved a perfect sang froid, he remained quite collected. But at last, fear undermined him. He was afraid of some horrible collapse in himself. He had to stay and see this thing through. Some perverse will made him watch his father drawn over the borders of life. And yet, now, every day, the great red-hot stroke of horrified fear through the bowels of the son struck a further inflammation. Gerald went about all day with a tendency to cringe, as if there were the point of a sword of Damocles pricking the nape of his neck.
There was no escape -- he was bound up with his father, he had to see him through. And the father's will never relaxed or yielded to death. It would have to snap when death at last snapped it, -- if it did not persist after a physical death. In the same way, the will of the son never yielded. He stood firm and immune, he was outside this death and this dying.
It was a trial by ordeal. Could he stand and see his father slowly dissolve and disappear in death, without once yielding his will, without once relenting before the omnipotence of death. Like a Red Indian undergoing torture, Gerald would experience the whole process of slow death without wincing or flinching. He even triumphed in it. He somehow wanted this death, even forced it. It was as if he himself were dealing the death, even when he most recoiled in horror. Still, he would deal it, he would triumph through death.
But in the stress of this ordeal, Gerald too lost his hold on the outer, daily life. That which was much to him, came to mean nothing. Work, pleasure -- it was all left behind. He went on more or less mechanically with his business, but this activity was all extraneous. The real activity was this ghastly wrestling for death in his own soul. And his own will should triumph. Come what might, he would not bow down or submit or acknowledge a master. He had no master in death.
But as the fight went on, and all that he had been and was continued to be destroyed, so that life was a hollow shell all round him, roaring and clattering like the sound of the sea, a noise in which he participated externally, and inside this hollow shell was all the darkness and fearful space of death, he knew he would have to find reinforcements, otherwise he would collapse inwards upon the great dark void which circled at the centre of his soul. His will held his outer life, his outer mind, his outer being unbroken and unchanged. But the pressure was too great. He would have to find something to make good the equilibrium. Something must come with him into the hollow void of death in his soul, fill it up, and so equalise the pressure within to the pressure without. For day by day he felt more and more like a bubble filled with darkness, round which whirled the iridescence of his consciousness, and upon which the pressure of the outer world, the outer life, roared vastly.
In this extremity his instinct led him to Gudrun. He threw away everything now -- he only wanted the relation established with her. He would follow her to the studio, to be near her, to talk to her. He would stand about the room, aimlessly picking up the implements, the lumps of clay, the little figures she had cast -- they were whimsical and grotesque -- looking at them without perceiving them. And she felt him following her, dogging her heels like a doom. She held away from him, and yet she knew he drew always a little nearer, a little nearer.
`I say,' he said to her one evening, in an odd, unthinking, uncertain way, `won't you stay to dinner tonight? I wish you would.'
She started slightly. He spoke to her like a man making a request of another man.
`They'll be expecting me at home,' she said.
`Oh, they won't mind, will they?' he said. `I should be awfully glad if you'd stay.'
Her long silence gave consent at last.
`I'll tell Thomas, shall I?' he said.
`I must go almost immediately after dinner,' she said.
It was a dark, cold evening. There was no fire in the drawing-room, they sat in the library. He was mostly silent, absent, and Winifred talked little. But when Gerald did rouse himself, he smiled and was pleasant and ordinary with her. Then there came over him again the long blanks, of which he was not aware.
She was very much attracted by him. He looked so preoccupied, and his strange, blank silences, which she could not read, moved her and made her wonder over him, made her feel reverential towards him.
But he was very kind. He gave her the best things at the table, he had a bottle of slightly sweet, delicious golden wine brought out for dinner, knowing she would prefer it to the burgundy. She felt herself esteemed, needed almost.
As they took coffee in the library, there was a soft, very soft knocking at the door. He started, and called `Come in.' The timbre of his voice, like something vibrating at high pitch, unnerved Gudrun. A nurse in white entered, half hovering in the doorway like a shadow. She was very goodlooking, but strangely enough, shy and self-mistrusting.
`The doctor would like to speak to you, Mr Crich,' she said, in her low, discreet voice.
`The doctor!' he said, starting up. `Where is he?'
`He is in the dining-room.'
`Tell him I'm coming.'
He drank up his coffee, and followed the nurse, who had dissolved like a shadow.
`Which nurse was that?' asked Gudrun.
`Miss Inglis -- I like her best,' replied Winifred.
After a while Gerald came back, looking absorbed by his own thoughts, and having some of that tension and abstraction which is seen in a slightly drunken man. He did not say what the doctor had wanted him for, but stood before the fire, with his hands behind his back, and his face open and as if rapt. Not that he was really thinking -- he was only arrested in pure suspense inside himself, and thoughts wafted through his mind without order.
`I must go now and see Mama,' said Winifred, `and see Dadda before he goes to sleep.'
She bade them both good-night.
Gudrun also rose to take her leave.
`You needn't go yet, need you?' said Gerald, glancing quickly at the clock.' It is early yet. I'll walk down with you when you go. Sit down, don't hurry away.'
Gudrun sat down, as if, absent as he was, his will had power over her. She felt almost mesmerised. He was strange to her, something unknown. What was he thinking, what was he feeling, as he stood there so rapt, saying nothing? He kept her -- she could feel that. He would not let her go. She watched him in humble submissiveness.
`Had the doctor anything new to tell you?' she asked, softly, at length, with that gentle, timid sympathy which touched a keen fibre in his heart. He lifted his eyebrows with a negligent, indifferent expression.
`No -- nothing new,' he replied, as if the question were quite casual, trivial. `He says the pulse is very weak indeed, very intermittent -- but that doesn't necessarily mean much, you know.'
He looked down at her. Her eyes were dark and soft and unfolded, with a stricken look that roused him.
`No,' she murmured at length. `I don't understand anything about these things.'
`Just as well not,' he said. `I say, won't you have a cigarette? -- do!' He quickly fetched the box, and held her a light. Then he stood before her on the hearth again.
`No,' he said, `we've never had much illness in the house, either -- not till father.' He seemed to meditate a while. Then looking down at her, with strangely communicative blue eyes, that filled her with dread, he continued: `It's something you don't reckon with, you know, till it is there. And then you realise that it was there all the time -- it was always there -- you understand what I mean? -- the possibility of this incurable illness, this slow death.'
He moved his feet uneasily on the marble hearth, and put his cigarette to his mouth, looking up at the ceiling.
`I know,' murmured Gudrun: `it is dreadful.'
He smoked without knowing. Then he took the cigarette from his lips, bared his teeth, and putting the tip of his tongue between his teeth spat off a grain of tobacco, turning slightly aside, like a man who is alone, or who is lost in thought.
`I don't know what the effect actually is, on one,' he said, and again he looked down at her. Her eyes were dark and stricken with knowledge, looking into his. He saw her submerged, and he turned aside his face. `But I absolutely am not the same. There's nothing left, if you understand what I mean. You seem to be clutching at the void -- and at the same time you are void yourself. And so you don't know what to do.'

任何存在,但护士的应变和努力,他现在。每天早晨,杰拉德走进房间,希望能找到最后,他的父亲去世。然而,他总是看到同样的透明的脸,同样的恐惧黑暗蜡黄的额头上的头发,和可怕的,早期的黑眼睛,这似乎被分解成无形的黑暗,只有一个微小的颗粒内他们的视野。
总是黑暗,早期的目光都转向了他,有杰拉德的肠子通过燃烧行程的反抗,他整个人似乎响彻,扬言要打破它的铿锵声,他的头脑,使他疯狂。
每天早晨,儿子站在那里,直立和绷紧生活的,他又将金发闪闪发光。闪闪发光的又将金发的父亲把他的怪,即将被成发热烦躁刺激。他不忍满足鬼斧神工,向下看看杰拉德的蓝眼睛。但它只是一个瞬间。每一个出发的边缘,父亲和儿子互相看了一眼,然后分手。
很长一段时间,杰拉德保存一个完美的生冷静,他仍然相当收集。但最后,他怕破坏。他怕自己一些可怕的崩溃。他不得不留下来,看看这个事情的经过。有些乖张将让他看父亲画了生活的边界。然而,现在的每一天,通过儿子的肠子惊骇恐惧的巨大红色热中风发生进一步的炎症。杰拉尔德整天去与畏缩的倾向,如果有一个达摩克利斯之剑刺他的脖子颈背点。
无路可逃 - 他注定与他的父亲,他不得不通过看他。和父亲绝不会放松,或屈服于死亡。这将有抢购最后死亡时抢购吧 - 如果它没有坚持一个肉体死亡之后。以同样的方式,从来不会屈服的意志的儿子。他站在那里,他坚定和免疫外面死亡和垂死。
这是一个试验的考验。他能站住,看他的父亲慢慢地溶解和消失死亡,一次都没有得到他的意志,一次都没有松口之前无所不能的死亡。像一个红色的印度遭受酷刑,杰拉德将经历缓慢死亡的全过程,而不畏缩或退缩。他甚至战胜它。不知何故,他希望这一次的死亡,甚至迫使它。这是因为如果他自己造成死亡,甚至当他在恐惧中畏缩。不过,他会处理,他将胜利通过死亡。
但在这个磨难的压力,杰拉德也失去了他保持的外,日常生活。,这是多给他,又意味着什么。工作,快乐 - 这是所有被甩在后面。他又或多或少机械与他的生意,但这次活动是所有多余的。真正的活动是这个阴森摔跤死在他自己的灵魂。他自己的意志的胜利。来什么可能,他不会低头或提交或承认一个主。他有没有主人死亡。
但是,去战斗,和所有他一直并继续被破坏,这样的人生是一个空壳他周围,轰轰作响像大海的声音,他参加外部噪声,空壳这里面是所有的黑暗和可怕的死亡空间,他知道他必须找到援军,否则他会向内塌陷后,伟大的黑暗虚空盘旋在他的灵魂的中心。他将举行他的外部生活,他在外的头脑,他的外不间断不变。但压力太大。他会找到的东西,取得良好的平衡。我们必须来与他在他的灵魂进入中空无效死亡,填补它,所以内的压力相等的压力没有。一天一天,他感觉越来越像一个泡沫充满了黑暗,圆他的意识飞舞的彩虹色,并赖以外部世界的压力,外的生活,极大地吼道。
在这种下肢他的本能促使他戈珍。他扔掉现在的一切 - 他只是想与她建立的关系。他将跟随她的工作室,要接近她,向她倾诉。他会站在房间里,漫无目的的拿起工具,粘土块,她所投的小数字 - 他们是异想​​天开和怪诞的 - 看着他们,他们没有察觉。她觉得他跟随她,她的高跟鞋像厄运缠身。她拿着离他而去,但她知道他提请总是有点近,有点接近。
我说,'他说,以她的一个晚上,一个奇怪的,没头没脑的,不确定的方式,将你不留下来吃晚饭,今晚?我想你会的。“
她开始咯。他对她说话,喜欢一个人,另一名男子的请求。
他们会期待我在家里,“她说。
“哦,他们不会介意,将他们?” 他说。`我应该非常高兴,如果你愿意留下来。“
长时间的沉默给了她最后同意。
`我会告诉托马斯,我?“ 他说。
“晚饭后,我必须去,几乎立即的,”她说。
这是一个黑暗,寒冷的夜晚。有没有火在客厅里,他们坐在图书馆。他是沉默的,缺席,,和雪梅很少说话。但是,当杰拉德做了起来,他笑着跟她是愉快的和普通。再就是他过来再长的空白,其中,他不知道。
她非常吸引他。他看上去是那么心事重重,和他的奇怪的,空白的沉默,她无法理解,打动了她,她不知道在他身上,让她感到他虔诚的态度。
但他很亲切。他给了她最好的东西在餐桌上,他略带甜味,美味带来的黄金酒出去吃晚饭,有一瓶知道她宁愿勃艮第的。她觉得自己尊敬,几乎需要。
他们在图书馆,咖啡有一个软,很软的敲门声。他开始了,叫'请进' 他的声音的音色,高音振动像戈珍不安。输入的一名护士在白色,一半像影子一样在门口徘徊。她是非常好看的,但奇怪的是,害羞和自我mistrusting的。
医生想对你说话,克里奇先生,“她说,在她的低,谨慎的声音。
“大夫!” 他说,开始。`他在哪里?“
`他是在饭厅。
`告诉他我来了。“
他喝他的咖啡,跟着护士,像影子一样溶解。
`护士是什么?“ 戈珍问。
英格利斯小姐 - 我喜欢她最好的,“雪梅答道。
过了一会儿,杰拉德回来了,寻找,吸收由他自己的想法,有一些稍微醉酒男子看到这种紧张局势和抽象。他没有说什么医生要他,但站在火前,他的双手在背后,并打开他的脸,仿佛全神贯注。并不是说他真正的想法 - 他只是自己内心的悬念纯被捕,并通过他的脑海中的思绪飘荡无秩序。
`我现在必须走了,看到妈妈,说:“雪梅,”他去睡觉之前看Dadda的。“
她吩咐他们都晚安。
戈珍也上涨到她离开。
你不用去,但需要你吗?“ 杰拉尔德说,快速瞥了一眼时钟。这是早着呢。我会走你的,当你去。坐下,不要匆匆离去。“
戈珍坐了下来,他的意志,如果他缺席,她的较力。她觉得几乎如醉如痴。他怪她,未知的东西。他在想什么,有什么是他的感觉,因为他站在那里,一言不发如此全神贯注?他保留了她 - 她能感觉到这一点。他不会让她去。她看着他谦卑顺从。
`有什么新的东西要告诉你的医生?“ 她问,轻声道,在长度,触动了敏锐的在他的心脏纤维与温柔,胆小的同情。一个疏忽,冷漠的表情,他抬起眉毛。
“ - 没有什么新的,”他回答说,如果问题是相当休闲,琐碎。`他说脉冲确实是非常弱的,非常间歇性的 - 但是,这并不一定意味着多,你知道。“
他低头看着她。她的眼睛是黑暗和软展开,激起了他的一个失措的样子。
不,“她低声说在长度。`我什​​么都不懂这些东西。“
`一样好,“他说。“”我说,你会不会有香烟吗? - 做的!“ 他迅速地取出盒子,握着她的一盏灯。然后,他站在她的面前,再次在炉边。
不,“他说,”我们从来没有在房子里的很多疾病, - 不,直到父亲。“ 他似乎在打坐一会儿。然后低头看着她,用奇怪的交际蓝色的眼睛,使她充满了恐惧,他继续说:'你不认真对待,你知道,直到它有它的东西。然后你意识到这是那里所有的时间 - 它总是在那里 - 你明白我的意思吗? - 这种不治之症的可能性,这种缓慢的死亡。“
他不安地移动他的脚的大理石壁炉上,并把他嘴里的香烟,仰望天花板。
我知道,“戈珍喃喃地说:`这是可怕的。”
他不知道吸烟。然后,他把香烟从他的嘴唇,露出牙齿,并把他的牙齿之间,他的舌头尖吐烟草一粒,稍微转向一旁,像一个人是孤独的,或谁是陷入了沉思。
`我不知道什么样的效果,在一个实际上是,“他说,他再次低头看着她。她的眼睛是黑暗和贫困的知识,看着他。他看见她淹没了,他转过身去他的脸。“但是我绝对是不一样的。一无所有,如果你明白我的意思。你似乎要攥在虚空 - 在同一时间,你丧失自己。所以你不知道该怎么做。“
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 23楼  发表于: 2013-10-29 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 23 Excurse


NEXT DAY Birkin sought Ursula out. It happened to be the half-day at the Grammar School. He appeared towards the end of the morning, and asked her, would she drive with him in the afternoon. She consented. But her face was closed and unresponding, and his heart sank.
The afternoon was fine and dim. He was driving the motor-car, and she sat beside him. But still her face was closed against him, unresponding. When she became like this, like a wall against him, his heart contracted.
His life now seemed so reduced, that he hardly cared any more. At moments it seemed to him he did not care a straw whether Ursula or Hermione or anybody else existed or did not exist. Why bother! Why strive for a coherent, satisfied life? Why not drift on in a series of accidents--like a picaresque novel? Why not? Why bother about human relationships? Why take them seriously--male or female? Why form any serious connections at all? Why not be casual, drifting along, taking all for what it was worth?
And yet, still, he was damned and doomed to the old effort at serious living.
`Look,' he said, `what I bought.' The car was running along a broad white road, between autumn trees.
He gave her a little bit of screwed-up paper. She took it and opened it.
`How lovely,' she cried.
She examined the gift.
`How perfectly lovely!' she cried again. `But why do you give them me?' She put the question offensively.
His face flickered with bored irritation. He shrugged his shoulders slightly.
`I wanted to,' he said, coolly.
`But why? Why should you?'
`Am I called on to find reasons?' he asked.
There was a silence, whilst she examined the rings that had been screwed up in the paper.
`I think they are beautiful,' she said, `especially this. This is wonderful-'
It was a round opal, red and fiery, set in a circle of tiny rubies.
`You like that best?' he said.
`I think I do.'
`I like the sapphire,' he said.
`This?'
It was a rose-shaped, beautiful sapphire, with small brilliants.
`Yes,' she said, `it is lovely.' She held it in the light. `Yes, perhaps it is the best--'
`The blue--' he said.
`Yes, wonderful--'
He suddenly swung the car out of the way of a farm-cart. It tilted on the bank. He was a careless driver, yet very quick. But Ursula was frightened. There was always that something regardless in him which terrified her. She suddenly felt he might kill her, by making some dreadful accident with the motor-car. For a moment she was stony with fear.
`Isn't it rather dangerous, the way you drive?' she asked him.
`No, it isn't dangerous,' he said. And then, after a pause: `Don't you like the yellow ring at all?'
It was a squarish topaz set in a frame of steel, or some other similar mineral, finely wrought.
`Yes,' she said, `I do like it. But why did you buy these rings?'
`I wanted them. They are second-hand.'
`You bought them for yourself?'
`No. Rings look wrong on my hands.'
`Why did you buy them then?'
`I bought them to give to you.'
`But why? Surely you ought to give them to Hermione! You belong to her.'
He did not answer. She remained with the jewels shut in her hand. She wanted to try them on her fingers, but something in her would not let her. And moreover, she was afraid her hands were too large, she shrank from the mortification of a failure to put them on any but her little finger. They travelled in silence through the empty lanes.
Driving in a motor-car excited her, she forgot his presence even.
`Where are we?' she asked suddenly.
`Not far from Worksop.'
`And where are we going?'
`Anywhere.'
It was the answer she liked.
She opened her hand to look at the rings. They gave her such pleasure, as they lay, the three circles, with their knotted jewels, entangled in her palm. She would have to try them on. She did so secretly, unwilling to let him see, so that he should not know her finger was too large for them. But he saw nevertheless. He always saw, if she wanted him not to. It was another of his hateful, watchful characteristics.
Only the opal, with its thin wire loop, would go on her ring finger. And she was superstitious. No, there was ill-portent enough, she would not accept this ring from him in pledge.
`Look,' she said, putting forward her hand, that was half-closed and shrinking. `The others don't fit me.'
He looked at the red-glinting, soft stone, on her over-sensitive skin.
`Yes,' he said.
`But opals are unlucky, aren't they?' she said wistfully.
`No. I prefer unlucky things. Luck is vulgar. Who wants what luck would bring? I don't.'
`But why?' she laughed.
And, consumed with a desire to see how the other rings would look on her hand, she put them on her little finger.
`They can be made a little bigger,' he said.
`Yes,' she replied, doubtfully. And she sighed. She knew that, in accepting the rings, she was accepting a pledge. Yet fate seemed more than herself. She looked again at the jewels. They were very beautiful to her eyes--not as ornament, or wealth, but as tiny fragments of loveliness.
`I'm glad you bought them,' she said, putting her hand, half unwillingly, gently on his arm.
He smiled, slightly. He wanted her to come to him. But he was angry at the bottom of his soul, and indifferent. He knew she had a passion for him, really. But it was not finally interesting. There were depths of passion when one became impersonal and indifferent, unemotional. Whereas Ursula was still at the emotional personal level--always so abominably personal. He had taken her as he had never been taken himself. He had taken her at the roots of her darkness and shame--like a demon, laughing over the fountain of mystic corruption which was one of the sources of her being, laughing, shrugging, accepting, accepting finally. As for her, when would she so much go beyond herself as to accept him at the quick of death?
She now became quite happy. The motor-car ran on, the afternoon was soft and dim. She talked with lively interest, analysing people and their motives--Gudrun, Gerald. He answered vaguely. He was not very much interested any more in personalities and in people--people were all different, but they were all enclosed nowadays in a definite limitation, he said; there were only about two great ideas, two great streams of activity remaining, with various forms of reaction therefrom. The reactions were all varied in various people, but they followed a few great laws, and intrinsically there was no difference. They acted and reacted involuntarily according to a few great laws, and once the laws, the great principles, were known, people were no longer mystically interesting. They were all essentially alike, the differences were only variations on a theme. None of them transcended the given terms.
Ursula did not agree--people were still an adventure to her--but--perhaps not as much as she tried to persuade herself. Perhaps there was something mechanical, now, in her interest. Perhaps also her interest was destructive, her analysing was a real tearing to pieces. There was an under-space in her where she did not care for people and their idiosyncracies, even to destroy them. She seemed to touch for a moment this undersilence in herself, she became still, and she turned for a moment purely to Birkin.
`Won't it be lovely to go home in the dark?' she said. `We might have tea rather late--shall we?--and have high tea? Wouldn't that be rather nice?'
`I promised to be at Shortlands for dinner,' he said.
`But--it doesn't matter--you can go tomorrow--'
`Hermione is there,' he said, in rather an uneasy voice. `She is going away in two days. I suppose I ought to say good-bye to her. I shall never see her again.'
Ursula drew away, closed in a violent silence. He knitted his brows, and his eyes began to sparkle again in anger.
`You don't mind, do you?' he asked irritably.
`No, I don't care. Why should I? Why should I mind?' Her tone was jeering and offensive.
`That's what I ask myself,' he said; `why should you mind! But you seem to.' His brows were tense with violent irritation.
`I assure you I don't, I don't mind in the least. Go where you belong--it's what I want you to do.'
`Ah you fool!' he cried, `with your "go where you belong." It's finished between Hermione and me. She means much more to you, if it comes to that, than she does to me. For you can only revolt in pure reaction from her--and to be her opposite is to be her counterpart.'
`Ah, opposite!' cried Ursula. `I know your dodges. I am not taken in by your word-twisting. You belong to Hermione and her dead show. Well, if you do, you do. I don't blame you. But then you've nothing to do with me.
In his inflamed, overwrought exasperation, he stopped the car, and they sat there, in the middle of the country lane, to have it out. It was a crisis of war between them, so they did not see the ridiculousness of their situation.
`If you weren't a fool, if only you weren't a fool,' he cried in bitter despair, `you'd see that one could be decent, even when one has been wrong. I was wrong to go on all those years with Hermione -- it was a deathly process. But after all, one can have a little human decency. But no, you would tear my soul out with your jealousy at the very mention of Hermione's name.'
`I jealous! I -- jealous! You are mistaken if you think that. I'm not jealous in the least of Hermione, she is nothing to me, not that!' And Ursula snapped her fingers. `No, it's you who are a liar. It's you who must return, like a dog to his vomit. It is what Hermione stands for that I hate. I hate it. It is lies, it is false, it is death. But you want it, you can't help it, you can't help yourself. You belong to that old, deathly way of living -then go back to it. But don't come to me, for I've nothing to do with it.'
And in the stress of her violent emotion, she got down from the car and went to the hedgerow, picking unconsciously some flesh-pink spindleberries, some of which were burst, showing their orange seeds.
`Ah, you are a fool,' he cried, bitterly, with some contempt.
`Yes, I am. I am a fool. And thank God for it. I'm too big a fool to swallow your cleverness. God be praised. You go to your women -- go to them -- they are your sort -- you've always had a string of them trailing after you -- and you always will. Go to your spiritual brides -- but don't come to me as well, because I'm not having any, thank you. You're not satisfied, are you? Your spiritual brides can't give you what you want, they aren't common and fleshy enough for you, aren't they? So you come to me, and keep them in the background! You will marry me for daily use. But you'll keep yourself well provided with spiritual brides in the background. I know your dirty little game.' Suddenly a flame ran over her, and she stamped her foot madly on the road, and he winced, afraid that she would strike him. `And I, I'm not spiritual enough, I'm not as spiritual as that Hermione --!' Her brows knitted, her eyes blazed like a tiger's. `Then go to her, that's all I say, go to her, go. Ha, she spiritual - spiritual, she! A dirty materialist as she is. She spiritual? What does she care for, what is her spirituality? What is it?' Her fury seemed to blaze out and burn his face. He shrank a little. `I tell you it's dirt, dirt, and nothing but dirt. And it's dirt you want, you crave for it. Spiritual! Is that spiritual, her bullying, her conceit, her sordid materialism? She's a fishwife, a fishwife, she is such a materialist. And all so sordid. What does she work out to, in the end, with all her social passion, as you call it. Social passion -- what social passion has she? -- show it me! -- where is it? She wants petty, immediate power, she wants the illusion that she is a great woman, that is all. In her soul she's a devilish unbeliever, common as dirt. That's what she is at the bottom. And all the rest is pretence -- but you love it. You love the sham spirituality, it's your food. And why? Because of the dirt underneath. Do you think I don't know the foulness of your sex life -- and her's? -- I do. And it's that foulness you w
ant, you liar. Then have it, have it. You're such a liar.'
She turned away, spasmodically tearing the twigs of spindleberry from the hedge, and fastening them, with vibrating fingers, in the bosom of her coat.
He stood watching in silence. A wonderful tenderness burned in him, at the sight of her quivering, so sensitive fingers: and at the same time he was full of rage and callousness.
`This is a degrading exhibition,' he said coolly.
`Yes, degrading indeed,' she said. `But more to me than to you.'
`Since you choose to degrade yourself,' he said. Again the flash came over her face, the yellow lights concentrated in her eyes.
`You!' she cried. `You! You truth-lover! You purity-monger! It stinks, your truth and your purity. It stinks of the offal you feed on, you scavenger dog, you eater of corpses. You are foul, foul and you must know it. Your purity, your candour, your goodness -- yes, thank you, we've had some. What you are is a foul, deathly thing, obscene, that's what you are, obscene and perverse. You, and love! You may well say, you don't want love. No, you want yourself, and dirt, and death -- that's what you want. You are so perverse, so death-eating. And then --'
`There's a bicycle coming,' he said, writhing under her loud denunciation.
She glanced down the road.
`I don't care,' she cried.
Nevertheless she was silent. The cyclist, having heard the voices raised in altercation, glanced curiously at the man, and the woman, and at the standing motor-car as he passed.
`-- Afternoon,' he said, cheerfully.
`Good-afternoon,' replied Birkin coldly.
They were silent as the man passed into the distance.
A clearer look had come over Birkin's face. He knew she was in the main right. He knew he was perverse, so spiritual on the one hand, and in some strange way, degraded, on the other. But was she herself any better? Was anybody any better?
`It may all be true, lies and stink and all,' he said. `But Hermione's spiritual intimacy is no rottener than your emotional-jealous intimacy. One can preserve the decencies, even to one's enemies: for one's own sake. Hermione is my enemy -- to her last breath! That's why I must bow her off the field.'
`You! You and your enemies and your bows! A pretty picture you make of yourself. But it takes nobody in but yourself. I jealous! I! What I say,' her voice sprang into flame, `I say because it is true, do you see, because you are you, a foul and false liar, a whited sepulchre. That's why I say it. And you hear it.'
`And be grateful,' he added, with a satirical grimace.
`Yes,' she cried, `and if you have a spark of decency in you, be grateful.'
`Not having a spark of decency, however --' he retorted.
`No,' she cried, `you haven't a spark. And so you can go your way, and I'll go mine. It's no good, not the slightest. So you can leave me now, I don't want to go any further with you -- leave me --'
`You don't even know where you are,' he said.
`Oh, don't bother, I assure you I shall be all right. I've got ten shillings in my purse, and that will take me back from anywhere you have brought me to.' She hesitated. The rings were still on her fingers, two on her little finger, one on her ring finger. Still she hesitated.
`Very good,' he said. `The only hopeless thing is a fool.'
`You are quite right,' she said.
Still she hesitated. Then an ugly, malevolent look came over her face, she pulled the rings from her fingers, and tossed them at him. One touched his face, the others hit his coat, and they scattered into the mud.
`And take your rings,' she said, `and go and buy yourself a female elsewhere -- there are plenty to be had, who will be quite glad to share your spiritual mess, -- or to have your physical mess, and leave your spiritual mess to Hermione.'
With which she walked away, desultorily, up the road. He stood motionless, watching her sullen, rather ugly walk. She was sullenly picking and pulling at the twigs of the hedge as she passed. She grew smaller, she seemed to pass out of his sight. A darkness came over his mind. Only a small, mechanical speck of consciousness hovered near him.
He felt tired and weak. Yet also he was relieved. He gave up his old position. He went and sat on the bank. No doubt Ursula was right. It was true, really, what she said. He knew that his spirituality was concomitant of a process of depravity, a sort of pleasure in self-destruction. There really was a certain stimulant in self-destruction, for him -- especially when it was translated spiritually. But then he knew it -- he knew it, and had done. And was not Ursula's way of emotional intimacy, emotional and physical, was it not just as dangerous as Hermione's abstract spiritual intimacy? Fusion, fusion, this horrible fusion of two beings, which every woman and most men insisted on, was it not nauseous and horrible anyhow, whether it was a fusion of the spirit or of the emotional body? Hermione saw herself as the perfect Idea, to which all men must come: And Ursula was the perfect Womb, the bath of birth, to which all men must come! And both were horrible. Why could they not remain individuals, limited by their own limits? Why this dreadful allcomprehensiveness, this hateful tyranny? Why not leave the other being, free, why try to absorb, or melt, or merge? One might abandon oneself utterly to the moments, but not to any other being.
He could not bear to see the rings lying in the pale mud of the road. He picked them up, and wiped them unconsciously on his hands. They were the little tokens of the reality of beauty, the reality of happiness in warm creation. But he had made his hands all dirty and gritty.
There was a darkness over his mind. The terrible knot of consciousness that had persisted there like an obsession was broken, gone, his life was dissolved in darkness over his limbs and his body. But there was a point of anxiety in his heart now. He wanted her to come back. He breathed lightly and regularly like an infant, that breathes innocently, beyond the touch of responsibility.
She was coming back. He saw her drifting desultorily under the high hedge, advancing towards him slowly. He did not move, he did not look again. He was as if asleep, at peace, slumbering and utterly relaxed.
She came up and stood before him, hanging her head.
`See what a flower I found you,' she said, wistfully holding a piece of purple-red bell-heather under his face. He saw the clump of coloured bells, and the tree-like, tiny branch: also her hands, with their over-fine, over-sensitive skin.
`Pretty!' he said, looking up at her with a smile, taking the flower. Everything had become simple again, quite simple, the complexity gone into nowhere. But he badly wanted to cry: except that he was weary and bored by emotion.
Then a hot passion of tenderness for her filled his heart. He stood up and looked into her face. It was new and oh, so delicate in its luminous wonder and fear. He put his arms round her, and she hid her face on his shoulder.
It was peace, just simple peace, as he stood folding her quietly there on the open lane. It was peace at last. The old, detestable world of tension had passed away at last, his soul was strong and at ease.
She looked up at him. The wonderful yellow light in her eyes now was soft and yielded, they were at peace with each other. He kissed her, softly, many, many times. A laugh came into her eyes.
`Did I abuse you?' she asked.
He smiled too, and took her hand, that was so soft and given.
`Never mind,' she said, `it is all for the good.' He kissed her again, softly, many times.
`Isn't it?' she said.
`Certainly,' he replied. `Wait! I shall have my own back.'
She laughed suddenly, with a wild catch in her voice, and flung her arms around him.
`You are mine, my love, aren't you?' she cried straining him close.
`Yes,' he said, softly.
His voice was so soft and final, she went very still, as if under a fate which had taken her. Yes, she acquiesced -- but it was accomplished without her acquiescence. He was kissing her quietly, repeatedly, with a soft, still happiness that almost made her heart stop beating.
`My love!' she cried, lifting her face and looking with frightened, gentle wonder of bliss. Was it all real? But his eyes were beautiful and soft and immune from stress or excitement, beautiful and smiling lightly to her, smiling with her. She hid her face on his shoulder, hiding before him, because he could see her so completely. She knew he loved her, and she was afraid, she was in a strange element, a new heaven round about her. She wished he were passionate, because in passion she was at home. But this was so still and frail, as space is more frightening than force.
Again, quickly, she lifted her head.
`Do you love me?' she said, quickly, impulsively.
`Yes,' he replied, not heeding her motion, only her stillness.
She knew it was true. She broke away.
`So you ought,' she said, turning round to look at the road. `Did you find the rings?'
`Yes.'
`Where are they?'
`In my pocket.'
She put her hand into his pocket and took them out.
She was restless.
`Shall we go?' she said.
`Yes,' he answered. And they mounted to the car once more, and left behind them this memorable battle-field.
They drifted through the wild, late afternoon, in a beautiful motion that was smiling and transcendent. His mind was sweetly at ease, the life flowed through him as from some new fountain, he was as if born out of the cramp of a womb.
`Are you happy?' she asked him, in her strange, delighted way.
`Yes,' he said.
`So am I,' she cried in sudden ecstacy, putting her arm round him and clutching him violently against her, as he steered the motor-car.
`Don't drive much more,' she said. `I don't want you to be always doing something.'
`No,' he said. `We'll finish this little trip, and then we'll be free.'
`We will, my love, we will,' she cried in delight, kissing him as he turned to her.
He drove on in a strange new wakefulness, the tension of his consciousness broken. He seemed to be conscious all over, all his body awake with a simple, glimmering awareness, as if he had just come awake, like a thing that is born, like a bird when it comes out of an egg, into a new universe.
They dropped down a long hill in the dusk, and suddenly Ursula recognised on her right hand, below in the hollow, the form of Southwell Minster.
`Are we here!' she cried with pleasure.
The rigid, sombre, ugly cathedral was settling under the gloom of the coming night, as they entered the narrow town, the golden lights showed like slabs of revelation, in the shop-windows.
`Father came here with mother,' she said, `when they first knew each other. He loves it -- he loves the Minster. Do you?'
`Yes. It looks like quartz crystals sticking up out of the dark hollow. We'll have our high tea at the Saracen's Head.'
As they descended, they heard the Minster bells playing a hymn, when the hour had struck six. Glory to thee my God this night For all the blessings of the light -- So, to Ursula's ear, the tune fell out, drop by drop, from the unseen sky on to the dusky town. It was like dim, bygone centuries sounding. It was all so far off. She stood in the old yard of the inn, smelling of straw and stables and petrol. Above, she could see the first stars. What was it all? This was no actual world, it was the dreamworld of one's childhood -- a great circumscribed reminiscence. The world had become unreal. She herself was a strange, transcendent reality.
They sat together in a little parlour by the fire.
`Is it true?' she said, wondering.
`What?'
`Everything -- is everything true?'
`The best is true,' he said, grimacing at her.
`Is it?' she replied, laughing, but unassured.
She looked at him. He seemed still so separate. New eyes were opened in her soul. She saw a strange creature from another world, in him. It was as if she were enchanted, and everything were metamorphosed. She recalled again the old magic of the Book of Genesis, where the sons of God saw the daughters of men, that they were fair. And he was one of these, one of these strange creatures from the beyond, looking down at her, and seeing she was fair.
He stood on the hearth-rug looking at her, at her face that was upturned exactly like a flower, a fresh, luminous flower, glinting faintly golden with the dew of the first light. And he was smiling faintly as if there were no speech in the world, save the silent delight of flowers in each other. Smilingly they delighted in each other's presence, pure presence, not to be thought of, even known. But his eyes had a faintly ironical contraction.
And she was drawn to him strangely, as in a spell. Kneeling on the hearth-rug before him, she put her arms round his loins, and put her face against his thigh. Riches! Riches! She was overwhelmed with a sense of a heavenful of riches.
`We love each other,' she said in delight.
`More than that,' he answered, looking down at her with his glimmering, easy face.
Unconsciously, with her sensitive fingertips, she was tracing the back of his thighs, following some mysterious life-flow there. She had discovered something, something more than wonderful, more wonderful than life itself. It was the strange mystery of his life-motion, there, at the back of the thighs, down the flanks. It was a strange reality of his being, the very stuff of being, there in the straight downflow of the thighs. It was here she discovered him one of the sons of God such as were in the beginning of the world, not a man, something other, something more.
This was release at last. She had had lovers, she had known passion. But this was neither love nor passion. It was the daughters of men coming back to the sons of God, the strange inhuman sons of God who are in the beginning.
Her face was now one dazzle of released, golden light, as she looked up at him, and laid her hands full on his thighs, behind, as he stood before her. He looked down at her with a rich bright brow like a diadem above his eyes. She was beautiful as a new marvellous flower opened at his knees, a paradisal flower she was, beyond womanhood, such a flower of luminousness. Yet something was tight and unfree in him. He did not like this crouching, this radiance -- not altogether.
It was all achieved, for her. She had found one of the sons of God from the Beginning, and he had found one of the first most luminous daughters of men.
She traced with her hands the line of his loins and thighs, at the back, and a living fire ran through her, from him, darkly. It was a dark flood of electric passion she released from him, drew into herself. She had established a rich new circuit, a new current of passional electric energy, between the two of them, released from the darkest poles of the body and established in perfect circuit. It was a dark fire of electricity that rushed from him to her, and flooded them both with rich peace, satisfaction.
`My love,' she cried, lifting her face to him, her eyes, her mouth open in transport.
`My love,' he answered, bending and kissing her, always kissing her.
She closed her hands over the full, rounded body of his loins, as he stooped over her, she seemed to touch the quick of the mystery of darkness that was bodily him. She seemed to faint beneath, and he seemed to faint, stooping over her. It was a perfect passing away for both of them, and at the same time the most intolerable accession into being, the marvellous fullness of immediate gratification, overwhelming, outflooding from the source of the deepest life-force, the darkest, deepest, strangest life-source of the human body, at the back and base of the loins.
After a lapse of stillness, after the rivers of strange dark fluid richness had passed over her, flooding, carrying away her mind and flooding down her spine and down her knees, past her feet, a strange flood, sweeping away everything and leaving her an essential new being, she was left quite free, she was free in complete ease, her complete self. So she rose, stilly and blithe, smiling at him. He stood before her, glimmering, so awfully real, that her heart almost stopped beating. He stood there in his strange, whole body, that had its marvellous fountains, like the bodies of the sons of God who were in the beginning. There were strange fountains of his body, more mysterious and potent than any she had imagined or known, more satisfying, ah, finally, mystically-physically satisfying. She had thought there was no source deeper than the phallic source. And now, behold, from the smitten rock of the man's body, from the strange marvellous flanks and thighs, deeper, further in mystery than the phallic source, came the floods of ineffable darkness and ineffable riches.
They were glad, and they could forget perfectly. They laughed, and went to the meal provided. There was a venison pasty, of all things, a large broad-faced cut ham, eggs and cresses and red beet-root, and medlars and apple-tart, and tea.
`What good things!' she cried with pleasure. `How noble it looks! -- shall I pour out the tea? --'
She was usually nervous and uncertain at performing these public duties, such as giving tea. But today she forgot, she was at her ease, entirely forgetting to have misgivings. The tea-pot poured beautifully from a proud slender spout. Her eyes were warm with smiles as she gave him his tea. She had learned at last to be still and perfect.
`Everything is ours,' she said to him.
`Everything,' he answered.
She gave a queer little crowing sound of triumph.
`I'm so glad!' she cried, with unspeakable relief.
`So am I,' he said. `But I'm thinking we'd better get out of our responsibilities as quick as we can.'
`What responsibilities?' she asked, wondering.
`We must drop our jobs, like a shot.'
A new understanding dawned into her face.
`Of course,' she said, `there's that.'
`We must get out,' he said. `There's nothing for it but to get out, quick.'
She looked at him doubtfully across the table.
`But where?' she said.
`I don't know,' he said. `We'll just wander about for a bit.'
Again she looked at him quizzically.
`I should be perfectly happy at the Mill,' she said.
`It's very near the old thing,' he said. `Let us wander a bit.'
His voice could be so soft and happy-go-lucky, it went through her veins like an exhilaration. Nevertheless she dreamed of a valley, and wild gardens, and peace. She had a desire too for splendour -- an aristocratic extravagant splendour. Wandering seemed to her like restlessness, dissatisfaction.
`Where will you wander to?' she asked.
`I don't know. I feel as if I would just meet you and we'd set off -- just towards the distance.'
`But where can one go?' she asked anxiously. `After all, there is only the world, and none of it is very distant.'
`Still,' he said, `I should like to go with you -- nowhere. It would be rather wandering just to nowhere. That's the place to get to -- nowhere. One wants to wander away from the world's somewheres, into our own nowhere.'
Still she meditated.
`You see, my love,' she said, `I'm so afraid that while we are only people, we've got to take the world that's given -- because there isn't any other.'
`Yes there is,' he said. `There's somewhere where we can be free -somewhere where one needn't wear much clothes -- none even -- where one meets a few people who have gone through enough, and can take things for granted -- where you be yourself, without bothering. There is somewhere -- there are one or two people --'
`But where --?' she sighed.
`Somewhere -- anywhere. Let's wander off. That's the thing to do -- let's wander off.'
`Yes --' she said, thrilled at the thought of travel. But to her it was only travel.
`To be free,' he said. `To be free, in a free place, with a few other people!'
`Yes,' she said wistfully. Those `few other people' depressed her.
`It isn't really a locality, though,' he said. `It's a perfected relation between you and me, and others -- the perfect relation -- so that we are free together.'
`It is, my love, isn't it,' she said. `It's you and me. It's you and me, isn't it?' She stretched out her arms to him. He went across and stooped to kiss her face. Her arms closed round him again, her hands spread upon his shoulders, moving slowly there, moving slowly on his back, down his back slowly, with a strange recurrent, rhythmic motion, yet moving slowly down, pressing mysteriously over his loins, over his flanks. The sense of the awfulness of riches that could never be impaired flooded her mind like a swoon, a death in most marvellous possession, mystic-sure. She possessed him so utterly and intolerably, that she herself lapsed out. And yet she was only sitting still in the chair, with her hands pressed upon him, and lost.
Again he softly kissed her.
`We shall never go apart again,' he murmured quietly. And she did not speak, but only pressed her hands firmer down upon the source of darkness in him.
They decided, when they woke again from the pure swoon, to write their resignations from the world of work there and then. She wanted this.
He rang the bell, and ordered note-paper without a printed address. The waiter cleared the table.
`Now then,' he said, `yours first. Put your home address, and the date -then "Director of Education, Town Hall -- Sir --" Now then! -- I don't know how one really stands -- I suppose one could get out of it in less than month -- Anyhow "Sir -- I beg to resign my post as classmistress in the Willey Green Grammar School. I should be very grateful if you would liberate me as soon as possible, without waiting for the expiration of the month's notice." That'll do. Have you got it? Let me look. "Ursula Brangwen." Good! Now I'll write mine. I ought to give them three months, but I can plead health. I can arrange it all right.'
He sat and wrote out his formal resignation.
`Now,' he said, when the envelopes were sealed and addressed, `shall we post them here, both together? I know Jackie will say, "Here's a coincidence!" when he receives them in all their identity. Shall we let him say it, or not?'
`I don't care,' she said.
`No --?' he said, pondering.
`It doesn't matter, does it?' she said.
`Yes,' he replied. `Their imaginations shall not work on us. I'll post yours here, mine after. I cannot be implicated in their imaginings.'
He looked at her with his strange, non-human singleness.
`Yes, you are right,' she said.
She lifted her face to him, all shining and open. It was as if he might enter straight into the source of her radiance. His face became a little distracted.
`Shall we go?' he said.
`As you like,' she replied.
They were soon out of the little town, and running through the uneven lanes of the country. Ursula nestled near him, into his constant warmth, and watched the pale-lit revelation racing ahead, the visible night. Sometimes it was a wide old road, with grass-spaces on either side, flying magic and elfin in the greenish illumination, sometimes it was trees looming overhead, sometimes it was bramble bushes, sometimes the walls of a crew-yard and the butt of a barn.
`Are you going to Shortlands to dinner?' Ursula asked him suddenly. He started.
`Good God!' he said. `Shortlands! Never again. Not that. Besides we should be too late.'
`Where are we going then -- to the Mill?'
`If you like. Pity to go anywhere on this good dark night. Pity to come out of it, really. Pity we can't stop in the good darkness. It is better than anything ever would be -- this good immediate darkness.'
She sat wondering. The car lurched and swayed. She knew there was no leaving him, the darkness held them both and contained them, it was not to be surpassed Besides she had a full mystic knowledge of his suave loins of darkness, dark-clad and suave, and in this knowledge there was some of the inevitability and the beauty of fate, fate which one asks for, which one accepts in full.
He sat still like an Egyptian Pharoah, driving the car. He felt as if he were seated in immemorial potency, like the great carven statues of real Egypt, as real and as fulfilled with subtle strength, as these are, with a vague inscrutable smile on the lips. He knew what it was to have the strange and magical current of force in his back and loins, and down his legs, force so perfect that it stayed him immobile, and left his face subtly, mindlessly smiling. He knew what it was to be awake and potent in that other basic mind, the deepest physical mind. And from this source he had a pure and magic control, magical, mystical, a force in darkness, like electricity.
It was very difficult to speak, it was so perfect to sit in this pure living silence, subtle, full of unthinkable knowledge and unthinkable force, upheld immemorially in timeless force, like the immobile, supremely potent Egyptians, seated forever in their living, subtle silence.
`We need not go home,' he said. `This car has seats that let down and make a bed, and we can lift the hood.'
She was glad and frightened. She cowered near to him.
`But what about them at home?' she said.
`Send a telegram.'
Nothing more was said. They ran on in silence. But with a sort of second consciousness he steered the car towards a destination. For he had the free intelligence to direct his own ends. His arms and his breast and his head were rounded and living like those of the Greek, he had not the unawakened straight arms of the Egyptian, nor the sealed, slumbering head. A lambent intelligence played secondarily above his pure Egyptian concentration in darkness.
They came to a village that lined along the road. The car crept slowly along, until he saw the post-office. Then he pulled up.
`I will send a telegram to your father,' he said. `I will merely say "spending the night in town," shall I?'
`Yes,' she answered. She did not want to be disturbed into taking thought.
She watched him move into the post-office. It was also a shop, she saw. Strange, he was. Even as he went into the lighted, public place he remained dark and magic, the living silence seemed the body of reality in him, subtle, potent, indiscoverable. There he was! In a strange uplift of elation she saw him, the being never to be revealed, awful in its potency, mystic and real. This dark, subtle reality of him, never to be translated, liberated her into perfection, her own perfected being. She too was dark and fulfilled in silence.
He came out, throwing some packages into the car.
`There is some bread, and cheese, and raisins, and apples, and hard chocolate,' he said, in his voice that was as if laughing, because of the unblemished stillness and force which was the reality in him. She would have to touch him. To speak, to see, was nothing. It was a travesty to look and to comprehend the man there. Darkness and silence must fall perfectly on her, then she could know mystically, in unrevealed touch. She must lightly, mindlessly connect with him, have the knowledge which is death of knowledge, the reality of surety in not-knowing.
Soon they had run on again into the darkness. She did not ask where they were going, she did not care. She sat in a fullness and a pure potency that was like apathy, mindless and immobile. She was next to him, and hung in a pure rest, as a star is hung, balanced unthinkably. Still there remained a dark lambency of anticipation. She would touch him. With perfect fine finger-tips of reality she would touch the reality in him, the suave, pure, untranslatable reality of his loins of darkness. To touch, mindlessly in darkness to come in pure touching upon the living reality of him, his suave perfect loins and thighs of darkness, this was her sustaining anticipation.
And he too waited in the magical steadfastness of suspense, for her to take this knowledge of him as he had taken it of her. He knew her darkly, with the fullness of dark knowledge. Now she would know him, and he too would be liberated. He would be night-free, like an Egyptian, steadfast in perfectly suspended equilibrium, pure mystic nodality of physical being. They would give each other this star-equilibrium which alone is freedom.
She saw that they were running among trees -- great old trees with dying bracken undergrowth. The palish, gnarled trunks showed ghostly, and like old priests in the hovering distance, the fern rose magical and mysterious. It was a night all darkness, with low cloud. The motor-car advanced slowly.
`Where are we?' she whispered.
`In Sherwood Forest.'
It was evident he knew the place. He drove softly, watching. Then they came to a green road between the trees. They turned cautiously round, and were advancing between the oaks of the forest, down a green lane. The green lane widened into a little circle of grass, where there was a small trickle of water at the bottom of a sloping bank. The car stopped.
`We will stay here,' he said, `and put out the lights.'
He extinguished the lamps at once, and it was pure night, with shadows of trees like realities of other, nightly being. He threw a rug on to the bracken, and they sat in stillness and mindless silence. There were faint sounds from the wood, but no disturbance, no possible disturbance, the world was under a strange ban, a new mystery had supervened. They threw off their clothes, and he gathered her to him, and found her, found the pure lambent reality of her forever invisible flesh. Quenched, inhuman, his fingers upon her unrevealed nudity were the fingers of silence upon silence, the body of mysterious night upon the body of mysterious night, the night masculine and feminine, never to be seen with the eye, or known with the mind, only known as a palpable revelation of living otherness.
She had her desire of him, she touched, she received the maximum of unspeakable communication in touch, dark, subtle, positively silent, a magnificent gift and give again, a perfect acceptance and yielding, a mystery, the reality of that which can never be known, vital, sensual reality that can never be transmuted into mind content, but remains outside, living body of darkness and silence and subtlety, the mystic body of reality. She had her desire fulfilled. He had his desire fulfilled. For she was to him what he was to her, the immemorial magnificence of mystic, palpable, real otherness.
They slept the chilly night through under the hood of the car, a night of unbroken sleep. It was already high day when he awoke. They looked at each other and laughed, then looked away, filled with darkness and secrecy. Then they kissed and remembered the magnificence of the night. It was so magnificent, such an inheritance of a universe of dark reality, that they were afraid to seem to remember. They hid away the remembrance and the knowledge.
 
第二天伯金就来找厄秀拉。那是将近中午时,伯金来到小学校问厄秀拉是否愿意同他一起驾车出游。厄秀拉同意了,但她脸色阴沉着,毫无表情。见她这样,他的心沉了下去。
下午天气晴朗,光线柔和。伯金开着汽车,厄秀拉就坐在他身边,但她的脸色依旧阴沉着毫无表情。每当她这样象一堵墙似的冲着他,他的心里就十分难受。
他的生命现在是太微不足道了,他几乎对什么都不在乎了。有时他似乎一点都不在乎厄秀拉、赫麦妮或别人是否存在。何苦麻烦呢!为什么非要追求一种和谐、满意的生活?为什么不在一连串偶然事件中游荡——就象流浪汉小说那样?为什么不呢?为什么要去在乎什么人与人之间的关系?为什么那么严肃地对待别人?为什么要与别人结成如此严肃的关系?为什么不随便些、游游荡荡、承认一切都有其价值?
可说到底,他是命中注定要走老路、要认真生活的。
“看,”他说,“看我买了些什么?”汽车在雪白宽阔的路上行驶着,沿路两旁都是树木。
他给她一卷纸,她打开就看。
“太美了。”她看着礼物说。
“真是太美了!”她又叫起来。“可你为什么把它们给我?”
她挑战地问。
他脸上现出一丝厌烦和愤愤然的表情,然后耸了耸肩。
“我想这样。”他冷漠地说。
“可为什么?你这是为什么?”
“一定要我做出解释吗?”他说。
她一言不发地看着包在纸里的戒指。
“我觉得它们太美了,”她说,“特别是这一只,太美妙了——”
这只戒指上镶着火蛋白石,周围是一圈细小的红宝石。
“你最喜欢那一只吗?”他问。
“是的。”
“可我喜欢蓝宝石的。”他说。
“这一只吗?”
这是一只漂亮的玫瑰型蓝宝石戒指,上面点缀着一些小钻石。
“是啊,”她说,“很好看。”她把戒指举到阳光下看了看说。“也许,这才是最好的——”
“蓝的——”他说。
“对,很奇妙——”
突然他一扭方向盘,汽车才避免了与一辆农家马车相撞。但汽车却倾斜在岸边。他开车很马虎,老爱开飞车。厄秀拉可吓坏了。他那种莽撞劲儿总让她害怕。她突然感到他会开车出事,她会死于车祸。想到此她一时心凉了。
“你这么开车不是有点太危险了吗?”她问。
“不,不危险,”他说,然后他又问她:“你不喜欢黄色的戒指吗?”
这是一只镶在钢架之类的金属中的方黄玉戒指,做工很精细。
“喜欢的,”她说,“可是你为什么买这些戒指?”
“我需要。都是旧货。”
“你买来是自己用吗?”
“不是。我的手戴戒指不象样。”
“那你买它们干什么?”
“买来送给你。”
“为什么给我?你肯定是买来送给赫麦妮的!你属于她。”
他没说话。她手里仍攥着这些首饰。她想戴上这几只戒指,可她心中什么东西在阻挡她这样做。另外她恐怕自己的手太大戴不下,她要避免戴不下戒指丢丑,所以只在小手指上试了试。他们就这样在空空荡荡的街上驾车转游。
坐汽车很令她激动,以至于她忘记了自己的现状。
“我们到哪儿了?”她突然问。
“离作坊不远。”
“我们去哪儿呢?”
“哪儿都行。”
她就喜欢这样的答复。
她张开手,看着手中的戒指。三个镶有宝石的圆圆的戒指摆在她的手掌里,她真想戴上试试,但又不想让伯金看见,否则他会发现她的手指头太粗。但他还是发现了。凡是她不想让他看到的他偏偏都能看到。他这么眼尖,真让人恨。
只有那只镶火蛋白石的戒指环圈比较薄,她的手指头可以伸进去。但她这人很迷信,觉得有一种不祥之兆。不,她不要他这象征性的戒指。这等于把自己许给他了。
“看,”她向他伸出半握着的手。“别的几个都不合适。”
他看到柔和的宝石在她过于敏感的皮肤上闪着红光。
“是不合适。”他说。
“火蛋白石不吉利,是吗?”她若有所思地说。
“不过我喜欢不吉利的东西。吉利很庸俗。谁需要吉利所带来的一切?反正我不需要。”
“那是为什么呢?”她笑道。
她急于想看看其它两只戒指戴在自己手上是什么样,于是她就把它们穿在小手指上。
“这些戒指本可以再做大一点的。”他说。
“对,”她将信将疑地说。然后她叹了一口气。她知道,接受了戒指就等于接受了一种约束。但命运是不可抗拒的。她又看看戒指,在她眼里它们极漂亮——不是装饰品或财富,而是爱物。
“你买了这些戒指真叫我高兴。”说着她不太情愿地把手轻轻搭在他的胳膊上。
他微微一笑。他需要她亲近他,但他内心深处却是愤然、漠然的。他知道她对他怀有一股激情,这是真的。但这不是彻底的激情。更深层的激情是当一个人变得超越自身,超越情感时爆发出来的。而厄秀拉仍停留在情感与自我的阶段——总是无法超越自身。他接受了她,但他并没有被她占有。他接受了黑暗、羞赧的她——象一个魔鬼俯视着神秘腐朽的源泉——她生命的源泉。他笑着、抖动着双肩,最终接受了她。至于她,什么时候她才能超越自己,在死亡的意义上接受他?
这会儿她变得很幸福。汽车在向前行驶,午后的天气柔和、晴朗。她饶有兴趣地聊着天儿,分析着人们和他们的动机——戈珍和杰拉德。他含含糊糊地回答着。他对于各种人的性格什么的并不那么感兴趣——人们各不相同,但都受着同样的局限。大约只有两种伟大的观念,只有两条巨大的运动流,从中派生出多种形式的回流。这种回流——反逆流在不同的人身上表现不一样,但人们遵循的不过是几条大的规律,从本质上说都没什么区别。他们运动或反运动,毫不受意志支配地遵循着几条大规律,而一旦这些规律和大的原则为人所知,人就不再神秘,也就没什么意思了。人们从本质上说都一样,他们的不同不过是一个主旋律的变奏。他们当中谁也无法超越天命。
厄秀拉不同意这种说法,她认为了解人仍旧是一种历险,不过这也许比不上自己过图说服自己更是一种历险。或许现在她的兴趣有点象机器一样呆板。或许她的兴趣是破坏性的,她的分析真象在把东西肢解。在她心目中,她并不在意别人和别人的特殊之处,甚至别人遭毁灭她都不在乎。一时间她似乎触到了心中的这一想法,她沉静下来,只把兴趣全转到伯金身上。
“在暮色中回去不是很美吗?”她说,“我们稍晚一点喝茶好吗?喝浓茶,好吗?”
“我答应人家到肖特兰兹吃晚饭的。”他说。
“可这没关系,你,你可以明天再去嘛。”
“赫麦妮在那儿,”他很不安地说。“她两天以后就会离开这儿。我想我该跟她告别,以后我再也不见她了。”
厄秀拉同他拉开了距离,沉默不语了。伯金眉毛紧蹙着,眼里闪动着怒火。
“你不在意吧?”他有点恼火地说。
“不,我不在意。我为什么要在意呢?为什么?”她的话很挖苦人。
“我是在问我自己,”他说,“你为什么在意?!可你看上去就是不满意。”他气得眉毛紧蹙成一团。
“请相信,我不在乎,一点儿都不在乎!去你应该去的地方吧——我就希望你这样做。”
“你这个傻瓜!”他叫道。“我和赫麦妮的关系已经完了。她对你来说比对我还重要。你同她作对,说明你同她是一类人。”
“作对!”厄秀拉叫了起来,“我知道你的诡计。我才不会让你的花言巧语骗了我呢。你属于赫麦妮,被她迷住了。你愿意,就去吧。我不谴责你。可那样的话,你我就没什么关系了。”
伯金气愤极了,狂怒中停下了车。于是,他们就坐在村路中央的车中,把这件事说个明白。这是他们之间的一场战争危机,他们并未看出这种境况的荒唐之处。
“如果你不是个傻瓜,如果你还不傻,”他痛苦绝望地叫着,“你就该知道,甚至当你错的时候你也应该体面些。这些年我同赫麦妮保持关系是错误的,这是个死亡的过程。但不管怎么说,人还是要有人的面子的。可你却一提赫麦妮就满怀妒嫉地要把我的心都撕碎。”
“妒嫉!妒嫉!我妒嫉!你这样想就错了。我一点都不妒嫉赫麦妮,对我来说她一钱不值。压根儿谈不上妒嫉!”说着她打了一个响指。“你撒谎。你要找回赫麦妮,就象狗要寻到自己吐出过的东西一样。我恨的是赫麦妮所主张的。我所以恨,是因为她说的是假话。可你需要这些假话,你拿它没办法,拿你自己也没办法。你属于那个旧的、死气沉沉的生活方式,那就回到那种生活方式中去吧。但别来找我,我跟它可没任何关系。”
她一气之下跳下汽车到树篱前,情不自禁地摘着粉红色的桨果,有些果子已经绽开,露出桔红色的籽。
“你可真是个傻瓜。”他有点轻蔑地叫着。
“对,我傻,我是傻。感谢上帝让我这么傻。我太傻了,无法品味你的聪明。感谢上帝吧。你去找你的女人,去吧,她们跟你是一类人,你总有一批这样的人追随你,总有。去找你精神上的新娘去吧,别来找我,因为我没她们那种精神,谢谢你了。你不满意,是吗?你的精神新娘无法给予你所需要的东西,她们对你来说并不够平易近人、不够肉感,是吗?于是你甩下她们来找我!你想跟我结婚过家常生活,可又要暗中与她们进行精神上的往来!我懂你这套肮脏的把戏。”一股怒火燃遍全身,她双脚发疯地跺着地,于是他害怕了,深怕她打他。“而我,我并不够精神化,在这方面我不如赫麦妮——!”说着,她的双眉蹙紧了,目光老虎般地闪烁着。“那就去找她吧,我要说的就这句话,去找她吧,去。哈哈,她,精神——精神,她!她是个肮脏的物质主义者。她精神化吗?她关注的是什么?她的精神又是什么?”她的怒气似乎化作烈火喷将出来炙烤着他的脸。他后退了。“我告诉你吧,这太肮脏,肮脏,肮脏。你要的就是肮脏,你渴求的就是肮脏。精神化?!难道她的霸道、骄横、肮脏的物质主义就是精神化?她是一个泼妇,泼妇,就是这样的物质主义者。太肮脏了。她那股子社交激情到底会怎样?社交激情,她有什么样的社交激情?让我看看!在哪儿?她需要垂手可得的小权力,她需要一种伟女人的幻觉,就是这么回事。在她的灵魂中,她是一个凶恶的异教徒,很肮脏。从根本上说她就是这么个人。其余的全是装的——可你喜欢这个。你喜欢这种虚假的精神,这是你的食粮。为什么?那是潜伏着的肮脏所至。你以为我不知道你的性生活有多肮脏吗?还有她的,我也知晓。而你需要的正是这种肮脏,你这骗子。那就过这肮脏生活去吧,去吧。你这骗子。”
她转过身去,战栗着从篱笆上摘下桨果,双手颤抖着把桨果戴在胸部。
他默默地看着她。一看到她战栗着的敏感的手指,他心中就燃起一股奇妙的温柔之情,但同时他心里也感到气愤、冰冷。
“这种表现很卑劣。”他冷冷地说。
“是的,的确卑劣,”她说,“对我来说更是如此。”
“看来你是愿意降低自己的身份的,”他说。这时他看到她脸上燃起火焰,目光中凝聚着黄色的光点。
“你!”她叫道,“你!好一个热爱真理的人!好一个纯洁的人!你的真理和纯洁让人听着恶心。你这个垃圾堆里刨食的狗,食死尸的狗。你肮脏,肮脏,你必须明白这一点。你纯洁,公正,善良,是的,谢谢你,你有那么点纯洁、公正、善良。可你的真实面目是,猥亵,肮脏,你就是这么个人,猥亵、变态。你还爱!你也可以说你不需要爱。不,你需要你自己、肮脏和死亡——你要的就是这个。你太变态,太僵死,还有——”
“过来一辆自行车,”他说。他让她那大声的谴责搞得很不安。
她朝路上看去。
“我才不管什么自行车呢。”她叫道。
她总算沉默了。那骑车人听到这边的争吵声,奇怪地看着这一男一女,又看看停在路上的汽车。
“你好,”他快活地说。
那人走远了,他们沉默了。
伯金脸色变开朗了。他知道总的来说厄秀拉是对的。他知道自己心理变态了,一方面过于精神化,另一方面,自己卑劣得出奇。可是难道她比自己强多少吗?难道别人就能强多少?
“或许这是对的。”他说。“但是赫麦妮的意淫并不比你的那种情感上的妒忌更坏。人甚至应该在自己的敌人面前保持自己的体面。赫麦妮至死都会是我的敌人!我必须用箭把她赶走。”
“你!你,你的敌人,你的箭!你把你自己描绘得挺美啊。可这幅画中只有你一个人,没别人。我嫉妒!我说那些话,”她大叫着,“是因为那是事实,明白吗?你是你,一个肮脏虚伪的骗子,一个伪君子。我说的就是这个,你全听到了。”
“很感谢你,”他调侃地扮个鬼脸道。
“是的,”她叫道,“如果你还有点体面,就该感谢我。”
“可是,我没一点体面——”他反讥道。
“没有,”她喊道,“你没一丁点儿。所以,你可以走你自己的路,我走我的路。没什么好处,一点也没有。你可以把我留在这儿了,我不想跟你多走一步,留下我——”
“你甚至不知道你在哪里——”他说。
“不必麻烦了,请放心,我不会出问题的。我钱包里有十个先令,你把我弄到哪儿,这点钱也够我回去的路费。”她犹豫着。她手上还戴着戒指呢,两只戴在小手指上,一只戴在无名指上。她仍犹豫着不动。
“很好,”他说,“最没希望的是傻瓜。”
“你说得很对。”她说。
她又犹豫了片刻。脸上露出丑陋、恶毒的表情,从手指上撸下戒指冲他扔过去。一只打在他脸上,另外两只掉到衣服上又散落在泥土中。
“收回你的戒指吧,”她说,“去买个女人吧,哪儿都可以买到,有许多人愿意与你共享那些乱哄哄的精神或享有你的肉欲,把精神留给赫麦妮。”
说完她就漫不经心地上路了。伯金伫立着看着她阴沉地走远了,一边走一边揪扯着篱笆上的树枝子。她的身影渐渐变小,似乎在他的视线中消失了。他觉得头脑中一片黑暗,只有一点意识的游丝在抖动着。
他感到疲惫虚弱,但也感到释然。他改变了下姿势,走过去坐在岸边上。毫无疑问厄秀拉是对的。她说的的确是真情。他知道他的精神化是伴随着一种坠落的,那是一种自我毁灭的快感。自我毁灭中的确有一种快感,对他来说当自我毁灭在精神上转化成另一种形式出现时更是如此。他知道,他这样做了。还有,难道厄秀拉的情感之淫不是同赫麦妮那种深奥的意淫同样危险吗?熔化,熔化,这两种生命的熔合,每个男女都坚持这样做,不管是精神实体还是情感实体,不是都很令人恶心、可怕吗?赫麦妮觉得自己是一个完整的观念,所有的男人都得追随她,而厄秀拉则是完整的母腹,是新生儿的浴池,所有的男人都必须奔向她!她们都很可怕。她们为什么不是个性化的人,为什么不受到自身的限制?她们为什么如此可怕得完整,如此可憎得霸道?她们为什么不让别人自由,为什么要溶解人家?一个人完全可以沉湎于重大的事情,但不是沉湎于别的生命。
他不忍心看着戒指陷在路上的泥土中。他拾起戒指,情不自禁地用手擦着上面的泥土。这戒指是美的象征,是热烈的创造中幸福的象征。他的手上沾上了沙砾,脏了。
他头脑中一片黑暗。头脑中凝聚着的意识粉碎了,远逝了,他的生命在黑暗中溶化了。他心中很是焦虑。他需要她回来。他象婴儿那样轻微、有规律地喘息着,象婴孩一样天真无邪,毫无责任感。
她正往回走。他看到她正沿着高高的篱笆漫不经心地朝他缓缓走来。他没动,没有再看她。他似乎静静地睡了,蛰伏着,彻底放松了。
她走过来垂着头站在他面前。
“看我给你采来了什么花儿?”说着她把一束紫红色的石楠花捧到他面前。他看到了那一簇喇叭样的各色花儿和细小如树枝般的花梗,还看到捧着花的那手,她手上的皮肤那么细腻、那么敏感。
“很美!”他抬头冲她笑着接过了花儿。一切又变得很简单了,复杂性全消逝了。但是他真想大叫,但没叫出声,他太累,感情负担太重了。
随后他心中升起一股对她的温柔激情。他站起来,凝视着她的脸。这是一张全新的脸,那么骄纤,脸上露出惊奇与恐惧的表情。他搂住她,她把脸伏在他的肩上。
安宁,那样宁馨,他就站在路上默默地拥抱着她。最终是静谧。原先那可恶的紧张世界终于逝去了。
她抬头看着他,眼中那奇妙的黄色光芒变得柔和、温顺起来,他们二人的心情都平静下来了。他吻了她,温柔地,一遍又一遍。她的目光充满了笑意。
“我骂你了吗?”她问。
他也笑了,握住了她柔软的手。
“千万别在意,”她说,“这也是为了咱们好。”他温柔地吻了她许多次。
“难道不是吗?”她说。
“当然,”他说,“等着吧,我会报复的。”
她突然一声大笑,猛地拥抱住他。
“你是我的,我的爱,不是吗?”她叫着搂紧了他。
“是的。”他温柔地说。
他的话那么肯定,语气那么温柔,令她无法动弹,似乎屈从于一种命运。是的,她默许了,可他却没有得到她的许可就做了一切。他默默地一遍又一遍地吻她,温柔、幸福地吻她,他的吻几乎令她的心停止了跳动。
“我的爱!”她叫着,抬起脸惊喜地看着 
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 22楼  发表于: 2013-10-29 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 22 Woman to Woman


THEY CAME to the town, and left Gerald at the railway station. Gudrun and Winifred were to come to tea with Birkin, who expected Ursula also. In the afternoon, however, the first person to turn up was Hermione. Birkin was out, so she went in the drawing-room, looking at his books and papers, and playing on the piano. Then Ursula arrived. She was surprised, unpleasantly so, to see Hermione, of whom she had heard nothing for some time.
`It is a surprise to see you,' she said.
`Yes,' said Hermione -- `I've been away at Aix --'
`Oh, for your health?'
`Yes.'
The two women looked at each other. Ursula resented Hermione's long, grave, downward-looking face. There was something of the stupidity and the unenlightened self-esteem of a horse in it. `She's got a horse-face,' Ursula said to herself, `she runs between blinkers.' It did seem as if Hermione, like the moon, had only one side to her penny. There was no obverse. She stared out all the time on the narrow, but to her, complete world of the extant consciousness. In the darkness, she did not exist. Like the moon, one half of her was lost to life. Her self was all in her head, she did not know what it was spontaneously to run or move, like a fish in the water, or a weasel on the grass. She must always know.
But Ursula only suffered from Hermione's one-sidedness. She only felt Hermione's cool evidence, which seemed to put her down as nothing. Hermione, who brooded and brooded till she was exhausted with the ache of her effort at consciousness, spent and ashen in her body, who gained so slowly and with such effort her final and barren conclusions of knowledge, was apt, in the presence of other women, whom she thought simply female, to wear the conclusions of her bitter assurance like jewels which conferred on her an unquestionable distinction, established her in a higher order of life. She was apt, mentally, to condescend to women such as Ursula, whom she regarded as purely emotional. Poor Hermione, it was her one possession, this aching certainty of hers, it was her only justification. She must be confident here, for God knows, she felt rejected and deficient enough elsewhere. In the life of thought, of the spirit, she was one of the elect. And she wanted to be universal. But there was a devastating cynicism at the bottom of her. She did not believe in her own universals -- they were sham. She did not believe in the inner life -- it was a trick, not a reality. She did not believe in the spiritual world -- it was an affectation. In the last resort, she believed in Mammon, the flesh, and the devil -- these at least were not sham. She was a priestess without belief, without conviction, suckled in a creed outworn, and condemned to the reiteration of mysteries that were not divine to her. Yet there was no escape. She was a leaf upon a dying tree. What help was there then, but to fight still for the old, withered truths, to die for the old, outworn belief, to be a sacred and inviolate priestess of desecrated mysteries? The old great truths bad been true. And she was a leaf of the old great tree of knowledge that was withering now. To the old and last truth then she must be faithful even though cynicism and mockery took place at the bottom of her soul.
`I am so glad to see you,' she said to Ursula, in her slow voice, that was like an incantation. `You and Rupert have become quite friends?'
`Oh yes,' said Ursula. `He is always somewhere in the background.'
Hermione paused before she answered. She saw perfectly well the other woman's vaunt: it seemed truly vulgar.
`Is he?' she said slowly, and with perfect equanimity. `And do you think you will marry?'
The question was so calm and mild, so simple and bare and dispassionate that Ursula was somewhat taken aback, rather attracted. It pleased her almost like a wickedness. There was some delightful naked irony in Hermione.
`Well,' replied Ursula, `He wants to, awfully, but I'm not so sure.'
Hermione watched her with slow calm eyes. She noted this new expression of vaunting. How she envied Ursula a certain unconscious positivity! even her vulgarity!
`Why aren't you sure?' she asked, in her easy sing song. She was perfectly at her ease, perhaps even rather happy in this conversation. `You don't really love him?'
Ursula flushed a little at the mild impertinence of this question. And yet she could not definitely take offence. Hermione seemed so calmly and sanely candid. After all, it was rather great to be able to be so sane.
`He says it isn't love he wants,' she replied.
`What is it then?' Hermione was slow and level.
`He wants me really to accept him in marriage.'
Hermione was silent for some time, watching Ursula with slow, pensive eyes.
`Does he?' she said at length, without expression. Then, rousing, `And what is it you don't want? You don't want marriage?'
`No -- I don't -- not really. I don't want to give the sort of submission he insists on. He wants me to give myself up -- and I simply don't feel that I can do it.'
Again there was a long pause, before Hermione replied:
`Not if you don't want to.' Then again there was silence. Hermione shuddered with a strange desire. Ah, if only he had asked her to subserve him, to be his slave! She shuddered with desire.
`You see I can't --'
`But exactly in what does --'
They had both begun at once, they both stopped. Then, Hermione, assuming priority of speech, resumed as if wearily:
`To what does he want you to submit?'
`He says he wants me to accept him non-emotionally, and finally -- I really don't know what he means. He says he wants the demon part of himself to be mated -- physically -- not the human being. You see he says one thing one day, and another the next -- and he always contradicts himself --'
`And always thinks about himself, and his own dissatisfaction,' said Hermione slowly.
`Yes,' cried Ursula. `As if there were no-one but himself concerned. That makes it so impossible.'
But immediately she began to retract.
`He insists on my accepting God knows what in him,' she resumed. `He wants me to accept him as -- as an absolute -- But it seems to me he doesn't want to give anything. He doesn't want real warm intimacy -- he won't have it -- he rejects it. He won't let me think, really, and he won't let me feel -- he hates feelings.'
There was a long pause, bitter for Hermione. Ah, if only he would have made this demand of her? Her he drove into thought, drove inexorably into knowledge -- and then execrated her for it.
`He wants me to sink myself,' Ursula resumed, `not to have any being of my own --'
`Then why doesn't he marry an odalisk?' said Hermione in her mild sing-song, `if it is that he wants.' Her long face looked sardonic and amused.
`Yes,' said Ursula vaguely. After all, the tiresome thing was, he did not want an odalisk, he did not want a slave. Hermione would have been his slave -- there was in her a horrible desire to prostrate herself before a man -- a man who worshipped her, however, and admitted her as the supreme thing. He did not want an odalisk. He wanted a woman to take something from him, to give herself up so much that she could take the last realities of him, the last facts, the last physical facts, physical and unbearable.
And if she did, would he acknowledge her? Would he be able to acknowledge her through everything, or would he use her just as his instrument, use her for his own private satisfaction, not admitting her? That was what the other men had done. They had wanted their own show, and they would not admit her, they turned all she was into nothingness. Just as Hermione now betrayed herself as a woman. Hermione was like a man, she believed only in men's things. She betrayed the woman in herself. And Birkin, would he acknowledge, or would he deny her?
`Yes,' said Hermione, as each woman came out of her own separate reverie. `It would be a mistake -- I think it would be a mistake --'
`To marry him?' asked Ursula.
`Yes,' said Hermione slowly -- `I think you need a man -- soldierly, strong-willed -- ' Hermione held out her hand and clenched it with rhapsodic intensity. `You should have a man like the old heroes -- you need to stand behind him as he goes into battle, you need to see his strength, and to hear his shout --. You need a man physically strong, and virile in his will, not a sensitive man --.' There was a break, as if the pythoness had uttered the oracle, and now the woman went on, in a rhapsody-wearied voice: `And you see, Rupert isn't this, he isn't. He is frail in health and body, he needs great, great care. Then he is so changeable and unsure of himself -- it requires the greatest patience and understanding to help him. And I don't think you are patient. You would have to be prepared to suffer -- dreadfully. I can't tell you how much suffering it would take to make him happy. He lives an intensely spiritual life, at times -- too, too wonderful. And then come the reactions. I can't speak of what I have been through with him. We have been together so long, I really do know him, I do know what he is. And I feel I must say it; I feel it would be perfectly disastrous for you to marry him -- for you even more than for him.' Hermione lapsed into bitter reverie. `He is so uncertain, so unstable -- he wearies, and then reacts. I couldn't tell you what his re-actions are. I couldn't tell you the agony of them. That which he affirms and loves one day -- a little latter he turns on it in a fury of destruction. He is never constant, always this awful, dreadful reaction. Always the quick change from good to bad, bad to good. And nothing is so devastating, nothing --'
`Yes,' said Ursula humbly, `you must have suffered.'
An unearthly light came on Hermione's face. She clenched her hand like one inspired.
`And one must be willing to suffer -- willing to suffer for him hourly, daily -- if you are going to help him, if he is to keep true to anything at all -- '
`And I don't want to suffer hourly and daily,' said Ursula. `I don't, I should be ashamed. I think it is degrading not to be happy.'
Hermione stopped and looked at her a long time.
`Do you?' she said at last. And this utterance seemed to her a mark of Ursula's far distance from herself. For to Hermione suffering was the greatest reality, come what might. Yet she too had a creed of happiness.
`Yes,' she said. `One should be happy --' But it was a matter of will.
`Yes,' said Hermione, listlessly now, `I can only feel that it would be disastrous, disastrous -- at least, to marry in a hurry. Can't you be together without marriage? Can't you go away and live somewhere without marriage? I do feel that marriage would be fatal, for both of you. I think for you even more than for him -- and I think of his health --'
`Of course,' said Ursula, `I don't care about marriage -- it isn't really important to me -- it's he who wants it.'
`It is his idea for the moment,' said Hermione, with that weary finality, and a sort of si jeunesse savait infallibility.
There was a pause. Then Ursula broke into faltering challenge.
`You think I'm merely a physical woman, don't you?'
`No indeed,' said Hermione. `No, indeed! But I think you are vital and young -- it isn't a question of years, or even of experience -- it is almost a question of race. Rupert is race-old, he comes of an old race -- and you seem to me so young, you come of a young, inexperienced race.'
`Do I!' said Ursula. `But I think he is awfully young, on one side.'
`Yes, perhaps childish in many respects. Nevertheless --'
They both lapsed into silence. Ursula was filled with deep resentment and a touch of hopelessness. `It isn't true,' she said to herself, silently addressing her adversary. `It isn't true. And it is you who want a physically strong, bullying man, not I. It is you who want an unsensitive man, not I. You don't know anything about Rupert, not really, in spite of the years you have had with him. You don't give him a woman's love, you give him an ideal love, and that is why he reacts away from you. You don't know. You only know the dead things. Any kitchen maid would know something about him, you don't know. What do you think your knowledge is but dead understanding, that doesn't mean a thing. You are so false, and untrue, how could you know anything? What is the good of your talking about love -- you untrue spectre of a woman! How can you know anything, when you don't believe? You don't believe in yourself and your own womanhood, so what good is your conceited, shallow cleverness --!'
The two women sat on in antagonistic silence. Hermione felt injured, that all her good intention, all her offering, only left the other woman in vulgar antagonism. But then, Ursula could not understand, never would understand, could never be more than the usual jealous and unreasonable female, with a good deal of powerful female emotion, female attraction, and a fair amount of female understanding, but no mind. Hermione had decided long ago that where there was no mind, it was useless to appeal for reason -- one had merely to ignore the ignorant. And Rupert -- he had now reacted towards the strongly female, healthy, selfish woman -- it was his reaction for the time being -- there was no helping it all. It was all a foolish backward and forward, a violent oscillation that would at length be too violent for his coherency, and he would smash and be dead. There was no saving him. This violent and directionless reaction between animalism and spiritual truth would go on in him till he tore himself in two between the opposite directions, and disappeared meaninglessly out of life. It was no good -- he too was without unity, without mind, in the ultimate stages of living; not quite man enough to make a destiny for a woman.
They sat on till Birkin came in and found them together. He felt at once the antagonism in the atmosphere, something radical and insuperable, and he bit his lip. But he affected a bluff manner.
`Hello, Hermione, are you back again? How do you feel?'
`Oh, better. And how are you -- you don't look well --'
`Oh! -- I believe Gudrun and Winnie Crich are coming in to tea. At least they said they were. We shall be a tea-party. What train did you come by, Ursula?'
It was rather annoying to see him trying to placate both women at once. Both women watched him, Hermione with deep resentment and pity for him, Ursula very impatient. He was nervous and apparently in quite good spirits, chattering the conventional commonplaces. Ursula was amazed and indignant at the way he made small-talk; he was adept as any fat in Christendom. She became quite stiff, she would not answer. It all seemed to her so false and so belittling. And still Gudrun did not appear.
`I think I shall go to Florence for the winter,' said Hermione at length.
`Will you?' he answered. `But it is so cold there.'
`Yes, but I shall stay with Palestra. It is quite comfortable.'
`What takes you to Florence?'
`I don't know,' said Hermione slowly. Then she looked at him with her slow, heavy gaze. `Barnes is starting his school of aesthetics, and Olandese is going to give a set of discourses on the Italian national policy--'
`Both rubbish,' he said.
`No, I don't think so,' said Hermione.
`Which do you admire, then?'
`I admire both. Barnes is a pioneer. And then I am interested in Italy, in her coming to national consciousness.'
`I wish she'd come to something different from national consciousness, then,' said Birkin; `especially as it only means a sort of commercialindustrial consciousness. I hate Italy and her national rant. And I think Barnes is an amateur.'
Hermione was silent for some moments, in a state of hostility. But yet, she had got Birkin back again into her world! How subtle her influence was, she seemed to start his irritable attention into her direction exclusively, in one minute. He was her creature.
`No,' she said, `you are wrong.' Then a sort of tension came over her, she raised her face like the pythoness inspired with oracles, and went on, in rhapsodic manner: `Il Sandro mi scrive che ha accolto il piu grande entusiasmo, tutti i giovani, e fanciulle e ragazzi, sono tutti --' She went on in Italian, as if, in thinking of the Italians she thought in their language.
He listened with a shade of distaste to her rhapsody, then he said:
`For all that, I don't like it. Their nationalism is just industrialism -- that and a shallow jealousy I detest so much.'
`I think you are wrong -- I think you are wrong --' said Hermione. `It seems to me purely spontaneous and beautiful, the modern Italian's passion, for it is a passion, for Italy, L'Italia --'
`Do you know Italy well?' Ursula asked of Hermione. Hermione hated to be broken in upon in this manner. Yet she answered mildly:
`Yes, pretty well. I spent several years of my girlhood there, with my mother. My mother died in Florence.'
`Oh.'
There was a pause, painful to Ursula and to Birkin. Hermione however seemed abstracted and calm. Birkin was white, his eyes glowed as if he were in a fever, he was far too over-wrought. How Ursula suffered in this tense atmosphere of strained wills! Her head seemed bound round by iron bands.
Birkin rang the bell for tea. They could not wait for Gudrun any longer. When the door was opened, the cat walked in.
`Micio! Micio!' called Hermione, in her slow, deliberate sing-song. The young cat turned to look at her, then, with his slow and stately walk he advanced to her side.
`Vieni -- vieni qua,' Hermione was saying, in her strange caressive, protective voice, as if she were always the elder, the mother superior. `Vieni dire Buon' Giorno alla zia. Mi ricorde, mi ricorde bene -- non he vero, piccolo? E vero che mi ricordi? E vero?' And slowly she rubbed his head, slowly and with ironic indifference.
`Does he understand Italian?' said Ursula, who knew nothing of the language.
`Yes,' said Hermione at length. `His mother was Italian. She was born in my waste-paper basket in Florence, on the morning of Rupert's birthday. She was his birthday present.'
Tea was brought in. Birkin poured out for them. It was strange how inviolable was the intimacy which existed between him and Hermione. Ursula felt that she was an outsider. The very tea-cups and the old silver was a bond between Hermione and Birkin. It seemed to belong to an old, past world which they had inhabited together, and in which Ursula was a foreigner. She was almost a parvenue in their old cultured milieu. Her convention was not their convention, their standards were not her standards. But theirs were established, they had the sanction and the grace of age. He and she together, Hermione and Birkin, were people of the same old tradition, the same withered deadening culture. And she, Ursula, was an intruder. So they always made her feel.
Hermione poured a little cream into a saucer. The simple way she assumed her rights in Birkin's room maddened and discouraged Ursula. There was a fatality about it, as if it were bound to be. Hermione lifted the cat and put the cream before him. He planted his two paws on the edge of the table and bent his gracious young head to drink.
`Siccuro che capisce italiano,' sang Hermione, `non l'avra dimenticato, la lingua della Mamma.'
She lifted the cat's head with her long, slow, white fingers, not letting him drink, holding him in her power. It was always the same, this joy in power she manifested, peculiarly in power over any male being. He blinked forbearingly, with a male, bored expression, licking his whiskers. Hermione laughed in her short, grunting fashion.
`Ecco, il bravo ragazzo, come e superbo, questo!'
She made a vivid picture, so calm and strange with the cat. She had a true static impressiveness, she was a social artist in some ways.
The cat refused to look at her, indifferently avoided her fingers, and began to drink again, his nose down to the cream, perfectly balanced, as he lapped with his odd little click.
`It's bad for him, teaching him to eat at table,' said Birkin.
`Yes,' said Hermione, easily assenting.
Then, looking down at the cat, she resumed her old, mocking, humorous sing-song.
`Ti imparano fare brutte cose, brutte cose --'
She lifted the Mino's white chin on her forefinger, slowly. The young cat looked round with a supremely forbearing air, avoided seeing anything, withdrew his chin, and began to wash his face with his paw. Hermione grunted her laughter, pleased.
`Bel giovanotto --' she said.
The cat reached forward again and put his fine white paw on the edge of the saucer. Hermione lifted it down with delicate slowness. This deliberate, delicate carefulness of movement reminded Ursula of Gudrun.
`No! Non e permesso di mettere il zampino nel tondinetto. Non piace al babbo. Un signor gatto cosi selvatico --!'
And she kept her finger on the softly planted paw of the cat, and her voice had the same whimsical, humorous note of bullying.
Ursula had her nose out of joint. She wanted to go away now. It all seemed no good. Hermione was established for ever, she herself was ephemeral and had not yet even arrived.
`I will go now,' she said suddenly.
Birkin looked at her almost in fear -- he so dreaded her anger. `But there is no need for such hurry,' he said.
`Yes,' she answered. `I will go.' And turning to Hermione, before there was time to say any more, she held out her hand and said `Good-bye.'
`Good-bye --' sang Hermione, detaining the band. `Must you really go now?'
`Yes, I think I'll go,' said Ursula, her face set, and averted from Hermione's eyes.
`You think you will --'
But Ursula had got her hand free. She turned to Birkin with a quick, almost jeering: `Good-bye,' and she was opening the door before he had time to do it for her.
When she got outside the house she ran down the road in fury and agitation. It was strange, the unreasoning rage and violence Hermione roused in her, by her very presence. Ursula knew she gave herself away to the other woman, she knew she looked ill-bred, uncouth, exaggerated. But she did not care. She only ran up the road, lest she should go back and jeer in the faces of the two she had left behind. For they outraged her.
 
他们进了城后杰拉德就去火车站了。戈珍和温妮弗莱德同伯金一起去喝茶。伯金在等厄秀拉来,可下午第一个到的却是赫麦妮。伯金刚出去,于是她就进了客厅去看他的书和报纸,又去弹钢琴。随后厄秀拉到了。看到赫麦妮在这儿,她很不高兴,又感到惊讶,她好久没听到赫麦妮的音讯了。
“真想不到会见到您。”她说。
“是啊,”赫麦妮说,“我到爱克斯去了。”
“去疗养?”
“是的。”
两个女人对视着。厄秀拉很讨厌赫麦妮那张细长,阴沉的脸,那似乎是一张愚蠢、不开化但又颇为自尊的马脸。“她长着一张马脸,”她心里说,“还戴着马眼罩。”赫麦妮的确象月亮,你只能看到她的一面而看不到另一面。她总是盯着一个凸现狭小的世界,但她自己却以为那是全部的世界。在黑暗处她是不存在的。象月亮一样,她的一半丢给了生活。她的自我都装在她的心里,她不懂得什么叫自然冲动,比如鱼在水中游或鼬鼠在草丛中钻动。她总要通过知识去认识。
厄秀拉深受赫麦妮的这种片面之苦,它令厄秀拉毫无办法。赫麦妮常常是绞尽脑汁冥思苦索才能渐渐地获得干瘪的知识结论。但在别的女人面前,她惯于端起自信的架子,象戴着什么珠宝一样用知识把自己与其他她认为仅仅是女人的人区分开来,从而显得她高人一等。她惯于对厄秀拉这样的女人显得降尊纡贵,她认为她们是纯情感似的女人。可怜的赫麦妮,她的自信是她的一大财富,她觉得这样做是有道理的。她在此一定要显得自信,因为她不知为什么感到自己处处受排斥、感到虚弱。在思维与精神生活中,她是上帝的选民。尽管她很想与别人融洽,但她内心深处太愤世嫉俗了。她不相信自己会与人为善,那是摆样子罢了。她不相信什么内在的生活——这是一个骗局,不是现实。她不相信精神世界——那是一种假象。唯一让她相信的是贪欲、肉欲和魔王——这些至少不是虚假的。她是个没有信仰、没有信念的牧师,她从一种过时的,沦为重复的神话教义中吸取营养,这些教义对她来说压根儿就不神圣。可是她别无选择。她是一棵将死的树上的叶子。有什么办法呢?她只能为旧的、枯萎的真理而斗争,为旧的、过时的信仰而死,为被亵渎的神话作一个神圣不可侵犯的牧师。古老他伟大真理一直是正确的。她是古老的、伟大的知识之树上的叶子,可这棵树现在凋零了。尽管她的内心深处不乏愤世嫉俗,但对于这古老的真理她必须抱着忠诚的态度。
“见到您我很高兴,”她声音低得象念咒语一样对厄秀拉说。“您跟卢伯特已经成为很好的朋友了?”
“哦,是的,”厄秀拉说,“但他总是躲着我。”
赫麦妮没说话。她完全看得出厄秀拉在自吹自擂、这实在庸俗。
“是吗?”她缓慢、十分镇定地问,“你觉得你们会结婚吗?”
这问题提得那样平静,简单而毫无感情色彩,厄秀拉对这种不无恶意的挑衅有点吃惊,也有点高兴。赫麦妮的话语中颇有点嘲弄。
“哦,”厄秀拉说,“他很想结婚,可我拿不准。”
赫麦妮缓缓地审视着厄秀拉。她发现厄秀拉又在吹牛皮。她真忌妒厄秀拉身上这种毫不经意的自信,甚至她的庸俗之处!
“你为什么拿不准?”她语调毫无起伏地问。她十分安详、这种谈话令她高兴。“你真不爱他?”
听到这种不怎么切题的话,厄秀拉的脸微微发红。不过她又不会生她的气,因为赫麦妮看上去是那么平和、那么理智而坦率。能象她这么理智可真不简单。
“他说他需要的不是爱。”她回答。
“那是什么?”赫麦妮语调平缓地问。
“他要我在婚姻中真正接受他。”
赫麦妮沉默了片刻,阴郁的目光缓缓扫视着她。
“是吗?”她终于毫无表情地说。然后她问:“那么你不需要的是什么?你不需要婚姻吗?”
“不——我不——并不很想。我不想象他坚持的那样驯服。他需要我放弃自我,可我简直无法想象我会那样做。”
赫麦妮又沉默了好久才说:
“如果你不想你就不会做。”说完她又沉默了。一股奇特的欲望令赫麦妮不寒而栗。啊,如果伯金是要求她顺从他,成为他的奴隶,那该多么好!她颤抖着。
“你看,我不能——”
“可,说实在的,什么——”
她们双方同时张口说话而又同时打住了。然后赫麦妮似乎疲惫地率先开口道:
“他要你屈服于什么?”
“他说他命望我不带感情色彩地接受他,我真不明白他这是什么意思。他说他希望他魔鬼的一面找到伴侣——肉体上,不是人的一面。你瞧,他今天说东明天说西,总是自相矛盾。”
“总为自己着想,总想自己的不满之处。”赫麦妮缓缓地说。
“对,”厄秀拉叫道,“似乎只有他一个人重要。真要不得。”
但她马上又说:“他坚持要我接受他身上的什么东西——天知道是什么。他要我把他当,当上帝看,可我似乎觉得他不想给予什么。他并不需要真正热烈的亲昵,他不要这个,他讨厌这个。他不让我思考,真的,他不让我感知,他讨厌感情。”
赫麦妮沉默了好久,心里发苦。啊,如果他这样要求她该多好。他逼着她思考,逼着她钻进知识中去,然后又反过来憎恨她的思想和知识。
“他要我自沉,”厄秀拉又说,“要我失去我的自我——”
“既然如此,他干吗不要一个宫女?”赫麦妮软绵绵地说。
她的长脸上带着嘲讽悻悻然的表情。
“就是嘛,”厄秀拉含糊其辞地说。讨厌的是,他并不需要宫女,并不需要奴隶。赫麦妮本来可以成为他的奴隶——她强烈地希望屈从于一个男人——他崇拜她、把她当成至高无上的人。他并不需要宫女。他要一个女人从他那得到点什么,让这女人完全放弃自我从而能得到他最后的真实,最后的肉体真实。
如果她这样做,他会承认她吗?他能够通过所有一切来承认她还是仅仅把她当成他的工具,利用她来满足自己的私欲但又不接受她?别的男人都是这样做的。他们只要显示自己,但拒不接受她,把她的本来面目搞得一钱不值。这就如同赫麦妮背叛了女人自身一样,她只相信男人的东西。她背叛了女性的自己。至于伯金,他会承认她,还是否定她?
“是啊,”赫麦妮象刚从白日梦中醒来一样说。“那将会是个错误,我觉得那将会是个错误——”
“你指跟他结婚?”厄秀拉问。
“对,”赫麦妮缓缓地说,“我认为你需要一个男士般意志坚强的男人——”说着赫麦妮伸出手狂热地握成拳头。“你应该有一个象古代英雄一样的男人——你应该在他去打仗时站在他的身后观看他的力量,倾听他的呐喊——你需要一个肉体上强壮的男人,意志坚强的男人,而不是一个多愁善感的男人——”她不说了,似乎女巫已发出了预言。然后她又嗫嚅着:“你知道卢伯特不是这样的人,他不是。他身体不强壮,他需要别人的关心,极大的关心。他自己脾性多变,缺乏自信,要想帮助他需要巨大的耐性与理解力。我觉得你没耐心。你应该准备好,将来会受罪的。我无法告诉你要受多大的罪才能使他幸福。他的精神生活太紧张了,当然有时是很美妙的。但也会物极必反。我无法说我在他那儿都经受了些什么。我同他在一起时间太久了,我真地了解他,知道他是个什么人。可我必须对你说:我感到如果跟他结婚那会是一场灾难,对你来说灾难更大。”说着赫麦妮陷入了痛苦的梦境中。“他太没有准儿,太不稳定——他会厌倦,然后会变挂。
我无法告诉你他是如何变挂的。说不出那是多么令人气愤。他一时赞同喜爱的东西,不久就会对其大为光火,恨不得一毁了之。他总没个长性,总会这样可怕地变挂。总是这样由坏到好,由好到坏地变来变去。没有什么比这更可怕,比这更——”
“对,”厄秀拉谦卑地说,“你一定吃了不少苦头。”
这时赫麦妮脸上闪过一线不同寻常的光芒。她象受了什么启发似地握紧拳头。
“可是你必须自愿受苦——如果你要帮助他,如果他要真诚对待一切,你就要自愿为他时时刻刻受苦。”
“可我不想时时刻刻受苦,”厄秀拉说。“我不想,我觉得那是耻辱。活得不幸福是一种耻辱。”
赫麦妮不语,久久地看着她。
“是吗?”她终于说。这似乎表明她同厄秀拉之间有着漫长的距离。对赫麦妮来说,受苦是伟大的真实,不管发生什么都是这样。当然她也有幸福的教义。
“是的,”她说,“一个人应该幸福。可这取决于意志。”
“对,”赫麦妮无精打采地说。“我只是感到,急急忙忙结婚会酿成灾难的。你们难道不结婚就不能在一起吗?你们难道不能到别处去生活,不结婚吗?我的确感到结婚对你们双方来说都是不幸的。对你来说更为不幸。另外,我为他的健康担忧。”
“当然了,”厄秀拉说,“我并不在乎结不结婚,对我来说这并不十分重要,是他想要结婚的。”
“这是他一时的主意,”赫麦妮疲惫地说,那种肯定的语气表明:你们年轻人哪懂这个。
一阵沉默,随后厄秀拉结结巴巴挑战似地问道:
“你是否以为我仅仅是个肉体上的女人?”
“不,不是的。”赫麦妮说,“不,真的不是!但我觉得你充满了活力,你年轻——这是岁月甚至是经验的问题,这几乎是种族的问题。卢伯特来自一个古老的种族,他那个种族老了,所以他也老了,可你看上去是那么年轻,你来自一个年轻、尚无经验的种族。”
“是吗?!”厄秀拉说,“可我觉得从某种角度来说他太年轻了。”
“是的,也许在许多方面他还很孩子气。但无论如何——”
她们都沉默了。厄秀拉深感厌烦、绝望。“这不是真的,”她对自己说,也是在向自己的敌人默默挑战。“这不是真的。是你,你想要一个身体健壮、气势凌人的男人,不是我。是你,你想要一个无愁无感的男人,不是我。你并不了解卢伯特,真地不了解,别看你同他一起共事那么久。你并没有把女人的爱给予他,你给予他的只是一种理想的爱,就因为这个他才离开了你。你不知道,你只知道僵死的东西,任何女厨子都会对他有所了解,可你却不了解他。你认为你的知识是什么?不过是一些说明不了任何事物的僵死的理解。你太虚假了,太不真实了,你能知道什么?你谈什么爱不爱的有什么用?你是个虚伪的女精灵!当你什么都不相信时你能懂得什么?你并不相信你自己,不相信你女人的自我,那么,你那傲慢、浅薄的聪明又有什么用?!”
两个女人在沉默中敌视地面面相觑。赫麦妮感到受了伤害,却原来她的好意和她的馈赠只换来了这个女人庸俗的敌意。厄秀拉无法理解这些,永远也不会理解,她不过是一般的爱妒忌、毫无理性的女人,有着女人强烈的情感,女人的诱惑力和女性的理解力,但就是没有理性。赫麦妮早就看透了,对一个没理性的人呼唤理性是没用的,对无知的人最好是不予理睬。卢伯特现在反过来追求这个女性十足、健康而自私的女人了,这是他一时的举动,谁也没办法阻止他。这是一种愚蠢的进退与摆动,最终他会无法承受,会被粉碎并死去的。谁也救不了他。这种在兽欲与精神之间毫无目标的剧烈摇摆会把他撕裂,最终他会毫无意义地从生活中消失掉。这对他一点好处都没有。他也是个没有统一性的人,在生活的最高层次上,他也是个没有理智的人,他谈不上有男子气,不能决定一个女人的命运。
直到伯金回来,她们一直坐在这儿。伯金立时感到了这里的敌对气氛,这是一种强烈、不可调和的敌对感。他咬咬嘴唇装作若无其事地说:
“哈啰,赫麦妮,你回来了?感觉如何?”
“哦,好多了。你好吗?你脸色不太好。”
“哦!我相信戈珍和温妮·克里奇会来喝茶的。她们说过要来的。我们将开个茶会。厄秀拉,你坐哪班车来的?”
他这种试图讨好两个女人的样子很让人讨厌。两个女人都看着他,赫麦妮既恨他又可怜他,厄秀拉则很不耐烦。他很紧张。很明显他今天精神不错,嘴里聊些家常话。厄秀拉对他这种聊闲话的样子既吃惊又生气。他谈起基督教来甚是在行。她对这种话题表现麻木,不予回答。这些在她原来是如此虚伪渺小。直到这时戈珍仍未出现。
“我将去佛罗伦萨过冬天。”赫麦妮终于说。
“是吗?”他说,“那儿太冷了。”
“是的,不过我将同帕拉斯特拉在一起。我会过得很舒服的。”
“你怎么想起去佛罗伦萨的?”
“我也不知道,”赫麦妮缓缓地说。然后她目光沉重地盯着他道:“巴奈斯将开设美学课,奥兰狄斯将发表一系列有关意大利民族政策的演说——”
“都是废话。”他说。
“不,我不这样看。”赫麦妮说。
“那你喜欢哪一个?”
“我都喜欢。巴奈斯是一个开拓者。我又对意大利感兴趣,对意大利即将兴起的民族意识感兴趣。”
“我希望兴起民族意识以外的东西,”伯金说,“这不过意味着一种商业——工业意识罢了。我讨厌意大利,讨厌意大利式的夸夸其谈。我认为巴奈斯还不成熟。”
赫麦妮怀着敌意沉默了一会儿。可不管怎么说,她再一次让伯金回到了她的世界中!她的影响是多么微妙,她似乎顷刻间就将他的注意力引向了自己这方面。他是她的猎物。
“不,你错了,”她说。然后她又象受到神谕启示的女巫一样抬起头疯狂地说:“桑德罗写信告诉我,他受到了极其热情的款待,所有的年轻人,男孩女孩都有。”她用意大利语说。
他厌恶地听着她的狂言,说:
“不管怎么说,我仍不喜欢它。他们的民族主义就是工业主义,对这种工业主义以及他们那浅薄的忌妒心我讨厌透了。”
“我觉得你错了,你错了。”赫麦妮说。“我似乎觉得那纯粹是自然冲动,很美,现代意大利的激情,那是一种激情,对意大利来说——”
“你很了解意大利吗?”厄秀拉问赫麦妮。赫麦妮讨厌别人如此插话,但她还是和气地回答:
“是的,很了解。我小时候同母亲一起在那儿住了好几年。
我母亲就死在佛罗伦萨。”
“哦,是这样。”
人们不说话了,这沉默令厄秀拉和伯金十分痛苦。赫麦妮倒显得平静、心不在焉。伯金脸色苍白,眼睛红红的象在发高烧,他太劳累了。这种紧张的气氛真叫厄秀拉难受!她觉得自己的头让铁条箍紧了。
伯金揿铃叫人送茶。他们不能再等戈珍了。门一开,进来一只猫。
“米西奥!米西奥!”赫麦妮故意压低嗓门儿叫着。小猫看看她,然后缓缓地迈着优雅的步子向她身边走来。
“过来,到这边来。”赫麦妮疼爱地说,似乎她总是长者,是母亲,口气总是带优越感。“来向姨妈问早安。你还记得我,是吗,我的小东西。真的记得我?”她说着缓缓抚摸着它的头。
“它懂意大利话吗?”厄秀拉问,她一点也不懂意大利话。
“懂,”赫麦妮说,“它的母亲是意大利猫,我们在佛罗伦萨时卢伯特生日那天它出生于我的字纸篓里,成了他的生日礼物。”
茶来了,伯金为每个人斟了一杯。奇怪的是,他和赫麦妮之间的亲密关系是那么不容侵犯,令厄秀拉觉得自己象个局外人。那茶杯和上面古老的镀银是赫麦妮和伯金之间的纽带,它似乎属于一个他们共同生活过的世界,那儿对厄秀拉来说是陌生的。在他们那古老文化的环境中,厄秀拉犹如一个暴发户一样。她的习俗与他们的不同,他们的标准跟她的也不一样。但他们的习俗与标准已得到确认,他们得到了岁月的认可,因此而体面。他和她——伯金和赫麦妮共同属于同一旧的传统,属于同一种枯萎的文化。而厄秀拉则是个闯入他们之间的入侵者,她总有这种感觉。
赫麦妮往浅盘里倒了一点奶油。她在伯金屋里毫不费力地显示出自己的权力,这既令厄秀拉发疯又令她泄气。赫麦妮的动作中表现出一种必然,似乎她必须这样不可。赫麦妮托起小猫的头,把奶油送到它嘴边。只见幼猫两只爪子扒住桌沿,低下优雅的头去吮奶油。
“我相信它懂意大利语。”赫麦妮说,“你没忘了你的母语吧?”
赫麦妮苍白细长的手托起猫头阻止它吸吮。猫完全在她的掌握之中。她总是这样显示自己的力量,特别是显示自己控制男性的力量。只见这只雄性小猫忍耐着眨眨眼睛,露出雄性的厌烦表情,舌头舐了舐胡须。这副样子令赫麦妮“卟哧”笑出声来。
“这是个好孩子,这孩子多傲慢!”
她如此平静、奇特地冲猫做出一个逗乐儿的姿态。她很有一种静态美,从某种意义上说她是个社交艺术家。
那猫拒绝看她,毫不在意地躲开她的手指,又去吃奶油。只见它鼻子凑近奶油,但又丝毫不沾一点,嘴巴巴嗒巴嗒地吃着。
“教它在桌子上吃东西,这很不好。”伯金说。
“那倒是。”赫麦妮赞同说。
然后她看着猫,又恢复了她那种嘲弄味的幽默语调:
“他们尽教你干坏事,干坏事。”
她用手指尖缓缓托起小猫雪白的脖子,小猫极有耐性地四下张望着,但又躲闪着不看任何东西,继而缩回脖子,用爪子洗脸。赫麦妮从嗓子眼儿里挤出一声满意的笑。
“俊小伙子——”
小猫再次走上前来,漂亮的前爪搭在盘沿上。赫麦妮忙轻轻地挪开盘子。这种刻意细腻的动作令厄秀拉觉得象戈珍。
“不,你不能把你的小爪子放到小盘子里,爸爸不喜欢。
公猫先生,野极了!”
她的手指头仍然摸着小猫软软的爪子,她的声音也具有某种魔力与霸道腔。
厄秀拉觉得很失意。她想一走了之,可似乎这样做又不好。赫麦妮是永久站得住脚根的,而她厄秀拉却是短暂的,甚至站都没站住。
“我这就走。”她突然说。
伯金几乎有点害怕地看着她——他太怕她生气了。“不必这样急吧?”他忙说。
“是的,”她说,“我这就走。”说完她转身冲着赫麦妮伸出手来不等对方说什么就道了一声“再见。”
“再见——”赫麦妮仍握着她的手。“一定要现在走吗?”
“是的,我想我该走了。”厄秀拉沉下脸,不再看赫麦妮的眼睛。
“你想你要——”
厄秀拉抽出自己的手,转身冲伯金调侃般地道一声“再见”,然后刻不容缓地打开门。
出了门她就气鼓鼓地沿着马路跑了起来。真奇怪,赫麦妮激起了她心中的无名火。厄秀拉知道她向另一个女人让步了,她知道自己显得缺少教养、粗俗、过分。可她不在乎。她只顾在路上奔跑,否则她就会回去当着伯金和赫麦妮的面讽刺他们,因为是他们惹恼了她。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 21楼  发表于: 2013-10-29 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 21 Threshold


GUDRUN WAS AWAY in London, having a little show of her work, with a friend, and looking round, preparing for flight from Beldover. Come what might she would be on the wing in a very short time. She received a letter from Winifred Crich, ornamented with drawings.
`Father also has been to London, to be examined by the doctors. It made him very tired. They say he must rest a very great deal, so he is mostly in bed. He brought me a lovely tropical parrot in faience, of Dresden ware, also a man ploughing, and two mice climbing up a stalk, also in faience. The mice were Copenhagen ware. They are the best, but mice don't shine so much, otherwise they are very good, their tails are slim and long. They all shine nearly like glass. Of course it is the glaze, but I don't like it. Gerald likes the man ploughing the best, his trousers are torn, he is ploughing with an ox, being I suppose a German peasant. It is all grey and white, white shirt and grey trousers, but very shiny and clean. Mr Birkin likes the girl best, under the hawthorn blossom, with a lamb, and with daffodils painted on her skirts, in the drawing room. But that is silly, because the lamb is not a real lamb, and she is silly too.
`Dear Miss Brangwen, are you coming back soon, you are very much missed here. I enclose a drawing of father sitting up in bed. He says he hopes you are not going to forsake us. Oh dear Miss Brangwen, I am sure you won't. Do come back and draw the ferrets, they are the most lovely noble darlings in the world. We might carve them in holly-wood, playing against a background of green leaves. Oh do let us, for they are most beautiful.
`Father says we might have a studio. Gerald says we could easily have a beautiful one over the stables, it would only need windows to be put in the slant of the roof, which is a simple matter. Then you could stay here all day and work, and we could live in the studio, like two real artists, like the man in the picture in the hall, with the frying-pan and the walls all covered with drawings. I long to be free, to live the free life of an artist. Even Gerald told father that only an artist is free, because he lives in a creative world of his own --'
Gudrun caught the drift of the family intentions, in this letter. Gerald wanted her to be attached to the household at Shortlands, he was using Winifred as his stalking-horse. The father thought only of his child, he saw a rock of salvation in Gudrun. And Gudrun admired him for his perspicacity. The child, moreover, was really exceptional. Gudrun was quite content. She was quite willing, given a studio, to spend her days at Shortlands. She disliked the Grammar School already thoroughly, she wanted to be free. If a studio were provided, she would be free to go on with her work, she would await the turn of events with complete serenity. And she was really interested in Winifred, she would be quite glad to understand the girl.
So there was quite a little festivity on Winifred's account, the day Gudrun returned to Shortlands.
`You should make a bunch of flowers to give to Miss Brangwen when she arrives,' Gerald said smiling to his sister.
`Oh no,' cried Winifred, `it's silly.'
`Not at all. It is a very charming and ordinary attention.'
`Oh, it is silly,' protested Winifred, with all the extreme mauvaise honte of her years. Nevertheless, the idea appealed to her. She wanted very much to carry it out. She flitted round the green-houses and the conservatory looking wistfully at the flowers on their stems. And the more she looked, the more she longed to have a bunch of the blossoms she saw, the more fascinated she became with her little vision of ceremony, and the more consumedly shy and self-conscious she grew, till she was almost beside herself. She could not get the idea out of her mind. It was as if some haunting challenge prompted her, and she had not enough courage to take it up. So again she drifted into the green-houses, looking at the lovely roses in their pots, and at the virginal cyclamens, and at the mystic white clusters of a creeper. The beauty, oh the beauty of them, and oh the paradisal bliss, if she should have a perfect bouquet and could give it to Gudrun the next day. Her passion and her complete indecision almost made her ill.
At last she slid to her father's side.
`Daddie --' she said.
`What, my precious?'
But she hung back, the tears almost coming to her eyes, in her sensitive confusion. Her father looked at her, and his heart ran hot with tenderness, an anguish of poignant love.
`What do you want to say to me, my love?'
`Daddie -- !' her eyes smiled laconically -- `isn't it silly if I give Miss Brangwen some flowers when she comes?'
The sick man looked at the bright, knowing eyes of his child, and his heart burned with love.
`No, darling, that's not silly. It's what they do to queens.'
This was not very reassuring to Winifred. She half suspected that queens in themselves were a silliness. Yet she so wanted her little romantic occasion.
`Shall I then?' she asked.
`Give Miss Brangwen some flowers? Do, Birdie. Tell Wilson I say you are to have what you want.'
The child smiled a small, subtle, unconscious smile to herself, in anticipation of her way.
`But I won't get them till tomorrow,' she said.
`Not till tomorrow, Birdie. Give me a kiss then --'
Winifred silently kissed the sick man, and drifted out of the room. She again went the round of the green-houses and the conservatory, informing the gardener, in her high, peremptory, simple fashion, of what she wanted, telling him all the blooms she had selected.
`What do you want these for?' Wilson asked.
`I want them,' she said. She wished servants did not ask questions.
`Ay, you've said as much. But what do you want them for, for decoration, or to send away, or what?'
`I want them for a presentation bouquet.'
`A presentation bouquet! Who's coming then? -- the Duchess of Portland?'
`No.'
`Oh, not her? Well you'll have a rare poppy-show if you put all the things you've mentioned into your bouquet.'
`Yes, I want a rare poppy-show.'
`You do! Then there's no more to be said.'
The next day Winifred, in a dress of silvery velvet, and holding a gaudy bunch of flowers in her hand, waited with keen impatience in the schoolroom, looking down the drive for Gudrun's arrival. It was a wet morning. Under her nose was the strange fragrance of hot-house flowers, the bunch was like a little fire to her, she seemed to have a strange new fire in her heart. This slight sense of romance stirred her like an intoxicant.
At last she saw Gudrun coming, and she ran downstairs to warn her father and Gerald. They, laughing at her anxiety and gravity, came with her into the hall. The man-servant came hastening to the door, and there he was, relieving Gudrun of her umbrella, and then of her raincoat. The welcoming party hung back till their visitor entered the hall.
Gudrun was flushed with the rain, her hair was blown in loose little curls, she was like a flower just opened in the rain, the heart of the blossom just newly visible, seeming to emit a warmth of retained sunshine. Gerald winced in spirit, seeing her so beautiful and unknown. She was wearing a soft blue dress, and her stockings were of dark red.
Winifred advanced with odd, stately formality.
`We are so glad you've come back,' she said. `These are your flowers.' She presented the bouquet.
`Mine!' cried Gudrun. She was suspended for a moment, then a vivid flush went over her, she was as if blinded for a moment with a flame of pleasure. Then her eyes, strange and flaming, lifted and looked at the father, and at Gerald. And again Gerald shrank in spirit, as if it would be more than he could bear, as her hot, exposed eyes rested on him. There was something so revealed, she was revealed beyond bearing, to his eyes. He turned his face aside. And he felt he would not be able to avert her. And he writhed under the imprisonment.
Gudrun put her face into the flowers.
`But how beautiful they are!' she said, in a muffled voice. Then, with a strange, suddenly revealed passion, she stooped and kissed Winifred.
Mr Crich went forward with his hand held out to her.
`I was afraid you were going to run away from us,' he said, playfully.
Gudrun looked up at him with a luminous, roguish, unknown face.
`Really!' she replied. `No, I didn't want to stay in London.' Her voice seemed to imply that she was glad to get back to Shortlands, her tone was warm and subtly caressing.
`That is a good thing,' smiled the father. `You see you are very welcome here among us.'
Gudrun only looked into his face with dark-blue, warm, shy eyes. She was unconsciously carried away by her own power.
`And you look as if you came home in every possible triumph,' Mr Crich continued, holding her hand.
`No,' she said, glowing strangely. `I haven't had any triumph till I came here.'
`Ah, come, come! We're not going to hear any of those tales. Haven't we read notices in the newspaper, Gerald?'
`You came off pretty well,' said Gerald to her, shaking hands. `Did you sell anything?'
`No,' she said, `not much.'
`Just as well,' he said.
She wondered what he meant. But she was all aglow with her reception, carried away by this little flattering ceremonial on her behalf.
`Winifred,' said the father, `have you a pair of shoes for Miss Brangwen? You had better change at once --'
Gudrun went out with her bouquet in her hand.
`Quite a remarkable young woman,' said the father to Gerald, when she had gone.
`Yes,' replied Gerald briefly, as if he did not like the observation.
Mr Crich liked Gudrun to sit with him for half an hour. Usually he was ashy and wretched, with all the life gnawed out of him. But as soon as he rallied, he liked to make believe that he was just as before, quite well and in the midst of life -- not of the outer world, but in the midst of a strong essential life. And to this belief, Gudrun contributed perfectly. With her, he could get by stimulation those precious half-hours of strength and exaltation and pure freedom, when he seemed to live more than he had ever lived.
She came to him as he lay propped up in the library. His face was like yellow wax, his eyes darkened, as it were sightless. His black beard, now streaked with grey, seemed to spring out of the waxy flesh of a corpse. Yet the atmosphere about him was energetic and playful. Gudrun subscribed to this, perfectly. To her fancy, he was just an ordinary man. Only his rather terrible appearance was photographed upon her soul, away beneath her consciousness. She knew that, in spite of his playfulness, his eyes could not change from their darkened vacancy, they were the eyes of a man who is dead.
`Ah, this is Miss Brangwen,' he said, suddenly rousing as she entered, announced by the man-servant. `Thomas, put Miss Brangwen a chair here -- that's right.' He looked at her soft, fresh face with pleasure. It gave him the illusion of life. `Now, you will have a glass of sherry and a little piece of cake. Thomas --'
`No thank you,' said Gudrun. And as soon as she had said it, her heart sank horribly. The sick man seemed to fall into a gap of death, at her contradiction. She ought to play up to him, not to contravene him. In an instant she was smiling her rather roguish smile.
`I don't like sherry very much,' she said. `But I like almost anything else.'
The sick man caught at this straw instantly.
`Not sherry! No! Something else! What then? What is there, Thomas?'
`Port wine -- curacao --'
`I would love some curacao --' said Gudrun, looking at the sick man confidingly.
`You would. Well then Thomas, curacao -- and a little cake, or a biscuit?'
`A biscuit,' said Gudrun. She did not want anything, but she was wise.
`Yes.'
He waited till she was settled with her little glass and her biscuit. Then he was satisfied.
`You have heard the plan,' he said with some excitement, `for a studio for Winifred, over the stables?'
`No!' exclaimed Gudrun, in mock wonder.
`Oh! -- I thought Winnie wrote it to you, in her letter!'
`Oh -- yes -- of course. But I thought perhaps it was only her own little idea --' Gudrun smiled subtly, indulgently. The sick man smiled also, elated.
`Oh no. It is a real project. There is a good room under the roof of the stables -- with sloping rafters. We had thought of converting it into a studio.'
`How very nice that would be!' cried Gudrun, with excited warmth. The thought of the rafters stirred her.
`You think it would? Well, it can be done.'
`But how perfectly splendid for Winifred! Of course, it is just what is needed, if she is to work at all seriously. One must have one's workshop, otherwise one never ceases to be an amateur.'
`Is that so? Yes. Of course, I should like you to share it with Winifred.'
`Thank you so much.'
Gudrun knew all these things already, but she must look shy and very grateful, as if overcome.
`Of course, what I should like best, would be if you could give up your work at the Grammar School, and just avail yourself of the studio, and work there -- well, as much or as little as you liked --'
He looked at Gudrun with dark, vacant eyes. She looked back at him as if full of gratitude. These phrases of a dying man were so complete and natural, coming like echoes through his dead mouth.
`And as to your earnings -- you don't mind taking from me what you have taken from the Education Committee, do you? I don't want you to be a loser.'
`Oh,' said Gudrun, `if I can have the studio and work there, I can earn money enough, really I can.'
`Well,' he said, pleased to be the benefactor, `we can see about all that. You wouldn't mind spending your days here?'
`If there were a studio to work in,' said Gudrun, `I could ask for nothing better.'
`Is that so?'
He was really very pleased. But already he was getting tired. She could see the grey, awful semi-consciousness of mere pain and dissolution coming over him again, the torture coming into the vacancy of his darkened eyes. It was not over yet, this process of death. She rose softly saying:
`Perhaps you will sleep. I must look for Winifred.'
She went out, telling the nurse that she had left him. Day by day the tissue of the sick man was further and further reduced, nearer and nearer the process came, towards the last knot which held the human being in its unity. But this knot was hard and unrelaxed, the will of the dying man never gave way. He might be dead in nine-tenths, yet the remaining tenth remained unchanged, till it too was torn apart. With his will he held the unit of himself firm, but the circle of his power was ever and ever reduced, it would be reduced to a point at last, then swept away.
To adhere to life, he must adhere to human relationships, and he caught at every straw. Winifred, the butler, the nurse, Gudrun, these were the people who meant all to him, in these last resources. Gerald, in his father's presence, stiffened with repulsion. It was so, to a less degree, with all the other children except Winifred. They could not see anything but the death, when they looked at their father. It was as if some subterranean dislike overcame them. They could not see the familiar face, hear the familiar voice. They were overwhelmed by the antipathy of visible and audible death. Gerald could not breathe in his father's presence. He must get out at once. And so, in the same way, the father could not bear the presence of his son. It sent a final irritation through the soul of the dying man.
The studio was made ready, Gudrun and Winifred moved in. They enjoyed so much the ordering and the appointing of it. And now they need hardly be in the house at all. They had their meals in the studio, they lived there safely. For the house was becoming dreadful. There were two nurses in white, flitting silently about, like heralds of death. The father was confined to his bed, there was a come and go of sotto-voce sisters and brothers and children.
Winifred was her father's constant visitor. Every morning, after breakfast, she went into his room when he was washed and propped up in bed, to spend half an hour with him.
`Are you better, Daddie?' she asked him invariably.
And invariably he answered:
`Yes, I think I'm a little better, pet.'
She held his hand in both her own, lovingly and protectively. And this was very dear to him.
She ran in again as a rule at lunch time, to tell him the course of events, and every evening, when the curtains were drawn, and his room was cosy, she spent a long time with him. Gudrun was gone home, Winifred was alone in the house: she liked best to be with her father. They talked and prattled at random, he always as if he were well, just the same as when he was going about. So that Winifred, with a child's subtle instinct for avoiding the painful things, behaved as if nothing serious was the matter. Instinctively, she withheld her attention, and was happy. Yet in her remoter soul, she knew as well as the adults knew: perhaps better.
Her father was quite well in his make-belief with her. But when she went away, he relapsed under the misery of his dissolution. But still there were these bright moments, though as his strength waned, his faculty for attention grew weaker, and the nurse had to send Winifred away, to save him from exhaustion.
He never admitted that he was going to die. He knew it was so, he knew it was the end. Yet even to himself he did not admit it. He hated the fact, mortally. His will was rigid. He could not bear being overcome by death. For him, there was no death. And yet, at times, he felt a great need to cry out and to wail and complain. He would have liked to cry aloud to Gerald, so that his son should be horrified out of his composure. Gerald was instinctively aware of this, and he recoiled, to avoid any such thing. This uncleanness of death repelled him too much. One should die quickly, like the Romans, one should be master of one's fate in dying as in living. He was convulsed in the clasp of this death of his father's, as in the coils of the great serpent of Laocoon. The great serpent had got the father, and the son was dragged into the embrace of horrifying death along with him. He resisted always. And in some strange way, he was a tower of strength to his father.
The last time the dying man asked to see Gudrun he was grey with near death. Yet he must see someone, he must, in the intervals of consciousness, catch into connection with the living world, lest he should have to accept his own situation. Fortunately he was most of his time dazed and half gone. And he spent many hours dimly thinking of the past, as it were, dimly re-living his old experiences. But there were times even to the end when he was capable of realising what was happening to him in the present, the death that was on him. And these were the times when he called in outside help, no matter whose. For to realise this death that he was dying was a death beyond death, never to be borne. It was an admission never to be made.
Gudrun was shocked by his appearance, and by the darkened, almost disintegrated eyes, that still were unconquered and firm.
`Well,' he said in his weakened voice, `and how are you and Winifred getting on?'
`Oh, very well indeed,' replied Gudrun.
There were slight dead gaps in the conversation, as if the ideas called up were only elusive straws floating on the dark chaos of the sick man's dying.
`The studio answers all right?' he said.
`Splendid. It couldn't be more beautiful and perfect,' said Gudrun.
She waited for what he would say next.
`And you think Winifred has the makings of a sculptor?'
It was strange how hollow the words were, meaningless.
`I'm sure she has. She will do good things one day.'
`Ah! Then her life won't be altogether wasted, you think?'
Gudrun was rather surprised.
`Sure it won't!' she exclaimed softly.
`That's right.'
Again Gudrun waited for what he would say.
`You find life pleasant, it is good to live, isn't it?' he asked, with a pitiful faint smile that was almost too much for Gudrun.
`Yes,' she smiled -- she would lie at random -- `I get a pretty good time I believe.'
`That's right. A happy nature is a great asset.'
Again Gudrun smiled, though her soul was dry with repulsion. Did one have to die like this -- having the life extracted forcibly from one, whilst one smiled and made conversation to the end? Was there no other way? Must one go through all the horror of this victory over death, the triumph of the integral will, that would not be broken till it disappeared utterly? One must, it was the only way. She admired the self-possession and the control of the dying man exceedingly. But she loathed the death itself. She was glad the everyday world held good, and she need not recognise anything beyond.
`You are quite all right here? -- nothing we can do for you? -- nothing you find wrong in your position?'
`Except that you are too good to me,' said Gudrun.
`Ah, well, the fault of that lies with yourself,' he said, and he felt a little exultation, that he had made this speech.
He was still so strong and living! But the nausea of death began to creep back on him, in reaction.
Gudrun went away, back to Winifred. Mademoiselle had left, Gudrun stayed a good deal at Shortlands, and a tutor came in to carry on Winifred's education. But he did not live in the house, he was connected with the Grammar School.
One day, Gudrun was to drive with Winifred and Gerald and Birkin to town, in the car. It was a dark, showery day. Winifred and Gudrun were ready and waiting at the door. Winifred was very quiet, but Gudrun had not noticed. Suddenly the child asked, in a voice of unconcern:
`Do you think my father's going to die, Miss Brangwen?'
Gudrun started.
`I don't know,' she replied.
`Don't you truly?'
`Nobody knows for certain. He may die, of course.'
The child pondered a few moments, then she asked:
`But do you think he will die?'
It was put almost like a question in geography or science, insistent, as if she would force an admission from the adult. The watchful, slightly triumphant child was almost diabolical.
`Do I think he will die?' repeated Gudrun. `Yes, I do.'
But Winifred's large eyes were fixed on her, and the girl did not move.
`He is very ill,' said Gudrun.
A small smile came over Winifred's face, subtle and sceptical.
`I don't believe he will,' the child asserted, mockingly, and she moved away into the drive. Gudrun watched the isolated figure, and her heart stood still. Winifred was playing with a little rivulet of water, absorbedly as if nothing had been said.
`I've made a proper dam,' she said, out of the moist distance.
Gerald came to the door from out of the hall behind.
`It is just as well she doesn't choose to believe it,' he said.
Gudrun looked at him. Their eyes met; and they exchanged a sardonic understanding.
`Just as well,' said Gudrun.
He looked at her again, and a fire flickered up in his eyes.
`Best to dance while Rome burns, since it must burn, don't you think?' he said.
She was rather taken aback. But, gathering herself together, she replied:
`Oh -- better dance than wail, certainly.'
`So I think.'
And they both felt the subterranean desire to let go, to fling away everything, and lapse into a sheer unrestraint, brutal and licentious. A strange black passion surged up pure in Gudrun. She felt strong. She felt her hands so strong, as if she could tear the world asunder with them. She remembered the abandonments of Roman licence, and her heart grew hot. She knew she wanted this herself also -- or something, something equivalent. Ah, if that which was unknown and suppressed in her were once let loose, what an orgiastic and satisfying event it would be. And she wanted it, she trembled slightly from the proximity of the man, who stood just behind her, suggestive of the same black licentiousness that rose in herself. She wanted it with him, this unacknowledged frenzy. For a moment the clear perception of this preoccupied her, distinct and perfect in its final reality. Then she shut it off completely, saying:
`We might as well go down to the lodge after Winifred -- we can get in the care there.'
`So we can,' he answered, going with her.
They found Winifred at the lodge admiring the litter of purebred white puppies. The girl looked up, and there was a rather ugly, unseeing cast in her eyes as she turned to Gerald and Gudrun. She did not want to see them.
`Look!' she cried. `Three new puppies! Marshall says this one seems perfect. Isn't it a sweetling? But it isn't so nice as its mother.' She turned to caress the fine white bull-terrier bitch that stood uneasily near her.
`My dearest Lady Crich,' she said, `you are beautiful as an angel on earth. Angel -- angel -- don't you think she's good enough and beautiful enough to go to heaven, Gudrun? They will be in heaven, won't they -- and especially my darling Lady Crich! Mrs Marshall, I say!'
`Yes, Miss Winifred?' said the woman, appearing at the door.
`Oh do call this one Lady Winifred, if she turns out perfect, will you? Do tell Marshall to call it Lady Winifred.'
`I'll tell him -- but I'm afraid that's a gentleman puppy, Miss Winifred.'
`Oh no!' There was the sound of a car. `There's Rupert!' cried the child, and she ran to the gate.
Birkin, driving his car, pulled up outside the lodge gate.
`We're ready!' cried Winifred. `I want to sit in front with you, Rupert. May I?'
`I'm afraid you'll fidget about and fall out,' he said.
`No I won't. I do want to sit in front next to you. It makes my feet so lovely and warm, from the engines.'
Birkin helped her up, amused at sending Gerald to sit by Gudrun in the body of the car.
`Have you any news, Rupert?' Gerald called, as they rushed along the lanes.
`News?' exclaimed Birkin.
`Yes,' Gerald looked at Gudrun, who sat by his side, and he said, his eyes narrowly laughing, `I want to know whether I ought to congratulate him, but I can't get anything definite out of him.'
Gudrun flushed deeply.
`Congratulate him on what?' she asked.
`There was some mention of an engagement -- at least, he said something to me about it.'
Gudrun flushed darkly.
`You mean with Ursula?' she said, in challenge.
`Yes. That is so, isn't it?'
`I don't think there's any engagement,' said Gudrun, coldly.
`That so? Still no developments, Rupert?' he called.
`Where? Matrimonial? No.'
`How's that?' called Gudrun.
Birkin glanced quickly round. There was irritation in his eyes also.
`Why?' he replied. `What do you think of it, Gudrun?'
`Oh,' she cried, determined to fling her stone also into the pool, since they had begun, `I don't think she wants an engagement. Naturally, she's a bird that prefers the bush.' Gudrun's voice was clear and gong-like. It reminded Rupert of her father's, so strong and vibrant.
`And I,' said Birkin, his face playful but yet determined, `I want a binding contract, and am not keen on love, particularly free love.'
They were both amused. Why this public avowal? Gerald seemed suspended a moment, in amusement.
`Love isn't good enough for you?' he called.
`No!' shouted Birkin.
`Ha, well that's being over-refined,' said Gerald, and the car ran through the mud.
`What's the matter, really?' said Gerald, turning to Gudrun.
This was an assumption of a sort of intimacy that irritated Gudrun almost like an affront. It seemed to her that Gerald was deliberately insulting her, and infringing on the decent privacy of them all.
`What is it?' she said, in her high, repellent voice. `Don't ask me! -- I know nothing about ultimate marriage, I assure you: or even penultimate.'
`Only the ordinary unwarrantable brand!' replied Gerald. `Just so -- same here. I am no expert on marriage, and degrees of ultimateness. It seems to be a bee that buzzes loudly in Rupert's bonnet.'
`Exactly! But that is his trouble, exactly! Instead of wanting a woman for herself, he wants his ideas fulfilled. Which, when it comes to actual practice, is not good enough.'
`Oh no. Best go slap for what's womanly in woman, like a bull at a gate.' Then he seemed to glimmer in himself. `You think love is the ticket, do you?' he asked.
`Certainly, while it lasts -- you only can't insist on permanency,' came Gudrun's voice, strident above the noise.
`Marriage or no marriage, ultimate or penultimate or just so-so? -- take the love as you find it.'
`As you please, or as you don't please,' she echoed. `Marriage is a social arrangement, I take it, and has nothing to do with the question of love.'
His eyes were flickering on her all the time. She felt as is he were kissing her freely and malevolently. It made the colour burn in her cheeks, but her heart was quite firm and unfailing.
`You think Rupert is off his head a bit?' Gerald asked.
Her eyes flashed with acknowledgment.
`As regards a woman, yes,' she said, `I do. There is such a thing as two people being in love for the whole of their lives -- perhaps. But marriage is neither here nor there, even then. If they are in love, well and good. If not -- why break eggs about it!'
`Yes,' said Gerald. `That's how it strikes me. But what about Rupert?'
`I can't make out -- neither can he nor anybody. He seems to think that if you marry you can get through marriage into a third heaven, or something -- all very vague.'
`Very! And who wants a third heaven? As a matter of fact, Rupert has a great yearning to be safe -- to tie himself to the mast.'
`Yes. It seems to me he's mistaken there too,' said Gudrun. `I'm sure a mistress is more likely to be faithful than a wife -- just because she is her own mistress. No -- he says he believes that a man and wife can go further than any other two beings -- but where, is not explained. They can know each other, heavenly and hellish, but particularly hellish, so perfectly that they go beyond heaven and hell -- into -- there it all breaks down -- into nowhere.'
`Into Paradise, he says,' laughed Gerald.
Gudrun shrugged her shoulders. `Fe m'en fiche of your Paradise!' she said.
`Not being a Mohammedan,' said Gerald. Birkin sat motionless, driving the car, quite unconscious of what they said. And Gudrun, sitting immediately behind him, felt a sort of ironic pleasure in thus exposing him.
`He says,' she added, with a grimace of irony, `that you can find an eternal equilibrium in marriage, if you accept the unison, and still leave yourself separate, don't try to fuse.'
`Doesn't inspire me,' said Gerald.
`That's just it,' said Gudrun.
`I believe in love, in a real abandon, if you're capable of it,' said Gerald.
`So do I,' said she.
`And so does Rupert, too -- though he is always shouting.'
`No,' said Gudrun. `He won't abandon himself to the other person. You can't be sure of him. That's the trouble I think.'
`Yet he wants marriage! Marriage -- et puis?'
`Le paradis!' mocked Gudrun.
Birkin, as he drove, felt a creeping of the spine, as if somebody was threatening his neck. But he shrugged with indifference. It began to rain. Here was a change. He stopped the car and got down to put up the hood.
 
戈珍在伦敦同一位朋友举办了一个小小的画展,办完以后就找机会回贝多佛。不管发生了什么事,她都会很快变得无忧无虑。那天她收到一封配有图画的信,是温妮弗莱德·克里奇寄来的:
父亲也去伦敦检查病情了。他很疲劳。大家都
说他必须好好休息一下,所以现在他几乎整日卧床。
他给我带来一只上彩釉的热带麻雀,还是德累斯顿的瓷器呢。还有一个耕夫和两只爬杆儿的小老鼠,都是上了彩釉的。小老鼠是哥本哈根的瓷器。这是最
好的瓷器,小老鼠身上的彩釉并不太亮,否则就更好了,它们的尾巴又细又长。这几种东西都象玻璃
一样亮。当然这是釉子的原因,不过我不喜欢。杰拉德最喜欢那个耕田的农夫,他的裤子破了,赶着
牛在耕地,我想这是一位德国农夫。他穿着白衬衫和灰裤子,不过亮度不错。伯金先生喜欢山楂花下
的那位姑娘,她身边有一只羊,裙子上印有水仙花,这件东西摆在客厅里。可我觉得那姑娘有点傻里傻
气的,那羊也不是真的。
“亲爱的布朗温女士,你很快就回来吗?我们可想你了。随信寄上我画的一张画儿,画的是父亲坐
在床上的样子。他说你不会抛弃我们的,哦,亲爱的布朗温小姐,我相信你不会这样的。回来吧,来
画这儿的雪貂吧,这是世界上最可爱,最高尚的宝贝。我们还应该在冬青树上刻上它们,背景就是绿
色的树叶。哦,就这样吧,它们太可爱了。
“父亲说我们应该有一间画室。杰拉德说这很容易,在马厩上就可以,只需在斜屋顶上开一扇窗户
即可。那样的话你就可以整天在边儿做你的事,我们就可以象两个真正的艺术家那样住在这儿,我们
就象厅里挂的那幅画上的人一样,把所有的墙都画上图画。我想要自由,过一种艺术家的生活。杰拉
德对父亲说,一位艺术家是自由的,因为他生活在他自己创造性的世界里——”
通过这封信戈珍弄明白了克里奇家人的意图。杰拉德想让她附属于他们家,他不过是拿温妮弗莱德来打掩护。做父亲的只想到了自己的女儿,认为戈珍可以救温妮。戈珍很羡慕他的智慧。当然温妮的确很不一般,戈珍对她很满意。既然有了画室,戈珍当然很愿意去。她早就厌恶小学校了,她想自由,如果给她提供一间工作室,他就可以自由自在地做她的工作,平静地等待事情的转变。再说她的确对温妮弗莱德感兴趣,她很高兴去理解温妮。
所以当戈珍回到肖特兰兹那天,温妮别提多高兴了。
“布朗温小姐来的时候你应该献给她一束鲜花。”杰拉德笑着对妹妹说。
“啊,不,”温妮弗莱德叫道:“这太冒傻气了。”
“才不呢。这样很好,也很常见。”
“不,这样很傻,”温妮弗莱德羞涩地为自己辩护说。不过她很喜欢这个主意,极想这样做。她在暖室里跑来跑去,寻找着鲜花。越看越想扎一束鲜花,想着献花的仪式,她越想越着迷,也就越来越羞涩,她简直不知该怎么办才好。她无法放弃这种想法。似乎有什么在向她提出挑战而她又没有勇气迎战。于是她又一次溜进暖室,看着花盆里可爱的玫瑰、娇洁的仙客来和神秘的蔓草上一束束的白花儿。太美了,哦,这些花儿太美了,令人太幸福了,如果她能够扎一束漂亮的鲜花送给戈珍该多好啊。她的激情和犹豫几乎让她为难死了。
最终她溜进父亲房中走到他身边说:
“爸爸——”
“什么事,我的宝贝儿?”
可她却向后退着,几乎要哭出来,她真为难。父亲看着她,心中淌过一股温情的热流,那是一种深深的爱。
“你想对我说什么,亲爱的?”
“爸爸!”她的眼中闪过一丝短暂的笑意,说:“如果我送一束花儿给布朗温小姐是不是太傻气了?”
卧病在床的父亲看着女儿那明亮、聪颖的眼睛心中充满了爱。
“不,亲爱的,一点都不傻。对女王我们才这样做呢。”
温妮弗莱德仍然没被说服。她甚至有点怀疑,女王们自己就很傻。可她又很想有一个浪漫的场合。
“那我就送花儿了?”
“送给布朗温小姐鲜花吗?送吧,小鸟儿。告诉威尔逊,我说的你要花儿。”
孩子笑了,她期望什么的时候就会无意识中露出这种笑容来。
“可我明天才要呢。”她说。
“好,明天,小鸟儿。亲亲我——”
温妮弗莱德默默地吻了病中的父亲,然后走出屋去。她又一次在暖室里转来转去,颐指气使地向园丁下着命令,告诉他她选定的都是哪些花。
“你要这些花干什么?”威尔逊问。
“我需要,”她说。她不希望仆人提问题。
“啊,是这样的。可你要它们做什么?装饰、送人、还是另有用?”
“我要送人。”
“送人?谁要驾到?是波特兰的公爵夫人?”
“不是。”
“不是她?哦,如果你把这些花儿都弄在一起,那就乱套了。”
“对,我就喜欢这种少见的乱套。”
“真的!那就没什么好说的了。”
第二天,温妮弗莱德身着银色的天鹅绒,手捧一束艳丽的鲜花,站在教室里盯着车道耐心地等待戈珍的到来。这天早晨空气很湿润。她的鼻子下面散发着温室里采来的鲜花的芬芳,这束花儿对她来说就象一团火,而她似乎心里燃着一团奇特的火焰。一种淡淡的浪漫气息令她沉醉。
她终于看到戈珍了,马上下楼去通知父亲和哥哥。他们一边往前厅走一边笑她太着急了。男仆赶忙来到门口接过戈珍的伞和雨衣。迎接她的人让出一条路来,请她进厅。
戈珍红朴朴的脸上沾着雨水珠,头上的小发卷在随风飘舞,她真象雨中开放的花朵,花蕊微露,似乎释放出保存着的阳光。看到她这样美,这样陌生,杰拉德不禁胆小了。戈珍的衣服是浅蓝色的,袜子是紫红的。
温妮弗莱德异常庄重,正式地走上前来说:
“你回来了,我们非常高兴。这些鲜花献给你。”说着她捧上花束。
“给我!?”戈珍叫道,一时间不知所措,绯红了脸,高兴得忘乎所以。然后她抬起头奇特、热切的目光盯着父亲和杰拉德。杰拉德的精神又垮了,似乎他无法承受戈珍那热烈的目光。在他看来,她太外露了,令人无法忍受。于是他把脸扭向一边。他感到他无法躲避她,为此他十分痛苦。
戈珍把脸埋进花儿中。
“真是太可爱了!”她压低嗓门说。然后她突然满怀激情地伏下身子吻了温妮弗莱德。
克里奇先生走上前来向她伸出手快活地说:
“我还担心你会从我们这儿跑掉呢。”
戈珍抬头看看他,脸上露出迷人、调皮的神情道:
“真的!我才不想呆在伦敦呢。”
她的话意味着她很高兴回肖特兰兹,她的声音热情而温柔。
“太好了,”父亲说,“你瞧,我们都非常欢迎你。”
戈珍深蓝色的眼睛闪着热情但羞涩的光芒,凝视着他的脸。她自己早已茫然了。
“你看上去就象胜利还乡,”克里奇先生握着她的手继续说。
“不,”她奇怪地说,“我到了这儿才算胜利了。”
“啊,来,来!咱们不要听这些故事了。咱们不是在报纸上看到这些消息了吗,杰拉德?”
“你大获全胜,”杰拉德握着她的手说,“都卖了吗?”
“不,”她说,“卖得不太多。”
“还行。”他说。
她不知道他指的是什么。但是,受到这样的欢迎,她十分高兴。
“温妮弗莱德,”父亲说,“给布朗温小姐拿双鞋来。你最好马上换鞋——”
戈珍手捧鲜花走了出去。
“是个了不起的女人,”戈珍走后父亲对杰拉德说。
“是啊。”杰拉德敷衍着,似乎他不喜欢父亲的评语。
克里奇先生想让戈珍小姐陪他坐半小时。平时他总是脸色苍白,浑身不舒服,生活把他折磨苦了。可一旦他振作起精神来,他就说服自己,相信自己同原先一样,很健康,不是置身于生活之外,而是身处生活的中心,身处强壮的生命中心。戈珍加强了他的自信心。同戈珍在一起,他就会获得半小时宝贵的力量和兴奋,获得自由,他就会觉得自己从未生活得如此愉快。
戈珍进来时发现他正支撑着身体半躺半坐在书房里。他脸色蜡黄,目光暗淡而浑沌。他的黑胡子中已有少许灰白,似乎生长在一具蜡黄的尸体上。可他仍带着活力和快活的气息。戈珍认为他这样挺好。她甚至想,他不过是个普通人罢了。不过,他那可怕的形象却印在她的心中了,这一点是她意识不到的。她知道,尽管他显得快活,可他的目光中的空虚是无法改变的。那是一双死人的眼睛。
“啊,布朗温小姐,”一听到男仆宣布她的到来,他忙起身回应。“托玛斯,为布朗温小姐搬一把椅子来,好。”他高兴地凝视着她柔和,红润的面孔,这张脸让他感觉到一种活力。“喝一杯雪利酒,再吃点饼干好吗?托玛斯——”
“不,谢谢,”戈珍说。说完后她的心可怕地沉了下去。见她内心这样矛盾,生病的老人非常难过。她应该顺从他而不是抗拒他。很快她又调皮地冲他笑了。
“我不太喜欢雪利,”戈珍说。“不过,别的饮料我几乎都喜欢。”
病中的老人象抓住了一根救命草一样。
“不要雪利,不要!要别的!什么呢?都有什么,托玛斯?”
“葡萄酒——柑香酒——”
“我喜欢来点柑香酒——”戈珍看着病人拘谨地说。
“那好,托玛斯,就上点柑香酒,再来点小饼干。”
“来点饼干。”戈珍说。她并不想要任何吃食,但不要就失礼了。
“好。”
他等着,直到她手捧酒杯和饼干坐好,他才说话。
“你是否听说,”他激动地说,“听说我们在马厩上为温妮弗莱德准备了一间画室?”
“没有!”戈珍不无惊奇地说。
“哦,我以为温妮在信中告诉你了呢!”
“哦——对。不过我还以为那是她自己的想法呢。”戈珍放声笑了起来。病人也高兴地笑了。
“不是她一个人的主意,这是一项真正的工程。马厩上有一间很好的房子,房顶上铺着椽子。我们打算把它改装成画室。”
“那可太好了!”戈珍非常兴奋地叫道。房顶上的椽子令她激动。
“你觉得好吗?好,那就行。”
“对温妮弗莱德来说这可太妙了!当然,如果她打算认真画画儿的话,就需要一间这样的工作室。一个人必须得有自己的工作室,否则他就永远无法成熟。”
“是吗?当然,如果你和温妮弗莱德共用一间画室的话,我会很高兴的。”
“太谢谢了。”
戈珍对此早就心中有数,但她非要表现出羞涩和感激的样子,似乎受宠若惊一样。
“当然,最令我高兴的是,如果你能辞去小学校的工作,利用画室工作,随你的便——”
他黑色的眼睛茫然地盯着戈珍。她报之以感激的目光。这些话出自这位行将就没的老人之口,意思表达得那么完整,那么自然。
“至于你的收入,你从我这里拿到的同从教育委员会那里拿到的一样多,有什么意见吗?我不希望你吃亏。”
“哦”戈珍说,“如果我能在画室里工作,我就可以挣足够的钱,真的,我可以。”
“好啊,”他很高兴地说,“你可以去看看。在这儿工作,行吗?”
“只要有工作室,”戈珍说,“没有比这更好的了。”
“是吗?”
他实在很高兴。不过您已经感到疲倦了。戈珍看得出痛苦与失意又袭上了他的心头,他空虚的目光中带着痛苦的神色。他还没死。于是她站起身轻声道:
“你或许要睡了吧,我要去找温妮弗莱德。”
她走出去告诉护士说她走了。日复一日,病人的神经渐渐不行了,渐渐地只剩下了一个支撑他生命的硬结。这个硬结太坚实,是他毫不松垮的意志,这意志决不屈服。他可以死掉十分之九,可最后那一丝生命仍然丝毫不改变。他就是用自己的意志支撑着自己。但他的活力大大不如从前了,快要耗尽了。
为了扼守生命,他必须扼守人与人之间的关系,任何一根救命草他都要抓紧。温妮弗莱德、男仆、护士和戈珍,这些人对他这个行将就没的人来说意义十分重大,他们就是一切。杰拉德在他父亲面前变得很呆板、反感。除了温妮弗莱德以外的其它孩子也颇有同感。当他们观察父亲时,他们从他身上看到的只有死亡。似乎他们潜意识中对父亲很不满意。他们无法认识父亲那张熟悉的脸,听到的也不是那熟悉的声音。他们听到的和看到的只是死亡。在父亲面前,杰拉德感到难以将息。他必须逃出去。同样,父亲也不能容忍儿子的存在。一看到他,这位濒临死亡的人就气不打一处来。
画室一准备好,温妮弗莱德和戈珍就搬了进去。她们在那儿可以发号施令。她们现在用不着到家中去,因为她们就在画室中吃住。家中现在可有点让人害怕,两个身着白衣的护士在屋里默默地穿梭,象是死亡的预言者。父亲只限于躺在床上,他的儿女们出出进进时都压着嗓门说话。
温妮弗莱德常来看父亲。每天早饭以后,待父亲洗漱完毕坐在床上,她就进去同他在一起待上半小时。
“你好些了吗,爸爸?”她总是这样问。
而他也总是这样回答:
“对,我想我好点了,宝贝儿。”
她用自己的双手爱抚地捧着父亲的手。他感到这样十分宝贵。
午饭时她又会跑进来告诉他发生了什么事。到晚上,窗帘垂下后屋里气氛很宜人,她会再来同父亲多待上一会儿。戈珍晚上回家了,这时温妮弗莱德最愿同父亲单独在一起。他们父女二人海阔天空地聊着,这时他总会显得自己身体很好,如同他当年工作时一样。温妮弗莱德很敏感,她有意避免谈到痛苦的事,装出一副无所谓的样子。她本能地控制自己的注意力,这样就会感到幸福。但她的心灵深处也和其它大人一样有同感:或许是好点了吧。
父亲在她面前装得很象。可她一走,他就又没入了死亡的痛苦中。好在他仍有这样兴奋的时候。但是他的体力大大减弱了,注意力无法集中起来,这时候护士不得不让温妮弗莱德走开以免他太疲劳。
他从来不承认他就要死了。但他知道自己要死了,他的末日到了。但他就是不肯承认。对这一事实他恨透了。他的意志仍旧很顽固,他不甘心让死亡战胜自己,他认为压根儿就没有死亡这回事。但他时时感到自己要大喊大叫抱怨一番。他真想冲杰拉德大叫一通,吓得他魂不附体。杰拉德本能地感觉到了这一点,所以他有意地躲避着父亲。这种肮脏的死亡实在令他厌恶。一个人要死就该象罗马人那样迅速死去,通过死来掌握自己的命运,就象在生活中一样。杰拉德在父亲死亡的钳制中挣扎着,如同被毒蛇缠住的拉奥孔①父子一样:那巨蟒缠住了父亲,又把两个儿子也拽了进去与他同死。杰拉德一直在抵抗着,奇怪的是,有时在父亲眼里他竟是一座力量之塔。
①希腊神话:特洛伊祭师拉奥孔因警告特洛伊人勿中木马计而触怒天神,和两个儿子一起被巨蟒缠死。著名的雕塑“拉奥孔”就取自这个题材。
他最后一次要求见戈珍是他临死之前。他一定要见到某个人,在弥留之际清醒的时候,他一定要与活生生的世界保持联系,否则他就得接受死亡的现实。值得庆幸的是,大多数时间中他都处于昏昏然状态中,在冥冥中思考着自己的过去,再一次重新回到过去的生活中。但在他最后的时光中,他仍能意识到眼前的情况:死神就要降临了。于是他呼唤着别人的帮助,不管谁来帮他都行。能够意识到死亡,这是一种超越死亡的死亡,再也不能再生了。他决不要承认这一点。
戈珍被他的形象吓坏了:目光无神,但仍然显得顽强不屈。
“啊,”他声音虚弱地说,“你和温妮弗莱德怎么样?”
“很好,真的。”戈珍回答。
他们的对话就象隔着死亡的鸿沟,似乎他们的想法不过是他死亡之海上漂乎不定的稻草。
“画室还好用吧?”他问。
“太好了,不能比这再好,再完美了。”戈珍说。
说完她就等待着他说话。
“你是否认为温妮弗莱德具有雕塑家的气质?”
真奇怪,这话多么空洞无味!
“我相信她有。总有一天她会塑出好作品来的。”
“那她的生活就不会荒废了,你说呢?”
戈珍很惊奇地轻声感叹道:
“当然不会!”
“那是。”
戈珍又等着他发话。
“你认为生活很愉快,活着很好,是吗?”他问着,脸上那苍白的笑简直令她无法忍受。
“对,”她笑了,她可以随意撒谎。“我相信日子会过得不错。”
“很对。快乐的天性是巨大的财富。”
戈珍又笑了,但她的心却因为厌恶而干枯。难道一个人应该这样死去吗?当生命被夺走时另一个人却微笑着跟他谈话?能不能以另外的方式死去?难道一个人一定要经历从战胜死亡的恐惧胜利——完整的意志的胜利——到彻底消亡的历程吗?人必须这样,这是唯一的出路。她太敬慕这位弥留之际的人那种自控能力了。但她仇恨死亡本身。令她高兴的是,日常生活的世界还令人满意,因此她用不着担心别的。
“你在这儿很好,我们不能为你做点什么吗?你没发现有什么不好的吗?”
“你对我太好了。”戈珍说。
“那好,你不说只能怪你自己不好,”他说。他感到很兴奋,因为他说了这么一番话。他仍然很强壮、还活着!但是,死的烦恼又开始重新向他袭来。
戈珍来到温妮弗莱德这里。法国女教师走了,戈珍在肖特兰兹待得时间很长。温妮的教育由另一位教师负责。但那个男教师并不住在肖特兰兹,他是小学校的人。
这天,戈珍准备和温妮弗莱德、杰拉德及伯金乘车到城里去。天下着毛毛雨,天色阴沉沉的。温妮弗莱德和戈珍准备好等在门口。温妮弗莱德很缄默,但戈珍没注意她这一点。
突然这孩子漠然地问:
“布朗温小姐,你认为我父亲要死了吗?”
戈珍一惊,说:“我不知道。”
“真不知道?”
“谁也说不准。当然,他总会死的。”
孩子思考了片刻又问:
“你认为他会死?”
这问题就象一道地理或科学题,她那么固执,似乎强迫大人回答。这孩子真有点象恶魔一样盯着戈珍,一副得胜的神态。
“他会死吗?”戈珍重复道,“是的,我想他会死的。”
可温妮弗莱德瞪大了眼睛目不转睛地盯着她。
“他病得很厉害。”戈珍说。
温妮弗莱德脸上闪过一丝微妙怀疑的笑。
“我不相信他会死。”这孩子嘲讽地说着走向车道。戈珍看着她孤独的身影,心滞住了。温妮弗莱德正在小溪旁玩耍,那副认真的样子,看上去倒象什么事也没发生过。
“我筑了一道水坝。”她的声音在远处响了起来。
这时杰拉德从后面的厅里走出来。
“她不相信,是有她的道理的。”他说。
戈珍看看他,两人的目光相遇了,交换了某种不无嘲讽的理解。
“是啊,”戈珍说。
他又看看她,眼中闪烁着火光。
“当罗马起火时,我们最好跳舞,反正它也是要被烧毁。
你说呢?”他说。
她很吃惊,但还是振作精神回答:
“当然,跳舞比哀嚎要好。”
“我也是这么想。”
说到此,他们双方都觉得有一种强烈的放松欲望,要把一切都甩开,沉入一种野性的放纵中。戈珍只觉得浑身荡着一股强壮的激情。她感到自己很强壮,她的双手如此强壮,她似乎可以把整个世界撕碎。她记起了罗马人的放纵,于是心里热乎乎的。她知道她自己也需要这种或别的与之相同的东西。啊,如果她身上那未知和被压抑的东西一旦放松,那是多么令人欣喜若狂的事啊!她需要这个。那站在她身后的男人紧挨着她,他令她体内那强烈的放纵欲升腾起来,她只觉得浑身发抖。她要同他一起放纵、狂疯。一时间这个想法完全占据了她的身心。但她马上又放弃了它。她说:
“咱们跟温妮弗莱德一起到门房去等车吧。”
“行。”他答应着随她而去。
他们进去后发现温妮弗莱德正爱抚着一窝纯种的小白狗。姑娘抬起头,漠然地扫了杰拉德和戈珍一眼。她并不想看到他们。
“看!”她叫道。“三只刚出生的小狗!马歇尔说这只狗很纯。多可爱啊,不过它不如它的妈妈好看。”她边说边抚摸着身边那头不安分的狗。
“我最亲爱的克里奇女士,”她说,“你象地球上的天使一样美丽。天使,天使,戈珍,你觉得她这么好,这么美,不可以进天堂吗?他们都会进天堂的,特别是我亲爱的克里奇女士!马歇尔太太,对吧?”
“你是说温妮弗莱德小姐?”那女人说着出现在门口。
“噢,叫它温妮弗莱德女士吧,好吗?告诉马歇尔,管它叫温妮弗莱德女士。”
“我会告诉他的,不过,这只狗是一位绅士,温妮弗莱德小姐。”
“哦,不!”这时响起了汽车声。“卢伯特来了!”孩子叫着跑向大门口。
伯金驾着车停在了门口。
“我们都准备好了!”温妮弗莱德叫道。“卢伯特,我想跟你一起坐在前面,行吗?”
“我怕你不安分从车上摔出去。”他说。
“不,我不。我就是想同你一起坐在车前。那样我的脚挨着发动机可以取暖。”
伯金扶她上了车,杰拉德和戈珍在后排落了座。
“有什么新闻吗,卢伯特?”杰拉德问。
“新闻?”伯金问。
“是的,”杰拉德看看身旁的戈珍,眯起眼睛笑道,“我不知道是否该祝贺他,可我无法从他这儿得到准信儿。”
戈珍绯红了脸道:
“祝贺他什么?”
“我们说起过订婚的事,至少他对我说起过。”
戈珍的脸红透了。
“你是说跟厄秀拉?”她有点挑战地说。
“对,就是,难道不是吗?”
“我不认为订了什么婚。”戈珍冷冷地说。
“是吗?没有进展吗,卢伯特?”他问。
“什么?结婚?没有。”
“这是怎么回事?”戈珍问。
伯金迅速环视了一下,目光中透着愤懑。
“怎么了?”他说,“你怎么看这事,戈珍?”
“哦,”她叫道,既然大家都往水里扔石头,她也下决心扔。“我不认为她想订婚。论本性,她是一只爱在丛林中飞翱的鸟儿。”戈珍的声音清澈、宏亮,很象她父亲。
“可是我,”伯金说,“我需要一个起约束作用的条约,我对爱,特别是自由爱不感兴趣。”他神情快活但声音很坚定。
他们二人都觉得好笑。为什么要当众宣言?杰拉德一时不知所措了。
“爱对你来说不够么?”他问。
“不!”伯金叫道。
“哈,那就,有点过分了。”杰拉德说话时汽车从泥泞中驶过。
“到底怎么了?”杰拉德问戈珍。
他这种故做亲昵之态激怒了戈珍,她觉得自己受到了侮辱。似乎杰拉德故意侮辱她,侵犯了她的隐私。
“谁知道怎么回事?”她尖着嗓子厌恶地说。“少问我!我根本不知道什么最终的婚姻,告你说吧,我连什么叫次最终婚姻都不知道。”
“你只知道毫无道理的婚姻!”杰拉德说。“说起来,我并不是婚姻方面的专家,也不精通最终是一种什么程度,这似乎是一只蜜蜂在伯金的帽子里嗡嗡作响。”
“太对了!他的烦恼正是这个!他并不是需要女人,他只是要实现自己的想法。一旦付诸实践,就没那么好了。”
“最好象一头牛冲向门口一样去寻找女人身上的特点。”然后他似乎闪烁其词地说:“你认为爱是这张门票,对吗?”
“当然,反正是那么回事,只是你无法坚持要获得永恒的爱。”戈珍的声音很刺耳。
“结婚或不结婚,永恒或次永恒或一般化,你寻到什么样的爱就是什么样。”
“喜欢也罢,不喜欢也罢,”她附和说,“婚姻是一种社会安排,我接受它,但这跟爱的问题无关。”
他的目光一直在她身上留滞着。她感到自己被他放任、恶毒地吻着。她两颊火烧般地热,但她的心却十分坚定。
“你是否觉得卢伯特有点头脑发昏?”杰拉德问。
“对一个女人来说,是这样,”她说,“我是觉得他发昏了。或许,的的确确有两个人一辈子都相爱这种事。可是,即便这样,照旧可以没有婚姻。如果他们相爱,那很好。如果不爱,干吗要刨根问底?”
“是啊,”杰拉德说。“我就为此感到惊奇。可卢伯特怎么想?”
“我说不清。他说不清,谁也说不清。他似乎认为,如果你结婚,你就可以通过婚姻进入天堂什么的,反正很朦胧。”
“很朦胧!谁需要那个天堂?其实,卢伯特很渴望稳妥安全。”
“对。我似乎觉得他在这一点上想得不对,”戈珍说。“我相信,情妇比妻子更忠诚,那是因为她是自己的主人。可卢伯特认为,一对夫妻可以比任何两个别人走得更远,至于走向何方,他没解释。他们相互了解,无论在天堂上还是在地狱中,特别是在地狱中,他们太了解对方了,因此他们可以超越天堂和地狱、去到——某个地方,在那儿一切都粉碎了——不知什么地方。”
“到天堂嘛,他说的。”杰拉德笑道。
戈珍耸耸肩道:“去你的天堂吧!”
“但不是伊斯兰教徒。”杰拉德说。
伯金不动声色地开着车,对他们的话毫不在意。戈珍就坐在伯金身后,她感到出伯金的洋相是一种说不出来的快活。
“他说,”戈珍扮个鬼脸补充说,“你可以在婚姻中找到永久的平衡,同时仍然保持自己的独立性,两者不会混淆。”
“这对我没什么启发。”杰拉德说。
“就是这样的。”戈珍说。
“我相信爱,相信真正的放纵。”杰拉德说。
“我也一样。”她说。
“其实伯金也这样,别看他整天乱叫。”
“不,”戈珍说,“他不会对另一个人放纵自己。你无法摸透他。我觉得这是件麻烦事。”
“可他需要婚姻!婚姻,难道是别的?”
“天堂!”戈珍调侃道。
伯金驾驶着汽车,感到脊背发凉,似乎有人要砍他的头。但他抖抖肩不予理会。天空开始落雨了。他停了车、下去给发动机盖上罩子。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 20楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 20 Gladiatorial


AFTER the fiasco of the proposal, Birkin had hurried blindly away from Beldover, in a whirl of fury. He felt he had been a complete fool, that the whole scene had been a farce of the first water. But that did not trouble him at all. He was deeply, mockingly angry that Ursula persisted always in this old cry: `Why do you want to bully me?' and in her bright, insolent abstraction.
He went straight to Shortlands. There he found Gerald standing with his back to the fire, in the library, as motionless as a man is, who is completely and emptily restless, utterly hollow. He had done all the work he wanted to do -- and now there was nothing. He could go out in the car, he could run to town. But he did not want to go out in the car, he did not want to run to town, he did not want to call on the Thirlbys. He was suspended motionless, in an agony of inertia, like a machine that is without power.
This was very bitter to Gerald, who had never known what boredom was, who had gone from activity to activity, never at a loss. Now, gradually, everything seemed to be stopping in him. He did not want any more to do the things that offered. Something dead within him just refused to respond to any suggestion. He cast over in his mind, what it would be possible to do, to save himself from this misery of nothingness, relieve the stress of this hollowness. And there were only three things left, that would rouse him, make him live. One was to drink or smoke hashish, the other was to be soothed by Birkin, and the third was women. And there was no-one for the moment to drink with. Nor was there a woman. And he knew Birkin was out. So there was nothing to do but to bear the stress of his own emptiness.
When he saw Birkin his face lit up in a sudden, wonderful smile.
`By God, Rupert,' he said, `I'd just come to the conclusion that nothing in the world mattered except somebody to take the edge off one's being alone: the right somebody.'
The smile in his eyes was very astonishing, as he looked at the other man. It was the pure gleam of relief. His face was pallid and even haggard.
`The right woman, I suppose you mean,' said Birkin spitefully.
`Of course, for choice. Failing that, an amusing man.'
He laughed as he said it. Birkin sat down near the fire.
`What were you doing?' he asked.
`I? Nothing. I'm in a bad way just now, everything's on edge, and I can neither work nor play. I don't know whether it's a sign of old age, I'm sure.'
`You mean you are bored?'
`Bored, I don't know. I can't apply myself. And I feel the devil is either very present inside me, or dead.'
Birkin glanced up and looked in his eyes.
`You should try hitting something,' he said.
Gerald smiled.
`Perhaps,' he said. `So long as it was something worth hitting.'
`Quite!' said Birkin, in his soft voice. There was a long pause during which each could feel the presence of the other.
`One has to wait,' said Birkin.
`Ah God! Waiting! What are we waiting for?'
`Some old Johnny says there are three cures for ennui, sleep, drink, and travel,' said Birkin.
`All cold eggs,' said Gerald. `In sleep, you dream, in drink you curse, and in travel you yell at a porter. No, work and love are the two. When you're not at work you should be in love.'
`Be it then,' said Birkin.
`Give me the object,' said Gerald. `The possibilities of love exhaust themselves.'
`Do they? And then what?'
`Then you die,' said Gerald.
`So you ought,' said Birkin.
`I don't see it,' replied Gerald. He took his hands out of his trousers pockets, and reached for a cigarette. He was tense and nervous. He lit the cigarette over a lamp, reaching forward and drawing steadily. He was dressed for dinner, as usual in the evening, although he was alone.
`There's a third one even to your two,' said Birkin. `Work, love, and fighting. You forget the fight.'
`I suppose I do,' said Gerald. `Did you ever do any boxing --?'
`No, I don't think I did,' said Birkin.
`Ay --' Gerald lifted his head and blew the smoke slowly into the air.
`Why?' said Birkin.
`Nothing. I thought we might have a round. It is perhaps true, that I want something to hit. It's a suggestion.'
`So you think you might as well hit me?' said Birkin.
`You? Well! Perhaps --! In a friendly kind of way, of course.'
`Quite!' said Birkin, bitingly.
Gerald stood leaning back against the mantel-piece. He looked down at Birkin, and his eyes flashed with a sort of terror like the eyes of a stallion, that are bloodshot and overwrought, turned glancing backwards in a stiff terror.
`I fell that if I don't watch myself, I shall find myself doing something silly,' he said.
`Why not do it?' said Birkin coldly.
Gerald listened with quick impatience. He kept glancing down at Birkin, as if looking for something from the other man.
`I used to do some Japanese wrestling,' said Birkin. `A Jap lived in the same house with me in Heidelberg, and he taught me a little. But I was never much good at it.'
`You did!' exclaimed Gerald. `That's one of the things I've never ever seen done. You mean jiu-jitsu, I suppose?'
`Yes. But I am no good at those things -- they don't interest me.'
`They don't? They do me. What's the start?'
`I'll show you what I can, if you like,' said Birkin.
`You will?' A queer, smiling look tightened Gerald's face for a moment, as he said, `Well, I'd like it very much.'
`Then we'll try jiu-jitsu. Only you can't do much in a starched shirt.'
`Then let us strip, and do it properly. Hold a minute --' He rang the bell, and waited for the butler.
`Bring a couple of sandwiches and a syphon,' he said to the man, `and then don't trouble me any more tonight -- or let anybody else.'
The man went. Gerald turned to Birkin with his eyes lighted.
`And you used to wrestle with a Jap?' he said. `Did you strip?'
`Sometimes.'
`You did! What was he like then, as a wrestler?'
`Good, I believe. I am no judge. He was very quick and slippery and full of electric fire. It is a remarkable thing, what a curious sort of fluid force they seem to have in them, those people not like a human grip -- like a polyp --'
Gerald nodded.
`I should imagine so,' he said, `to look at them. They repel me, rather.'
`Repel and attract, both. They are very repulsive when they are cold, and they look grey. But when they are hot and roused, there is a definite attraction -- a curious kind of full electric fluid -- like eels.'
`Well -- yes -- probably.'
The man brought in the tray and set it down.
`Don't come in any more,' said Gerald.
The door closed.
`Well then,' said Gerald; `shall we strip and begin? Will you have a drink first?'
`No, I don't want one.'
`Neither do I.'
Gerald fastened the door and pushed the furniture aside. The room was large, there was plenty of space, it was thickly carpeted. Then he quickly threw off his clothes, and waited for Birkin. The latter, white and thin, came over to him. Birkin was more a presence than a visible object, Gerald was aware of him completely, but not really visually. Whereas Gerald himself was concrete and noticeable, a piece of pure final substance.
`Now,' said Birkin, `I will show you what I learned, and what I remember. You let me take you so --' And his hands closed on the naked body of the other man. In another moment, he had Gerald swung over lightly and balanced against his knee, head downwards. Relaxed, Gerald sprang to his feet with eyes glittering.
`That's smart,' he said. `Now try again.'
So the two men began to struggle together. They were very dissimilar. Birkin was tall and narrow, his bones were very thin and fine. Gerald was much heavier and more plastic. His bones were strong and round, his limbs were rounded, all his contours were beautifully and fully moulded. He seemed to stand with a proper, rich weight on the face of the earth, whilst Birkin seemed to have the centre of gravitation in his own middle. And Gerald had a rich, frictional kind of strength, rather mechanical, but sudden and invincible, whereas Birkin was abstract as to be almost intangible. He impinged invisibly upon the other man, scarcely seeming to touch him, like a garment, and then suddenly piercing in a tense fine grip that seemed to penetrate into the very quick of Gerald's being.
They stopped, they discussed methods, they practised grips and throws, they became accustomed to each other, to each other's rhythm, they got a kind of mutual physical understanding. And then again they had a real struggle. They seemed to drive their white flesh deeper and deeper against each other, as if they would break into a oneness. Birkin had a great subtle energy, that would press upon the other man with an uncanny force, weigh him like a spell put upon him. Then it would pass, and Gerald would heave free, with white, heaving, dazzling movements.
So the two men entwined and wrestled with each other, working nearer and nearer. Both were white and clear, but Gerald flushed smart red where he was touched, and Birkin remained white and tense. He seemed to penetrate into Gerald's more solid, more diffuse bulk, to interfuse his body through the body of the other, as if to bring it subtly into subjection, always seizing with some rapid necromantic fore-knowledge every motion of the other flesh, converting and counteracting it, playing upon the limbs and trunk of Gerald like some hard wind. It was as if Birkin's whole physical intelligence interpenetrated into Gerald's body, as if his fine, sublimated energy entered into the flesh of the fuller man, like some potency, casting a fine net, a prison, through the muscles into the very depths of Gerald's physical being.
So they wrestled swiftly, rapturously, intent and mindless at last, two essential white figures working into a tighter closer oneness of struggle, with a strange, octopus-like knotting and flashing of limbs in the subdued light of the room; a tense white knot of flesh gripped in silence between the walls of old brown books. Now and again came a sharp gasp of breath, or a sound like a sigh, then the rapid thudding of movement on the thickly-carpeted floor, then the strange sound of flesh escaping under flesh. Often, in the white interlaced knot of violent living being that swayed silently, there was no head to be seen, only the swift, tight limbs, the solid white backs, the physical junction of two bodies clinched into oneness. Then would appear the gleaming, ruffled head of Gerald, as the struggle changed, then for a moment the dun-coloured, shadow-like head of the other man would lift up from the conflict, the eyes wide and dreadful and sightless.
At length Gerald lay back inert on the carpet, his breast rising in great slow panting, whilst Birkin kneeled over him, almost unconscious. Birkin was much more exhausted. He caught little, short breaths, he could scarcely breathe any more. The earth seemed to tilt and sway, and a complete darkness was coming over his mind. He did not know what happened. He slid forward quite unconscious, over Gerald, and Gerald did not notice. Then he was half-conscious again, aware only of the strange tilting and sliding of the world. The world was sliding, everything was sliding off into the darkness. And he was sliding, endlessly, endlessly away.
He came to consciousness again, hearing an immense knocking outside. What could be happening, what was it, the great hammer-stroke resounding through the house? He did not know. And then it came to him that it was his own heart beating. But that seemed impossible, the noise was outside. No, it was inside himself, it was his own heart. And the beating was painful, so strained, surcharged. He wondered if Gerald heard it. He did not know whether he were standing or lying or falling.
When he realised that he had fallen prostrate upon Gerald's body he wondered, he was surprised. But he sat up, steadying himself with his hand and waiting for his heart to become stiller and less painful. It hurt very much, and took away his consciousness.
Gerald however was still less conscious than Birkin. They waited dimly, in a sort of not-being, for many uncounted, unknown minutes.
`Of course --' panted Gerald, `I didn't have to be rough -- with you -- I had to keep back -- my force --'
Birkin heard the sound as if his own spirit stood behind him, outside him, and listened to it. His body was in a trance of exhaustion, his spirit heard thinly. His body could not answer. Only he knew his heart was getting quieter. He was divided entirely between his spirit, which stood outside, and knew, and his body, that was a plunging, unconscious stroke of blood.
`I could have thrown you -- using violence --' panted Gerald. `But you beat me right enough.'
`Yes,' said Birkin, hardening his throat and producing the words in the tension there, `you're much stronger than I -- you could beat me -easily.'
Then he relaxed again to the terrible plunging of his heart and his blood.
`It surprised me,' panted Gerald, `what strength you've got. Almost supernatural.'
`For a moment,' said Birkin.
He still heard as if it were his own disembodied spirit hearing, standing at some distance behind him. It drew nearer however, his spirit. And the violent striking of blood in his chest was sinking quieter, allowing his mind to come back. He realised that he was leaning with all his weight on the soft body of the other man. It startled him, because he thought he had withdrawn. He recovered himself, and sat up. But he was still vague and unestablished. He put out his hand to steady himself. It touched the hand of Gerald, that was lying out on the floor. And Gerald's hand closed warm and sudden over Birkin's, they remained exhausted and breathless, the one hand clasped closely over the other. It was Birkin whose hand, in swift response, had closed in a strong, warm clasp over the hand of the other. Gerald's clasp had been sudden and momentaneous.
The normal consciousness however was returning, ebbing back. Birkin could breathe almost naturally again. Gerald's hand slowly withdrew, Birkin slowly, dazedly rose to his feet and went towards the table. He poured out a whiskey and soda. Gerald also came for a drink.
`It was a real set-to, wasn't it?' said Birkin, looking at Gerald with darkened eyes.
`God, yes,' said Gerald. He looked at the delicate body of the other man, and added: `It wasn't too much for you, was it?'
`No. One ought to wrestle and strive and be physically close. It makes one sane.'
`You do think so?'
`I do. Don't you?'
`Yes,' said Gerald.
There were long spaces of silence between their words. The wrestling had some deep meaning to them -- an unfinished meaning.
`We are mentally, spiritually intimate, therefore we should be more or less physically intimate too -- it is more whole.'
`Certainly it is,' said Gerald. Then he laughed pleasantly, adding: `It's rather wonderful to me.' He stretched out his arms handsomely.
`Yes,' said Birkin. `I don't know why one should have to justify oneself.'
`No.'
The two men began to dress.
`I think also that you are beautiful,' said Birkin to Gerald, `and that is enjoyable too. One should enjoy what is given.'
`You think I am beautiful -- how do you mean, physically?' asked Gerald, his eyes glistening.
`Yes. You have a northern kind of beauty, like light refracted from snow -and a beautiful, plastic form. Yes, that is there to enjoy as well. We should enjoy everything.'
Gerald laughed in his throat, and said:
`That's certainly one way of looking at it. I can say this much, I feel better. It has certainly helped me. Is this the Bruderschaft you wanted?'
`Perhaps. Do you think this pledges anything?'
`I don't know,' laughed Gerald.
`At any rate, one feels freer and more open now -- and that is what we want.'
`Certainly,' said Gerald.
They drew to the fire, with the decanters and the glasses and the food.
`I always eat a little before I go to bed,' said Gerald. `I sleep better.'
`I should not sleep so well,' said Birkin.
`No? There you are, we are not alike. I'll put a dressing-gown on.' Birkin remained alone, looking at the fire. His mind had reverted to Ursula. She seemed to return again into his consciousness. Gerald came down wearing a gown of broad-barred, thick black-and-green silk, brilliant and striking.
`You are very fine,' said Birkin, looking at the full robe.
`It was a caftan in Bokhara,' said Gerald. `I like it.'
`I like it too.'
Birkin was silent, thinking how scrupulous Gerald was in his attire, how expensive too. He wore silk socks, and studs of fine workmanship, and silk underclothing, and silk braces. Curious! This was another of the differences between them. Birkin was careless and unimaginative about his own appearance.
`Of course you,' said Gerald, as if he had been thinking; `there's something curious about you. You're curiously strong. One doesn't expect it, it is rather surprising.'
Birkin laughed. He was looking at the handsome figure of the other man, blond and comely in the rich robe, and he was half thinking of the difference between it and himself -- so different; as far, perhaps, apart as man from woman, yet in another direction. But really it was Ursula, it was the woman who was gaining ascendance over Birkin's being, at this moment. Gerald was becoming dim again, lapsing out of him.
`Do you know,' he said suddenly, `I went and proposed to Ursula Brangwen tonight, that she should marry me.'
He saw the blank shining wonder come over Gerald's face.
`You did?'
`Yes. Almost formally -- speaking first to her father, as it should be, in the world -- though that was accident -- or mischief.'
Gerald only stared in wonder, as if he did not grasp.
`You don't mean to say that you seriously went and asked her father to let you marry her?'
`Yes,' said Birkin, `I did.'
`What, had you spoken to her before about it, then?'
`No, not a word. I suddenly thought I would go there and ask her -- and her father happened to come instead of her -- so I asked him first.'
`If you could have her?' concluded Gerald.
`Ye-es, that.'
`And you didn't speak to her?'
`Yes. She came in afterwards. So it was put to her as well.'
`It was! And what did she say then? You're an engaged man?'
`No, -- she only said she didn't want to be bullied into answering.'
`She what?'
`Said she didn't want to be bullied into answering.'
`"Said she didn't want to be bullied into answering!" Why, what did she mean by that?'
Birkin raised his shoulders. `Can't say,' he answered. `Didn't want to be bothered just then, I suppose.'
`But is this really so? And what did you do then?'
`I walked out of the house and came here.'
`You came straight here?'
`Yes.'
Gerald stared in amazement and amusement. He could not take it in.
`But is this really true, as you say it now?'
`Word for word.'
`It is?'
He leaned back in his chair, filled with delight and amusement.
`Well, that's good,' he said. `And so you came here to wrestle with your good angel, did you?'
`Did I?' said Birkin.
`Well, it looks like it. Isn't that what you did?'
Now Birkin could not follow Gerald's meaning.
`And what's going to happen?' said Gerald. `You're going to keep open the proposition, so to speak?'
`I suppose so. I vowed to myself I would see them all to the devil. But I suppose I shall ask her again, in a little while.'
Gerald watched him steadily.
`So you're fond of her then?' he asked.
`I think -- I love her,' said Birkin, his face going very still and fixed.
Gerald glistened for a moment with pleasure, as if it were something done specially to please him. Then his face assumed a fitting gravity, and he nodded his head slowly.
`You know,' he said, `I always believed in love -- true love. But where does one find it nowadays?'
`I don't know,' said Birkin.
`Very rarely,' said Gerald. Then, after a pause, `I've never felt it myself -- not what I should call love. I've gone after women -- and been keen enough over some of them. But I've never felt love. I don't believe I've ever felt as much love for a woman, as I have for you -- not love. You understand what I mean?'
`Yes. I'm sure you've never loved a woman.'
`You feel that, do you? And do you think I ever shall? You understand what I mean?' He put his hand to his breast, closing his fist there, as if he would draw something out. `I mean that -- that I can't express what it is, but I know it.'
`What is it, then?' asked Birkin.
`You see, I can't put it into words. I mean, at any rate, something abiding, something that can't change --'
His eyes were bright and puzzled.
`Now do you think I shall ever feel that for a woman?' he said, anxiously.
Birkin looked at him, and shook his head.
`I don't know,' he said. `I could not say.'
Gerald had been on the qui vive, as awaiting his fate. Now he drew back in his chair.
`No,' he said, `and neither do I, and neither do I.'
`We are different, you and I,' said Birkin. `I can't tell your life.'
`No,' said Gerald, `no more can I. But I tell you -- I begin to doubt it!'
`That you will ever love a woman?'
`Well -- yes -- what you would truly call love --'
`You doubt it?'
`Well -- I begin to.'
There was a long pause.
`Life has all kinds of things,' said Birkin. `There isn't only one road.'
`Yes, I believe that too. I believe it. And mind you, I don't care how it is with me -- I don't care how it is -- so long as I don't feel --' he paused, and a blank, barren look passed over his face, to express his feeling -- `so long as I feel I've lived, somehow -- and I don't care how it is -- but I want to feel that --'
`Fulfilled,' said Birkin.
`We-ell, perhaps it is fulfilled; I don't use the same words as you.'
`It is the same.'
 
求婚失败后,伯金气急败坏地从贝多弗逃了出来。他觉得自己是个十足的傻瓜,整个经过纯粹是一场闹剧。当然他也并不觉得有什么不安。令他深感气愤的是厄秀拉总没完没了地大叫:“你为什么要欺负我?”那口气着实无礼,说话时还显得很得意、满不在乎。
他径直朝肖特兰兹走去。杰拉德正背对着壁炉站在书房里,他纹丝不动,象一个内心十分空虚的人那样焦躁不安。他做了该做的一切,现在什么事都没有了。他可以坐车出门儿,可以到城里去。可他既不想坐车出门,也不想进城,不想去拜访席尔比家。他现有很茫然,很迟钝,就象一台失去动力的机器一样。
杰拉德为此深感痛苦,他以前总是没完没了地忙于事务,从不知烦恼为何物。现在,一切似乎都停止了。他不想再做任何事,他心中某种死去的东西拒绝回应任何建议。他绞尽脑汁想着如何把自己从这种虚无的痛苦中解救出来,如何解脱这种空洞对他的压抑。只有三件事可以令他复活。一是吸印度大麻制成的麻醉品,二是得到伯金的抚慰,三是女人。现在没人同他一起吸麻醉品,也没有女人,伯金也出门了。没事可干,只能一人独自忍受空虚的重负。
一看到伯金,他的脸上一下子就亮起一个奇妙的微笑。
“天啊,卢伯特,”他说,“我正在想世界上最厉害的就是有人消弱别人的锋芒,这人就是你。”
他看伯金时眼中的笑意是惊人的,它表明一种纯粹的释然。他脸色苍白,甚至十分憔悴。
“你指的是女人吧?”伯金轻蔑地说。
“当然要有所选择,不行的话,一个有趣儿的男人亦可。”
说着他笑了。伯金紧靠着壁炉坐下来。
“你在干什么?”
“我,没干什么。我一直很不好过。事事都令人不安,搞得我既不能工作又无法娱乐。可以说我不知道这是否是衰老的迹象。”
“你是说你感到厌倦了?”
“厌倦,我不知道。我无法安下心来。我还感到我心中的魔鬼不是活着就是死了。”
伯金扫视他一眼,然后看着他的眼睛说:
“你应该试图专心致志。”
杰拉德笑道:
“也许会,只要有什么值得我这样做。”
“对呀!”伯金柔声地说。双方沉默着,相互感知着对方。
“要等待才行。”伯金说。
“天啊!等待!我们等什么呢?”
“有的老家伙说消除烦恼有三个办法:睡觉,喝酒和旅游。”伯金说。
“全是些没用的办法,”杰拉德说,“睡觉时做梦,喝了酒就骂人,旅游时你得冲脚夫大喊大叫。不行,这样不行。工作和爱才是出路。当你不工作时,你就应该恋爱。”
“那就这样吧。”伯金说。
“给我一个目标,”杰拉德说:“爱的可能性足以使爱消耗殆尽。”
“是吗?然后又会怎么样?”
“然后你就会死。”杰拉德说。
“你才应该这样。”伯金说。
“我倒看不出,”杰拉德说着手从裤兜中伸出来去拿香烟。他十分紧张。他在油灯上点着烟卷儿,前前后后缓缓地踱着步。尽管他孤身一人,他还是象往常一样衣冠楚楚准备用膳。
“除了你那两种办法以外,还有第三种办法,”伯金说,“工作,爱和打斗。你忘了这一点。”
“我想我没有忘记,”杰拉德说,“你练拳吗?”
“不,我不练。”伯金说。
“嗨——”杰拉德抬起头,向空中吐着烟圈。
“怎么了?”伯金问。
“没什么,我正想跟你来一场拳赛。说真的,我需要向什么东西出击。这是个主意。”
“所以你想倒不如揍我一顿的好,是吗?”伯金问。
“你?嚯!也许是!当然是友好地打一场。”
“行啊!”伯金刻薄的说。
杰拉德向后斜靠着壁炉台。他低头看着伯金,眼睛象种马的眼睛一样激动地充着血、闪着恐怖的光芒。
“我觉得我管不住自己了,我会干出傻事来的。”杰拉德说。
“能不做傻事吗?”伯金冷冷地问。
杰拉德很不耐烦地听着。他俯视着伯金,似乎要从他身上看出什么来。
“我曾学过日本式摔跤,”伯金说,“在海德堡时我同一位日本人同住一室,他教过我几招。可我总也不行。”
“你学过!”杰拉德叫道,“我从来没见人用这种方法摔跤。
你搬的是柔道吧?”
“对,不过我不行,对那不感兴趣。”
“是吗?我可是感兴趣。怎么开头儿?”
“如果你喜欢我就表演给你看。”伯金说。
“你会吗?”杰拉德脸上堆起笑说,“好,我很喜欢这样。”
“那咱们就试试柔道吧。不过你穿着浆过的衣服可做不了几个动作。”
“那就脱了衣服好好做。等一会儿——”他按了下铃唤来男仆,吩咐道:
“弄几块三明治,来瓶苏打水,然后今晚就不要来了,告诉别人也别来。”
男仆走了。杰拉德目光炯炯地看着伯金问:
“你跟日本人摔过跤?也不穿衣服?”
“有时这样。”
“是吗?他是个运动员吗?”
“可能是吧。不过我可不是裁判。他很敏捷、灵活,具有电火一般的力量。他那种运力法可真叫绝,简直不象人,倒象珊瑚虫。”
杰拉德点点头。
“可以想象得出来,”他说,“不过,那样子让我有点反感。”
“反感,也被吸引。当他们冷漠阴郁的时候可令人反感了。可他们热情的时候他们却是迷人的,的确迷人,就象黄鳝一样油滑。”
“嗯,很可能。”
男仆端来盘子放下。
“别再进来了。”杰拉德说。
门关上了。
“好吧,咱们脱衣服,开始吧。你先喝点什么好吗?”
“不,我不想喝。”
“我也不想。”
杰拉德关紧门,把屋里的家具挪动了一下。房间很大,有足够的空间,铺着厚厚的地毯。杰拉德迅速甩掉衣服,等着伯金。又白又瘦的伯金走了过来。他简直象个精灵;让人看不见摸不着。杰拉德完全可以感觉到他的存在,但并未真正看见他。杰拉德倒是个实实在在的,可以看得见的实体。
“现在,”伯金说,“让我表演一下我学到的东西,记住多少表演多少。来,你让我这样抓住你——”说着他的手抓住了杰拉德的裸体。说话间他轻轻扳倒杰拉德,用自己的膝盖托住他,他的头朝下垂直。放开他以后,杰拉德目光炯炯地站了起来。
“很好,”他说,“再来一次吧。”
两个人就这样扭打起来。他们两人太不一样。伯金又瘦又高,骨架很窄很纤细。杰拉德则很有块头,很有雕塑感。他的骨架粗大,四肢肌肉发达,整个人的轮廓看上去漂亮、健壮。他似乎很有重量地压在地面上,而伯金似乎腰部蕴藏着吸引力。杰拉德则有一种强大的磨擦力,很象机器,但力量来得突然,让人难以看出。而伯金则虚无缥缈,几乎令人无法捉摸。他隐附在另一个人身上,象一件衣服一样似乎没怎么触到杰拉德,但又似乎突如其来地直刺入杰拉德的致命处。
他们停下来切磋技艺,练习着抓举和抛开,渐渐变得能够相互适应各自的节奏、获得了彼此体力上的协调。然后他们正式较量了一番。他们似乎都在试图嵌进对方白色的肉体中去,就象要变成一体一样。伯金拥有某种极微妙的力量,就象咒语在他身上发生了效力。松开手之后,杰拉德长出一口气,感到头晕目眩,喘息着。
他们二人就这样扭打在一起,愈贴愈近。两个人皮肤都很白皙,杰拉德身上所触之处开始泛红,可伯金仍然很紧张,尽管身上还没有红。他似乎要嵌入杰拉德那坚实宽阔的躯体中,与他的躯体溶为一体。伯金凭着某种妖术般的预知迅速地掌握了另一条躯体的每一个动作,从而能够扭转它,与它对抗,微妙地控制它,象强风一样动摇着杰拉德的四肢。似乎伯金那充满智慧的肉体刺进了杰拉德的躯体,他纤弱、高尚的体能进入了杰拉德那强壮的皮肉中,似一种潜能透过肌肉在杰拉德肉体的深处投下了一张精织的网,筑起一座监狱。
他们就这样迅速、发疯般地扭打着,最终他们都全神贯注、一心一意起来,两个白白的躯体扭打着愈来愈紧地抱成一团,微弱的灯影里他们的四肢象章鱼一样纠缠、闪动着;只见装满褐色旧书的书柜中间有一团白色的肉体静静地扭作一团。不时传来重重的喘息或叹气声。忽而厚厚的地毯上响起急促的脚步声,忽而又响起一个肉体挣脱另一个肉体奇怪的磨擦声。这团默默飞旋着的剧烈扭动的肉体中难以看到他们的头,只能看到飞快转动着的四肢和坚实的白色脊梁,两具肉体扭成一体了。随着扭打姿式的变动,杰拉德那毛发零乱、闪光的头露了出来,然后伯金那长着褐色头发的头颅抬了起来,双眼大睁着,露出恐惧的神色。
最后杰拉德终于直挺挺地躺倒在地毯上,胸脯随着喘息起伏着,伯金跪在他身边,几乎失去了知觉。伯金比杰拉德的消耗更大,他急促地喘着气,都快喘不上来了。地板似乎在倾斜、在晃动,头脑中一片黑暗。他不知道发生了什么事。他毫无意识地向杰拉德倾倒过去,而杰拉德却没注意。然后他有点清醒了,他只感到世界在奇怪地倾斜、滑动着。整个世界在滑动,一切都滑向黑暗。他也滑动着,无休止地滑动着。
他又一次清醒过来,听到外面有重重的敲动。这是什么?是什么锤子在敲打?这声音震动了整个房间。他不知道这是什么声音。过了一会儿他弄明白了,这是他的心在跳动。可这似乎不可能,这声音是来自外面啊。不,这声音来自体内,这是他的心。这心跳得很痛苦,它过于紧张,负担又太重。他在想杰拉德是否听到了这心跳。他不知道他是站着、躺着还是摔倒了。
当他发现自己是疲惫地倒在杰拉德身上时,他大吃一惊。他坐起来,双手扶地稳住身体,让自己的心渐渐稳定下来,痛苦稍稍减缓一点。心疼得厉害,他失去了意识。
杰拉德比伯金更昏昏然,他在某种死也似的浑沌中持续了好久。
“按说,”杰拉德喘着气说,“我不应该太粗暴,我应该收敛些。”
伯金似乎早已灵魂出壳,他听到了杰拉德在说什么。他已经精疲力竭,杰拉德的声音听起来很微弱,他的躯体一点反应也没有,他唯一知道的是,他的心安静了许多。他的精神与肉体早已分离,精神早已超脱于体外。他知道他对体内奔腾着的血液毫无知觉。
“我本可以用力把你甩开,”杰拉德喘息道。“可是你把我打得够呛。”
“是啊,”伯金粗着嗓音紧张地说,“你比我壮多了,你完全可以轻而易举地打败我。”
说完他又沉默了,心仍在突突跳,血仍在冲撞血管。
“让我吃惊的是,”杰拉德喘着说,“你那股劲儿是超自然的。”
“也就那么一会儿。”伯金说。
他仍能听得到说话声,似乎那是他分离出去的精神在倾听着,在他身后的远方倾听。不过他的精神愈来愈近了。胸膛里猛烈撞动着的血液渐渐舒缓了,允许他的理智回归。他意识到他全部身体的重量都靠在另一个人身上。他吃了一惊,原以为自己早就离开杰拉德了。他振作精神坐了起来。可他仍旧恍恍惚惚的,心神不定。他伸出手支撑着身体稳定下来,他的手碰到了杰拉德伸在地板上的手,杰拉德热乎乎的手突然握住伯金的手,他们手拉着手喘着气,疲劳极了。伯金的手立即有了反应,用力、热烈地握紧了对方的手。
他们渐渐恢复了知觉。伯金可以自然的呼吸了。杰拉德的手缓缓地缩了回去。伯金恍惚地站起身向桌子走去,斟了一杯威士苏忌打水。杰拉德也过来喝饮料。
“这是一场真正的角斗,不是吗?”伯金黑黑的眼睛看着他说。
“是啊,”杰拉德看着伯金柔弱的身体又说:“对你来说还不算厉害吧,嗯?”
“不。人应该角力,争斗,赤手相拼。这让人更健全些。”
“是吗?”
“我是这么想的,你呢?”
“我也是这么想的,”杰拉德说。
他们许久没有说话。一场角斗对他们来说意义深远,令人回味无穷。
“我们在精神上很密切,因此,我们多多少少在肉体上也应该密切些,这样才更完整。”
“当然了,”杰拉德说。然后他高兴地笑着补充道:“我觉得这很美好。”说着他很优美地伸展开双臂。
“就是,”伯金说。“我觉得人不该为自己辩解什么。”
“对。”
他们开始穿上衣服。
“我觉得你挺帅的,”伯金对杰拉德说,“这给人一种享受。
人应该会欣赏。”
“你觉得我帅,什么意思,指我的体格吗?”杰拉德目光闪烁着说。
“是的。你有一种北方人的美,就象白雪折射的光芒,另外,你的体型有一种雕塑感。让人看着感到是一种享受。我们应该欣赏一切。”
杰拉德笑道:
“当然这是一种看法。我可以这样说,我感觉不错这对我帮助很大。这就是你需要的那种‘血谊兄弟’吗?”
“或许是。这已经说明一切了,对吗?”
“我不知道。”杰拉德笑道。
“不管怎么说,我们感到更自由、更开诚布公了,我们需要的就是这个。”
“对,”杰拉德说。
说话间他们带着长颈水瓶,水杯和吃食靠近了壁炉。
“睡前我总要吃点什么。”杰拉德说,“那样睡起来才香甜。”
“我可睡不了那么香甜。”伯金说。
“不吗?你瞧,这一点上我们就不一样。我这就去换上睡衣。”
他走了,伯金一个人守在壁炉前。他开始想厄秀拉了,她似乎回到了他的意识中。杰拉德身穿宽条睡袍下楼来了,睡袍是绸子做的,黑绿条子相间,颜色耀眼得很。
“你可真神气,”伯金看着睡衣上长长的带子说。
“这是布哈拉式睡袍,”杰拉德说,“我挺喜欢穿它。”
“我也喜欢它。”
伯金沉默了,杰拉德的服饰很精细,很昂贵,他想。他穿着丝短袜,纽扣很精美,内衣和背带也是丝的。真怪!这是他们之间的又一不同之处。伯金的穿着很随便,没什么花样。
“当然,”杰拉德若有所思地说,“你有点怪,你怎么会那么强壮,真出乎人意料,让人吃惊。”
伯金笑了。他看着杰拉德健美的身躯,身着富贵的睡袍,白皮肤,碧眼金发,人显得很帅。他看着杰拉德,想着他们之间的不同之处,太不一样了。当然不象男人和女人那样有所区别,但很不同。此时此刻,厄秀拉这个女人以优势压倒了他。而杰拉德则变得模糊了,埋没了。
“知道吗,”他突然说,“我今天晚上去向厄秀拉·布朗温求婚了,求她嫁给我。”
他看到杰拉德脸上露着惊异、茫然的表情。
“是吗?”
“是的。有点正式——先对她父亲讲了,按礼应该这样,不过这也有点偶然,或说是个恶作剧吧。”
杰拉德惊奇地凝视他,似乎还不明白。
“你是否在说你很严肃地求她爸爸让他把女儿嫁给你?”
“是的,是这样。”伯金说。
“那么,你以前对她说过这事吗?”
“没有,只字未提。我突然心血来潮要去找她,碰巧她父亲在家,所以我就先问了他。
“问他你是否可以娶她?”
“是——的,就是那么说的。”
“你没跟她说吗?”
“说了。她后来回来了。我就对她也说了。”
“真的!她怎么说?你们订婚了?”
“没有,她只是说她不要被迫答应。”
“她说什么?”
“说她不想被迫答应。”
“‘说她不想被迫答应!’怎么回事,她这是什么意思?”
伯金耸耸肩说:“不知道,我想她现在不想找麻烦吧。”
“真是这样吗?那你怎么办?”
“我走出来就到你这儿来了。”
“直接来的吗?”
“是的。”
杰拉德好奇,好笑地看着他。他无法相信。
“真象你说的这样吗?”
“千真万确。”
“是这样。”
他靠在椅子上,心中实在感到有趣儿。
“这很好嘛,”他说,“所以你就来同你的守护神角斗?”
“是吗?”伯金说。
“对,看上去是这样,难道这不是你的所做所为吗?”
现在伯金无法理解杰拉德的意思了。
“结果会怎样?”杰拉德说,“你要公开求婚才行。”
“我想我会的。我发誓要坚持到底。我很快就要再次向她求婚。”
杰拉德目不转睛地盯着他。
“那说明你喜欢她喽?”他问。
“我想,我是爱她的。”伯金说着脸色变严峻起来。
杰拉德一时间感到很痛快,似乎这件事儿是专为讨好他而做的。然后他的神情严肃起来,缓缓地点头道:
“你知道,我一直相信爱情——真正的爱情。可如今哪儿才有真正的爱?”
“我不知道。”伯金说。
“极少见,”杰拉德说。停了片刻他又说:“我从来对此没有感受,不知道那是否叫爱情。我追求女人,对某些人很感兴趣。可我从未感受到爱。我不相信我象爱你那样爱过女人——不是爱。你明白我的意思吗?”
“是的,我相信你从未爱过女人。”
“你有所感觉,是吗?你以为我以后会吗?你明白我的意思?”说着他手握成拳放在胸脯上,似乎要把心都掏出来。
“我是说,我说不清这是什么,不过我知道。”
“那是什么呢?”伯金问。
“你看,我无法用语言表达。我是说,不管怎么说,这是某种必必遵守的东西,某种无法改变的东西。”
他的目光明亮,但神情很窘惑。
“你觉得我对女人会产生那种感情吗?”他不安地问。
伯金看着他摇摇头。
“我不知道,说不清。”
杰拉德一直保持着警觉,等待着自己的命运。现在他坐回自己的椅子中去。
“不,”他说,“你我都不会。”
“我们不一样,你和我,”伯金说,“我无法给你算命。”
“是啊,”杰拉德说,“我也不能。可是,跟你说吧,我开始怀疑了。”
“怀疑你是否会爱女人?”
“嗯,是的,就是你说的真正的爱。”
“你怀疑吗?”
“开始怀疑。”
一阵很长的沉默。
“生活中什么事都有,”伯金说,“并非只有一条路。”
“对,我也相信这一点,相信。但我不在乎我的爱如何如何——不管它,我反正没感觉到爱——”他不说了,脸上露出茫然的神态。“只要我还活着,它爱怎样怎样,可是我的确想感受到——”
“满足。”伯金说。
“是——是的,或许已经满足了。我的说法同你不一样。”
“但指的是一回事。”
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 19


Moony AFTER HIS ILLNESS Birkin went to the south of France for a time. He did not write, nobody heard anything of him. Ursula, left alone, felt as if everything were lapsing out. There seemed to be no hope in the world. One was a tiny little rock with the tide of nothingness rising higher and higher She herself was real, and only herself -- just like a rock in a wash of flood-water. The rest was all nothingness. She was hard and indifferent, isolated in herself.
There was nothing for it now, but contemptuous, resistant indifference. All the world was lapsing into a grey wish-wash of nothingness, she had no contact and no connection anywhere. She despised and detested the whole show. From the bottom of her heart, from the bottom of her soul, she despised and detested people, adult people. She loved only children and animals: children she loved passionately, but coldly. They made her want to hug them, to protect them, to give them life. But this very love, based on pity and despair, was only a bondage and a pain to her. She loved best of all the animals, that were single and unsocial as she herself was. She loved the horses and cows in the field. Each was single and to itself, magical. It was not referred away to some detestable social principle. It was incapable of soulfulness and tragedy, which she detested so profoundly.
She could be very pleasant and flattering, almost subservient, to people she met. But no one was taken in. Instinctively each felt her contemptuous mockery of the human being in himself, or herself. She had a profound grudge against the human being. That which the word `human' stood for was despicable and repugnant to her.
Mostly her heart was closed in this hidden, unconscious strain of contemptuous ridicule. She thought she loved, she thought she was full of love. This was her idea of herself. But the strange brightness of her presence, a marvellous radiance of intrinsic vitality, was a luminousness of supreme repudiation, nothing but repudiation.
Yet, at moments, she yielded and softened, she wanted pure love, only pure love. This other, this state of constant unfailing repudiation, was a strain, a suffering also. A terrible desire for pure love overcame her again.
She went out one evening, numbed by this constant essential suffering. Those who are timed for destruction must die now. The knowledge of this reached a finality, a finishing in her. And the finality released her. If fate would carry off in death or downfall all those who were timed to go, why need she trouble, why repudiate any further. She was free of it all, she could seek a new union elsewhere.
Ursula set off to Willey Green, towards the mill. She came to Willey Water. It was almost full again, after its period of emptiness. Then she turned off through the woods. The night had fallen, it was dark. But she forgot to be afraid, she who had such great sources of fear. Among the trees, far from any human beings, there was a sort of magic peace. The more one could find a pure loneliness, with no taint of people, the better one felt. She was in reality terrified, horrified in her apprehension of people.
She started, noticing something on her right hand, between the tree trunks. It was like a great presence, watching her, dodging her. She started violently. It was only the moon, risen through the thin trees. But it seemed so mysterious, with its white and deathly smile. And there was no avoiding it. Night or day, one could not escape the sinister face, triumphant and radiant like this moon, with a high smile. She hurried on, cowering from the white planet. She would just see the pond at the mill before she went home.
Not wanting to go through the yard, because of the dogs, she turned off along the hill-side to descend on the pond from above. The moon was transcendent over the bare, open space, she suffered from being exposed to it. There was a glimmer of nightly rabbits across the ground. The night was as clear as crystal, and very still. She could hear a distant coughing of a sheep.
So she swerved down to the steep, tree-hidden bank above the pond, where the alders twisted their roots. She was glad to pass into the shade out of the moon. There she stood, at the top of the fallen-away bank, her hand on the rough trunk of a tree, looking at the water, that was perfect in its stillness, floating the moon upon it. But for some reason she disliked it. It did not give her anything. She listened for the hoarse rustle of the sluice. And she wished for something else out of the night, she wanted another night, not this moon-brilliant hardness. She could feel her soul crying out in her, lamenting desolately.
She saw a shadow moving by the water. It would be Birkin. He had come back then, unawares. She accepted it without remark, nothing mattered to her. She sat down among the roots of the alder tree, dim and veiled, hearing the sound of the sluice like dew distilling audibly into the night. The islands were dark and half revealed, the reeds were dark also, only some of them had a little frail fire of reflection. A fish leaped secretly, revealing the light in the pond. This fire of the chill night breaking constantly on to the pure darkness, repelled her. She wished it were perfectly dark, perfectly, and noiseless and without motion. Birkin, small and dark also, his hair tinged with moonlight, wandered nearer. He was quite near, and yet he did not exist in her. He did not know she was there. Supposing he did something he would not wish to be seen doing, thinking he was quite private? But there, what did it matter? What did the small priyacies matter? How could it matter, what he did? How can there be any secrets, we are all the same organisms? How can there be any secrecy, when everything is known to all of us?
He was touching unconsciously the dead husks of flowers as he passed by, and talking disconnectedly to himself.
`You can't go away,' he was saying. `There is no away. You only withdraw upon yourself.'
He threw a dead flower-husk on to the water.
`An antiphony -- they lie, and you sing back to them. There wouldn't have to be any truth, if there weren't any lies. Then one needn't assert anything --'
He stood still, looking at the water, and throwing upon it the husks of the flowers.
`Cybele -- curse her! The accursed Syria Dea! Does one begrudge it her? What else is there -- ?'
Ursula wanted to laugh loudly and hysterically, hearing his isolated voice speaking out. It was so ridiculous.
He stood staring at the water. Then he stooped and picked up a stone, which he threw sharply at the pond. Ursula was aware of the bright moon leaping and swaying, all distorted, in her eyes. It seemed to shoot out arms of fire like a cuttle-fish, like a luminous polyp, palpitating strongly before her.
And his shadow on the border of the pond, was watching for a few moments, then he stooped and groped on the ground. Then again there was a burst of sound, and a burst of brilliant light, the moon had exploded on the water, and was flying asunder in flakes of white and dangerous fire. Rapidly, like white birds, the fires all broken rose across the pond, fleeing in clamorous confusion, battling with the flock of dark waves that were forcing their way in. The furthest waves of light, fleeing out, seemed to be clamouring against the shore for escape, the waves of darkness came in heavily, running under towards the centre. But at the centre, the heart of all, was still a vivid, incandescent quivering of a white moon not quite destroyed, a white body of fire writhing and striving and not even now broken open, not yet violated. It seemed to be drawing itself together with strange, violent pangs, in blind effort. It was getting stronger, it was reasserting itself, the inviolable moon. And the rays were hastening in in thin lines of light, to return to the strengthened moon, that shook upon the water in triumphant reassumption.
Birkin stood and watched, motionless, till the pond was almost calm, the moon was almost serene. Then, satisfied of so much, he looked for more stones. She felt his invisible tenacity. And in a moment again, the broken lights scattered in explosion over her face, dazzling her; and then, almost immediately, came the second shot. The moon leapt up white and burst through the air. Darts of bright light shot asunder, darkness swept over the centre. There was no moon, only a battlefield of broken lights and shadows, running close together. Shadows, dark and heavy, struck again and again across the place where the heart of the moon had been, obliterating it altogether. The white fragments pulsed up and down, and could not find where to go, apart and brilliant on the water like the petals of a rose that a wind has blown far and wide.
Yet again, they were flickering their way to the centre, finding the path blindly, enviously. And again, all was still, as Birkin and Ursula watched. The waters were loud on the shore. He saw the moon regathering itself insidiously, saw the heart of the rose intertwining vigorously and blindly, calling back the scattered fragments, winning home the fragments, in a pulse and in effort of return.
And he was not satisfied. Like a madness, he must go on. He got large stones, and threw them, one after the other, at the white-burning centre of the moon, till there was nothing but a rocking of hollow noise, and a pond surged up, no moon any more, only a few broken flakes tangled and glittering broadcast in the darkness, without aim or meaning, a darkened confusion, like a black and white kaleidoscope tossed at random. The hollow night was rocking and crashing with noise, and from the sluice came sharp, regular flashes of sound. Flakes of light appeared here and there, glittering tormented among the shadows, far off, in strange places; among the dripping shadow of the willow on the island. Birkin stood and listened and was satisfied.
Ursula was dazed, her mind was all gone. She felt she had fallen to the ground and was spilled out, like water on the earth. Motionless and spent she remained in the gloom. Though even now she was aware, unseeing, that in the darkness was a little tumult of ebbing flakes of light, a cluster dancing secretly in a round, twining and coming steadily together. They were gathering a heart again, they were coming once more into being. Gradually the fragments caught together re-united, heaving, rocking, dancing, falling back as in panic, but working their way home again persistently, making semblance of fleeing away when they had advanced, but always flickering nearer, a little closer to the mark, the cluster growing mysteriously larger and brighter, as gleam after gleam fell in with the whole, until a ragged rose, a distorted, frayed moon was shaking upon the waters again, re-asserted, renewed, trying to recover from its convulsion, to get over the disfigurement and the agitation, to be whole and composed, at peace.
Birkin lingered vaguely by the water. Ursula was afraid that he would stone the moon again. She slipped from her seat and went down to him, saying:
`You won't throw stones at it any more, will you?'
`How long have you been there?'
`All the time. You won't throw any more stones, will you?'
`I wanted to see if I could make it be quite gone off the pond,' he said.
`Yes, it was horrible, really. Why should you hate the moon? It hasn't done you any harm, has it?'
`Was it hate?' he said.
And they were silent for a few minutes.
`When did you come back?' she said.
`Today.'
`Why did you never write?'
`I could find nothing to say.'
`Why was there nothing to say?'
`I don't know. Why are there no daffodils now?'
`No.'
Again there was a space of silence. Ursula looked at the moon. It had gathered itself together, and was quivering slightly.
`Was it good for you, to be alone?' she asked.
`Perhaps. Not that I know much. But I got over a good deal. Did you do anything important?'
`No. I looked at England, and thought I'd done with it.'
`Why England?' he asked in surprise.
`I don't know, it came like that.'
`It isn't a question of nations,' he said. `France is far worse.'
`Yes, I know. I felt I'd done with it all.'
They went and sat down on the roots of the trees, in the shadow. And being silent, he remembered the beauty of her eyes, which were sometimes filled with light, like spring, suffused with wonderful promise. So he said to her, slowly, with difficulty:
`There is a golden light in you, which I wish you would give me.' It was as if he had been thinking of this for some time.
She was startled, she seemed to leap clear of him. Yet also she was pleased.
`What kind of a light,' she asked.
But he was shy, and did not say any more. So the moment passed for this time. And gradually a feeling of sorrow came over her.
`My life is unfulfilled,' she said.
`Yes,' he answered briefly, not wanting to hear this.
`And I feel as if nobody could ever really love me,' she said.
But he did not answer.
`You think, don't you,' she said slowly, `that I only want physical things? It isn't true. I want you to serve my spirit.'
`I know you do. I know you don't want physical things by themselves. But, I want you to give me -- to give your spirit to me -- that golden light which is you -- which you don't know -- give it me --'
After a moment's silence she replied:
`But how can I, you don't love me! You only want your own ends. You don't want to serve me, and yet you want me to serve you. It is so onesided!'
It was a great effort to him to maintain this conversation, and to press for the thing he wanted from her, the surrender of her spirit.
`It is different,' he said. `The two kinds of service are so different. I serve you in another way -- not through yourself -- somewhere else. But I want us to be together without bothering about ourselves -- to be really together because we are together, as if it were a phenomenon, not a not a thing we have to maintain by our own effort.'
`No,' she said, pondering. `You are just egocentric. You never have any enthusiasm, you never come out with any spark towards me. You want yourself, really, and your own affairs. And you want me just to be there, to serve you.'
But this only made him shut off from her.
`Ah well,' he said, `words make no matter, any way. The thing is between us, or it isn't.'
`You don't even love me,' she cried.
`I do,' he said angrily. `But I want --' His mind saw again the lovely golden light of spring transfused through her eyes, as through some wonderful window. And he wanted her to be with him there, in this world of proud indifference. But what was the good of telling her he wanted this company in proud indifference. What was the good of talking, any way? It must happen beyond the sound of words. It was merely ruinous to try to work her by conviction. This was a paradisal bird that could never be netted, it must fly by itself to the heart.
`I always think I am going to be loved -- and then I am let down. You don't love me, you know. You don't want to serve me. You only want yourself.'
A shiver of rage went over his veins, at this repeated: `You don't want to serve me.' All the paradisal disappeared from him.
`No,' he said, irritated, `I don't want to serve you, because there is nothing there to serve. What you want me to serve, is nothing, mere nothing. It isn't even you, it is your mere female quality. And I wouldn't give a straw for your female ego -- it's a rag doll.'
`Ha!' she laughed in mockery. `That's all you think of me, is it? And then you have the impudence to say you love me.'
She rose in anger, to go home.
You want the paradisal unknowing,' she said, turning round on him as he still sat half-visible in the shadow. `I know what that means, thank you. You want me to be your thing, never to criticise you or to have anything to say for myself. You want me to be a mere thing for you! No thank you! If you want that, there are plenty of women who will give it to you. There are plenty of women who will lie down for you to walk over them -- go to them then, if that's what you want -- go to them.'
`No,' he said, outspoken with anger. `I want you to drop your assertive will, your frightened apprehensive self-insistence, that is what I want. I want you to trust yourself so implicitly, that you can let yourself go.'
`Let myself go!' she re-echoed in mockery. `I can let myself go, easily enough. It is you who can't let yourself go, it is you who hang on to yourself as if it were your only treasure. You -- you are the Sunday school teacher -- You -- you preacher.'
The amount of truth that was in this made him stiff and unheeding of her.
`I don't mean let yourself go in the Dionysic ecstatic way,' he said. `I know you can do that. But I hate ecstasy, Dionysic or any other. It's like going round in a squirrel cage. I want you not to care about yourself, just to be there and not to care about yourself, not to insist -- be glad and sure and indifferent.'
`Who insists?' she mocked. `Who is it that keeps on insisting? It isn't me!'
There was a weary, mocking bitterness in her voice. He was silent for some time.
`I know,' he said. `While ever either of us insists to the other, we are all wrong. But there we are, the accord doesn't come.'
They sat in stillness under the shadow of the trees by the bank. The night was white around them, they were in the darkness, barely conscious.
Gradually, the stillness and peace came over them. She put her hand tentatively on his. Their hands clasped softly and silently, in peace.
`Do you really love me?' she said.
He laughed.
`I call that your war-cry,' he replied, amused.
`Why!' she cried, amused and really wondering.
`Your insistence -- Your war-cry -- "A Brangwen, A Brangwen" -- an old battle-cry. Yours is, "Do you love me? Yield knave, or die." '
`No,' she said, pleading, `not like that. Not like that. But I must know that you love me, mustn't I?'
`Well then, know it and have done with it.'
`But do you?'
`Yes, I do. I love you, and I know it's final. It is final, so why say any more about it.'
She was silent for some moments, in delight and doubt.
`Are you sure?' she said, nestling happily near to him.
`Quite sure -- so now have done -- accept it and have done.'
She was nestled quite close to him.
`Have done with what?' she murmured, happily.
`With bothering,' he said.
She clung nearer to him. He held her close, and kissed her softly, gently. It was such peace and heavenly freedom, just to fold her and kiss her gently, and not to have any thoughts or any desires or any will, just to be still with her, to be perfectly still and together, in a peace that was not sleep, but content in bliss. To be content in bliss, without desire or insistence anywhere, this was heaven: to be together in happy stillness.
For a long time she nestled to him, and he kissed her softly, her hair, her face, her ears, gently, softly, like dew falling. But this warm breath on her ears disturbed her again, kindled the old destructive fires. She cleaved to him, and he could feel his blood changing like quicksilver.
`But we'll be still, shall we?' he said.
`Yes,' she said, as if submissively.
And she continued to nestle against him.
But in a little while she drew away and looked at him.
`I must be going home,' she said.
`Must you -- how sad,' he replied.
She leaned forward and put up her mouth to be kissed.
`Are you really sad?' she murmured, smiling.
`Yes,' he said, `I wish we could stay as we were, always.'
`Always! Do you?' she murmured, as he kissed her. And then, out of a full throat, she crooned `Kiss me! Kiss me!' And she cleaved close to him. He kissed her many times. But he too had his idea and his will. He wanted only gentle communion, no other, no passion now. So that soon she drew away, put on her hat and went home.
The next day however, he felt wistful and yearning. He thought he had been wrong, perhaps. Perhaps he had been wrong to go to her with an idea of what he wanted. Was it really only an idea, or was it the interpretation of a profound yearning? If the latter, how was it he was always talking about sensual fulfilment? The two did not agree very well.
Suddenly he found himself face to face with a situation. It was as simple as this: fatally simple. On the one hand, he knew he did not want a further sensual experience -- something deeper, darker, than ordinary life could give. He remembered the African fetishes he had seen at Halliday's so often. There came back to him one, a statuette about two feet high, a tall, slim, elegant figure from West Africa, in dark wood, glossy and suave. It was a woman, with hair dressed high, like a melon-shaped dome. He remembered her vividly: she was one of his soul's intimates. Her body was long and elegant, her face was crushed tiny like a beetle's, she had rows of round heavy collars, like a column of quoits, on her neck. He remembered her: her astonishing cultured elegance, her diminished, beetle face, the astounding long elegant body, on short, ugly legs, with such protuberant buttocks, so weighty and unexpected below her slim long loins. She knew what he himself did not know. She had thousands of years of purely sensual, purely unspiritual knowledge behind her. It must have been thousands of years since her race had died, mystically: that is, since the relation between the senses and the outspoken mind had broken, leaving the experience all in one sort, mystically sensual. Thousands of years ago, that which was imminent in himself must have taken place in these Africans: the goodness, the holiness, the desire for creation and productive happiness must have lapsed, leaving the single impulse for knowledge in one sort, mindless progressive knowledge through the senses, knowledge arrested and ending in the senses, mystic knowledge in disintegration and dissolution, knowledge such as the beetles have, which live purely within the world of corruption and cold dissolution. This was why her face looked like a beetle's: this was why the Egyptians worshipped the ball-rolling scarab: because of the principle of knowledge in dissolution and corruption.
There is a long way we can travel, after the death-break: after that point when the soul in intense suffering breaks, breaks away from its organic hold like a leaf that falls. We fall from the connection with life and hope, we lapse from pure integral being, from creation and liberty, and we fall into the long, long African process of purely sensual understanding, knowledge in the mystery of dissolution.
He realised now that this is a long process -- thousands of years it takes, after the death of the creative spirit. He realised that there were great mysteries to be unsealed, sensual, mindless, dreadful mysteries, far beyond the phallic cult. How far, in their inverted culture, had these West Africans gone beyond phallic knowledge? Very, very far. Birkin recalled again the female figure: the elongated, long, long body, the curious unexpected heavy buttocks, he long, imprisoned neck, the face with tiny features like a beetle's. This was far beyond any phallic knowledge, sensual subtle realities far beyond the scope of phallic investigation.
There remained this way, this awful African process, to be fulfilled. It would be done differently by the white races. The white races, having the arctic north behind them, the vast abstraction of ice and snow, would fulfil a mystery of ice-destructive knowledge, snow-abstract annihilation. Whereas the West Africans, controlled by the burning death-abstraction of the Sahara, had been fulfilled in sun-destruction, the putrescent mystery of sun-rays.
Was this then all that remained? Was there left now nothing but to break off from the happy creative being, was the time up? Is our day of creative life finished? Does there remain to us only the strange, awful afterwards of the knowledge in dissolution, the African knowledge, but different in us, who are blond and blue-eyed from the north?
Birkin thought of Gerald. He was one of these strange white wonderful demons from the north, fulfilled in the destructive frost mystery. And was he fated to pass away in this knowledge, this one process of frostknowledge, death by perfect cold? Was he a messenger, an omen of the universal dissolution into whiteness and snow?
Birkin was frightened. He was tired too, when he had reached this length of speculation. Suddenly his strange, strained attention gave way, he could not attend to these mysteries any more. There was another way, the way of freedom. There was the paradisal entry into pure, single being, the individual soul taking precedence over love and desire for union, stronger than any pangs of emotion, a lovely state of free proud singleness, which accepted the obligation of the permanent connection with others, and with the other, submits to the yoke and leash of love, but never forfeits its own proud individual singleness, even while it loves and yields.
There was the other way, the remaining way. And he must run to follow it. He thought of Ursula, how sensitive and delicate she really was, her skin so over-fine, as if one skin were wanting. She was really so marvellously gentle and sensitive. Why did he ever forget it? He must go to her at once. He must ask her to marry him. They must marry at once, and so make a definite pledge, enter into a definite communion. He must set out at once and ask her, this moment. There was no moment to spare.
He drifted on swiftly to Beldover, half-unconscious of his own movement. He saw the town on the slope of the hill, not straggling, but as if walled-in with the straight, final streets of miners' dwellings, making a great square, and it looked like Jerusalem to his fancy. The world was all strange and transcendent.
Rosalind opened the door to him. She started slightly, as a young girl will, and said:
`Oh, I'll tell father.'
With which she disappeared, leaving Birkin in the hall, looking at some reproductions from Picasso, lately introduced by Gudrun. He was admiring the almost wizard, sensuous apprehension of the earth, when Will Brangwen appeared, rolling down his shirt sleeves.
`Well,' said Brangwen, `I'll get a coat.' And he too disappeared for a moment. Then he returned, and opened the door of the drawing-room, saying:
`You must excuse me, I was just doing a bit of work in the shed. Come inside, will you.'
Birkin entered and sat down. He looked at the bright, reddish face of the other man, at the narrow brow and the very bright eyes, and at the rather sensual lips that unrolled wide and expansive under the black cropped moustache. How curious it was that this was a human being! What Brangwen thought himself to be, how meaningless it was, confronted with the reality of him. Birkin could see only a strange, inexplicable, almost patternless collection of passions and desires and suppressions and traditions and mechanical ideas, all cast unfused and disunited into this slender, bright-faced man of nearly fifty, who was as unresolved now as he was at twenty, and as uncreated. How could he be the parent of Ursula, when he was not created himself. He was not a parent. A slip of living flesh had been transmitted through him, but the spirit had not come from him. The spirit had not come from any ancestor, it had come out of the unknown. A child is the child of the mystery, or it is uncreated.
`The weather's not so bad as it has been,' said Brangwen, after waiting a moment. There was no connection between the two men.
`No,' said Birkin. `It was full moon two days ago.'
`Oh! You believe in the moon then, affecting the weather?'
`No, I don't think I do. I don't really know enough about it.'
`You know what they say? The moon and the weather may change together, but the change of the moon won't change the weather.'
`Is that it?' said Birkin. `I hadn't heard it.'
There was a pause. Then Birkin said:
`Am I hindering you? I called to see Ursula, really. Is she at home?'
`I don't believe she is. I believe she's gone to the library. I'll just see.'
Birkin could hear him enquiring in the dining-room.
`No,' he said, coming back. `But she won't be long. You wanted to speak to her?'
Birkin looked across at the other man with curious calm, clear eyes.
`As a matter of fact,' he said, `I wanted to ask her to marry me.'
A point of light came on the golden-brown eyes of the elder man.
`O-oh?' he said, looking at Birkin, then dropping his eyes before the calm, steadily watching look of the other: `Was she expecting you then?'
`No,' said Birkin.
`No? I didn't know anything of this sort was on foot -- ' Brangwen smiled awkwardly.
Birkin looked back at him, and said to himself: `I wonder why it should be "on foot"!' Aloud he said:
`No, it's perhaps rather sudden.' At which, thinking of his relationship with Ursula, he added -- `but I don't know -- '
`Quite sudden, is it? Oh!' said Brangwen, rather baffled and annoyed.
`In one way,' replied Birkin, `-- not in another.'
There was a moment's pause, after which Brangwen said:
`Well, she pleases herself -- '
`Oh yes!' said Birkin, calmly.
A vibration came into Brangwen's strong voice, as he replied:
`Though I shouldn't want her to be in too big a hurry, either. It's no good looking round afterwards, when it's too late.'
`Oh, it need never be too late,' said Birkin, `as far as that goes.'
`How do you mean?' asked the father.
`If one repents being married, the marriage is at an end,' said Birkin.
`You think so?'
`Yes.'
`Ay, well that may be your way of looking at it.'
Birkin, in silence, thought to himself: `So it may. As for your way of looking at it, William Brangwen, it needs a little explaining.'
`I suppose,' said Brangwen, `you know what sort of people we are? What sort of a bringing-up she's had?'
` "She",' thought Birkin to himself, remembering his childhood's corrections, `is the cat's mother.'
`Do I know what sort of a bringing-up she's had?' he said aloud.
He seemed to annoy Brangwen intentionally.
`Well,' he said, `she's had everything that's right for a girl to have -- as far as possible, as far as we could give it her.'
`I'm sure she has,' said Birkin, which caused a perilous full-stop. The father was becoming exasperated. There was something naturally irritant to him in Birkin's mere presence.
`And I don't want to see her going back on it all,' he said, in a clanging voice.
`Why?' said Birkin.
This monosyllable exploded in Brangwen's brain like a shot.
`Why! I don't believe in your new-fangled ways and new-fangled ideas -in and out like a frog in a gallipot. It would never do for me.'
Birkin watched him with steady emotionless eyes. The radical antagnoism in the two men was rousing.
`Yes, but are my ways and ideas new-fangled?' asked Birkin.
`Are they?' Brangwen caught himself up. `I'm not speaking of you in particular,' he said. `What I mean is that my children have been brought up to think and do according to the religion I was brought up in myself, and I don't want to see them going away from that.'
There was a dangerous pause.
`And beyond that --?' asked Birkin.
The father hesitated, he was in a nasty position.
`Eh? What do you mean? All I want to say is that my daughter' -- he tailed off into silence, overcome by futility. He knew that in some way he was off the track.
`Of course,' said Birkin, `I don't want to hurt anybody or influence anybody. Ursula does exactly as she pleases.'
There was a complete silence, because of the utter failure in mutual understanding. Birkin felt bored. Her father was not a coherent human being, he was a roomful of old echoes. The eyes of the younger man rested on the face of the elder. Brangwen looked up, and saw Birkin looking at him. His face was covered with inarticulate anger and humiliation and sense of inferiority in strength.
`And as for beliefs, that's one thing,' he said. `But I'd rather see my daughters dead tomorrow than that they should be at the beck and call of the first man that likes to come and whistle for them.'
A queer painful light came into Birkin's eyes.
`As to that,' he said, `I only know that it's much more likely that it's I who am at the beck and call of the woman, than she at mine.'
Again there was a pause. The father was somewhat bewildered.
`I know,' he said, `she'll please herself -- she always has done. I've done my best for them, but that doesn't matter. They've got themselves to please, and if they can help it they'll please nobody but themselves. But she's a right to consider her mother, and me as well -- '
Brangwen was thinking his own thoughts.
`And I tell you this much, I would rather bury them, than see them getting into a lot of loose ways such as you see everywhere nowadays. I'd rather bury them -- '
`Yes but, you see,' said Birkin slowly, rather wearily, bored again by this new turn, `they won't give either you or me the chance to bury them, because they're not to be buried.'
Brangwen looked at him in a sudden flare of impotent anger.
`Now, Mr Birkin,' he said, `I don't know what you've come here for, and I don't know what you're asking for. But my daughters are my daughters -- and it's my business to look after them while I can.'
Birkin's brows knitted suddenly, his eyes concentrated in mockery. But he remained perfectly stiff and still. There was a pause.
`I've nothing against your marrying Ursula,' Brangwen began at length. `It's got nothing to do with me, she'll do as she likes, me or no me.'
Birkin turned away, looking out of the window and letting go his consciousness. After all, what good was this? It was hopeless to keep it up. He would sit on till Ursula came home, then speak to her, then go away. He would not accept trouble at the hands of her father. It was all unnecessary, and he himself need not have provoked it.
The two men sat in complete silence, Birkin almost unconscious of his own whereabouts. He had come to ask her to marry him -- well then, he would wait on, and ask her. As for what she said, whether she accepted or not, he did not think about it. He would say what he had come to say, and that was all he was conscious of. He accepted the complete insignificance of this household, for him. But everything now was as if fated. He could see one thing ahead, and no more. From the rest, he was absolved entirely for the time being. It had to be left to fate and chance to resolve the issues.
At length they heard the gate. They saw her coming up the steps with a bundle of books under her arm. Her face was bright and abstracted as usual, with the abstraction, that look of being not quite there, not quite present to the facts of reality, that galled her father so much. She had a maddening faculty of assuming a light of her own, which excluded the reality, and within which she looked radiant as if in sunshine.
They heard her go into the dining-room, and drop her armful of books on the table.
`Did you bring me that Girl's Own?' cried Rosalind.
`Yes, I brought it. But I forgot which one it was you wanted.'
`You would,' cried Rosalind angrily. `It's right for a wonder.'
Then they heard her say something in a lowered tone.
`Where?' cried Ursula.
Again her sister's voice was muffled.
Brangwen opened the door, and called, in his strong, brazen voice:
`Ursula.'
She appeared in a moment, wearing her hat.
`Oh how do you do!' she cried, seeing Birkin, and all dazzled as if taken by surprise. He wondered at her, knowing she was aware of his presence. She had her queer, radiant, breathless manner, as if confused by the actual world, unreal to it, having a complete bright world of her self alone.
`Have I interrupted a conversation?' she asked.
`No, only a complete silence,' said Birkin.
`Oh,' said Ursula, vaguely, absent. Their presence was not vital to her, she was withheld, she did not take them in. It was a subtle insult that never failed to exasperate her father.
`Mr Birkin came to speak to you, not to me,' said her father.
`Oh, did he!' she exclaimed vaguely, as if it did not concern her. Then, recollecting herself, she turned to him rather radiantly, but still quite superficially, and said: `Was it anything special?'
`I hope so,' he said, ironically.
`-- To propose to you, according to all accounts,' said her father.
`Oh,' said Ursula.
`Oh,' mocked her father, imitating her. `Have you nothing more to say?'
She winced as if violated.
`Did you really come to propose to me?' she asked of Birkin, as if it were a joke.
`Yes,' he said. `I suppose I came to propose.' He seemed to fight shy of the last word.
`Did you?' she cried, with her vague radiance. He might have been saying anything whatsoever. She seemed pleased.
`Yes,' he answered. `I wanted to -- I wanted you to agree to marry me.'
She looked at him. His eyes were flickering with mixed lights, wanting something of her, yet not wanting it. She shrank a little, as if she were exposed to his eyes, and as if it were a pain to her. She darkened, her soul clouded over, she turned aside. She had been driven out of her own radiant, single world. And she dreaded contact, it was almost unnatural to her at these times.
`Yes,' she said vaguely, in a doubting, absent voice.
Birkin's heart contracted swiftly, in a sudden fire of bitterness. It all meant nothing to her. He had been mistaken again. She was in some selfsatisfied world of her own. He and his hopes were accidentals, violations to her. It drove her father to a pitch of mad exasperation. He had had to put up with this all his life, from her.
`Well, what do you say?' he cried.
She winced. Then she glanced down at her father, half-frightened, and she said:
`I didn't speak, did I?' as if she were afraid she might have committed herself.
`No,' said her father, exasperated. `But you needn't look like an idiot. You've got your wits, haven't you?'
She ebbed away in silent hostility.
`I've got my wits, what does that mean?' she repeated, in a sullen voice of antagonism.
`You heard what was asked you, didn't you?' cried her father in anger.
`Of course I heard.'
`Well then, can't you answer?' thundered her father.
`Why should I?'
At the impertinence of this retort, he went stiff. But he said nothing.
`No,' said Birkin, to help out the occasion, `there's no need to answer at once. You can say when you like.'
Her eyes flashed with a powerful light.
`Why should I say anything?' she cried. `You do this off your own bat, it has nothing to do with me. Why do you both want to bully me?'
`Bully you! Bully you!' cried her father, in bitter, rancorous anger. `Bully you! Why, it's a pity you can't be bullied into some sense and decency. Bully you! You'll see to that, you self-willed creature.'
She stood suspended in the middle of the room, her face glimmering and dangerous. She was set in satisfied defiance. Birkin looked up at her. He too was angry.
`But none is bullying you,' he said, in a very soft dangerous voice also.
`Oh yes,' she cried. `You both want to force me into something.'
`That is an illusion of yours,' he said ironically.
`Illusion!' cried her father. `A self-opinionated fool, that's what she is.'
Birkin rose, saying:
`However, we'll leave it for the time being.'
And without another word, he walked out of the house.
`You fool! You fool!' her father cried to her, with extreme bitterness. She left the room, and went upstairs, singing to herself. But she was terribly fluttered, as after some dreadful fight. From her window, she could see Birkin going up the road. He went in such a blithe drift of rage, that her mind wondered over him. He was ridiculous, but she was afraid of him. She was as if escaped from some danger.
Her father sat below, powerless in humiliation and chagrin. It was as if he were possessed with all the devils, after one of these unaccountable conflicts with Ursula. He hated her as if his only reality were in hating her to the last degree. He had all hell in his heart. But he went away, to escape himself. He knew he must despair, yield, give in to despair, and have done.
Ursula's face closed, she completed herself against them all. Recoiling upon herself, she became hard and self-completed, like a jewel. She was bright and invulnerable, quite free and happy, perfectly liberated in her self-possession. Her father had to learn not to see her blithe obliviousness, or it would have sent him mad. She was so radiant with all things, in her possession of perfect hostility.
She would go on now for days like this, in this bright frank state of seemingly pure spontaneity, so essentially oblivious of the existence of anything but herself, but so ready and facile in her interest. Ah it was a bitter thing for a man to be near her, and her father cursed his fatherhood. But he must learn not to see her, not to know.
She was perfectly stable in resistance when she was in this state: so bright and radiant and attractive in her pure opposition, so very pure, and yet mistrusted by everybody, disliked on every hand. It was her voice, curiously clear and repellent, that gave her away. Only Gudrun was in accord with her. It was at these times that the intimacy between the two sisters was most complete, as if their intelligence were one. They felt a strong, bright bond of understanding between them, surpassing everything else. And during all these days of blind bright abstraction and intimacy of his two daughters, the father seemed to breathe an air of death, as if he were destroyed in his very being. He was irritable to madness, he could not rest, his daughters seemed to be destroying him. But he was inarticulate and helpless against them. He was forced to breathe the air of his own death. He cursed them in his soul, and only wanted, that they should be removed from him.
They continued radiant in their easy female transcendancy, beautiful to look at. They exchanged confidences, they were intimate in their revelations to the last degree, giving each other at last every secret. They withheld nothing, they told everything, till they were over the border of evil. And they armed each other with knowledge, they extracted the subtlest flavours from the apple of knowledge. It was curious how their knowledge was complementary, that of each to that of the other.
Ursula saw her men as sons, pitied their yearning and admired their courage, and wondered over them as a mother wonders over her child, with a certain delight in their novelty. But to Gudrun, they were the opposite camp. She feared them and despised them, and respected their activities even overmuch.
`Of course,' she said easily, `there is a quality of life in Birkin which is quite remarkable. There is an extraordinary rich spring of life in him, really amazing, the way he can give himself to things. But there are so many things in life that he simply doesn't know. Either he is not aware of their existence at all, or he dismisses them as merely negligible -- things which are vital to the other person. In a way, he is not clever enough, he is too intense in spots.'
`Yes,' cried Ursula, `too much of a preacher. He is really a priest.'
`Exactly! He can't hear what anybody else has to say -- he simply cannot hear. His own voice is so loud.'
`Yes. He cries you down.'
`He cries you down,' repeated Gudrun. `And by mere force of violence. And of course it is hopeless. Nobody is convinced by violence. It makes talking to him impossible -- and living with him I should think would be more than impossible.'
`You don't think one could live with him' asked Ursula.
`I think it would be too wearing, too exhausting. One would be shouted down every time, and rushed into his way without any choice. He would want to control you entirely. He cannot allow that there is any other mind than his own. And then the real clumsiness of his mind is its lack of selfcriticism. No, I think it would be perfectly intolerable.'
`Yes,' assented Ursula vaguely. She only half agreed with Gudrun. `The nuisance is,' she said, `that one would find almost any man intolerable after a fortnight.'
`It's perfectly dreadful,' said Gudrun. `But Birkin -- he is too positive. He couldn't bear it if you called your soul your own. Of him that is strictly true.'
`Yes,' said Ursula. `You must have his soul.'
`Exactly! And what can you conceive more deadly?' This was all so true, that Ursula felt jarred to the bottom of her soul with ugly distaste.
She went on, with the discord jarring and jolting through her, in the most barren of misery.
Then there started a revulsion from Gudrun. She finished life off so thoroughly, she made things so ugly and so final. As a matter of fact, even if it were as Gudrun said, about Birkin, other things were true as well. But Gudrun would draw two lines under him and cross him out like an account that is settled. There he was, summed up, paid for, settled, done with. And it was such a lie. This finality of Gudrun's, this dispatching of people and things in a sentence, it was all such a lie. Ursula began to revolt from her sister.
One day as they were walking along the lane, they saw a robin sitting on the top twig of a bush, singing shrilly. The sisters stood to look at him. An ironical smile flickered on Gudrun's face.
`Doesn't he feel important?' smiled Gudrun.
`Doesn't he!' exclaimed Ursula, with a little ironical grimace. `Isn't he a little Lloyd George of the air!'
`Isn't he! Little Lloyd George of the air! That's just what they are,' cried Gudrun in delight. Then for days, Ursula saw the persistent, obtrusive birds as stout, short politicians lifting up their voices from the platform, little men who must make themselves heard at any cost.
But even from this there came the revulsion. Some yellowhammers suddenly shot along the road in front of her. And they looked to her so uncanny and inhuman, like flaring yellow barbs shooting through the air on some weird, living errand, that she said to herself: `After all, it is impudence to call them little Lloyd Georges. They are really unknown to us, they are the unknown forces. It is impudence to look at them as if they were the same as human beings. They are of another world. How stupid anthropomorphism is! Gudrun is really impudent, insolent, making herself the measure of everything, making everything come down to human standards. Rupert is quite right, human beings are boring, painting the universe with their own image. The universe is non-human, thank God.' It seemed to her irreverence, destructive of all true life, to make little Lloyd Georges of the birds. It was such a lie towards the robins, and such a defamation. Yet she had done it herself. But under Gudrun's influence: so she exonerated herself.
So she withdrew away from Gudrun and from that which she stood for, she turned in spirit towards Birkin again. She had not seen him since the fiasco of his proposal. She did not want to, because she did not want the question of her acceptance thrust upon her. She knew what Birkin meant when he asked her to marry him; vaguely, without putting it into speech, she knew. She knew what kind of love, what kind of surrender he wanted. And she was not at all sure that this was the kind of love that she herself wanted. She was not at all sure that it was this mutual unison in separateness that she wanted. She wanted unspeakable intimacies. She wanted to have him, utterly, finally to have him as her own, oh, so unspeakably, in intimacy. To drink him down -- ah, like a life-draught. She made great professions, to herself, of her willingness to warm his foot-soles between her breasts, after the fashion of the nauseous Meredith poem. But only on condition that he, her lover, loved her absolutely, with complete self-abandon. And subtly enough, she knew he would never abandon himself finally to her. He did not believe in final selfabandonment. He said it openly. It was his challenge. She was prepared to fight him for it. For she believed in an absolute surrender to love. She believed that love far surpassed the individual. He said the individual was more than love, or than any relationship. For him, the bright, single soul accepted love as one of its conditions, a condition of its own equilibrium. She believed that love was everything. Man must render himself up to her. He must be quaffed to the dregs by her. Let him be her man utterly, and she in return would be his humble slave -- whether she wanted it or not.
 
病愈之后,伯金到法国南部住了一段时间。她没给人写信,谁也不知道他的情况。厄秀拉孤伶伶一人,感到万念俱灰,似乎世界上不再有什么希望了,一个人就如同虚无浪潮中的一块小石头,随波起伏。她自己是真实的,只有她自己,就象洪水中的一块石头,其余的都无意义。她很冷漠,很孤独。
对此她毫无办法,只有蔑视、漠然地进行着抗争。整个世界都没入了灰色的无聊与虚无之中,她与什么都没有联系了。对这全部的景象她表示轻蔑。她打心灵深处蔑视、厌恶人,厌恶成年人。她只喜欢小孩和动物。她充满激情但又不无冷漠地喜爱儿童。她真想拥抱、保护他们,赋予他们生命。可这种爱是建立在怜悯和绝望上的,对她来说只能是枷锁和痛苦。她最爱的还是动物,动物同她一样独往独来,没有社会性。她喜欢田野中的马和牛,它们个个儿我行我素,很有魔力。动物并不遵守那些可恶的社会原则,它不会有什么热情,也不会闹出什么悲剧来,省得让人深恶痛绝。
她对别人可以显出愉快,讨人喜欢的样子,几乎很恭顺。但谁也不会上她的当。谁都可以凭直觉感到她对人类所持的嘲讽态度。她怨恨人类。“人”这个词所表达的含义令她感到厌恶。
她的心灵就封闭在这种蔑视与嘲弄的潜意识之中。她自以为自己有一颗爱心,心中充满了爱。她就是这样看待自己的。可她那副精神焕发的样子,她神态中闪烁着的直觉活力却否定了她对自己的看法。
可有时她也会变得柔弱,她需要纯粹的爱,只有纯粹的爱。她时时自我否定,精神上扭曲了,感到很痛苦。
那天晚上,她感到痛苦到了极点,人都木然了,于是走出家门。注定要被毁灭的人此时是必死无疑了。这种感受已达到了极限,感受到这一点她也就释然了。如果命运要把那些注定要离开这个世界的人卷入死亡与陷落,她为什么还要烦恼、为什么还要进一步否定自己呢?她感到释然,她可以到别处去寻觅一个新的同盟。
她信步向威利·格林的磨房走去。她来到了威利湖畔,湖里又注满了水,不再象前一阵放水后那么干枯。然后她转身向林子中走去。夜幕早已降临,一片漆黑。可是她忘了什么叫害怕,尽管她是个极胆小的人。这里的丛林远离人间,这里似乎有一种宁静的魔力。一个人愈是能够寻找到不为人迹腐蚀的纯粹孤独,她的感受就愈佳。在现实中她害怕人,怕得要死。
她发现她右边的树枝中有什么东西象巨大的幽灵在盯着她,躲躲闪闪的。她浑身一惊。其实那不过是丛林中升起的明月。可这月亮似乎很神秘,露着苍白、死一样的笑脸。对此她无法躲避。无论白天还是黑夜,你无法躲避象这轮月亮一样凶恶的脸,它得意洋洋地闪着光,趾高气扬地笑着。她对这张惨白的脸怕极了,急忙朝前走。她要看一眼磨房边的水池再回家。
她怕院子里的狗,因此不想从院子中穿过,转身走上山坡从高处下来。空旷的天际悬着一轮月亮,她就暴露在月光下,心里很难受。这里有兔子出没,在月光下一闪一晃。夜,水晶般清纯,异常宁静。她可以听到远处一只羊儿的叹息。
她转身来到林木掩映着的岸上,这里桤木树盘根错节连成一片。她很高兴能够躲开月亮,进入阴影中。她站在倾斜的岸上,一只手扶着粗糙的树干俯视着脚下的湖水,一轮月亮就在水中浮动。可不知为什么,她不喜欢这幅景色。它没有给予她什么。她在倾听水闸里咆哮的水声。她希望这夜晚还能提供给她别的什么,她需要另一种夜,不要现在这冷清的月夜。她可以感到她的心在呼叫,悲哀地呼叫。
她看到水边有个人影在动,那肯定是伯金。他已经回来了。她一言不发,若无其事地坐在桤木树根上,笼罩在阴影中,倾听着水闸放水的声音在夜空中回响。水中小鸟在黑暗中若稳若现,芦苇荡也一片漆黑,只有少许苇子在月光下闪着微光。一条鱼偷偷跃出水面,拖出一道光线。寒夜中湖水的闪光刺破了黑暗,令她反感。她企望这夜空漆黑一片,没有声音,也没有动静。伯金在月光下的身影又小又黑,他头发上沾着一星儿月光,慢慢向她走近。他已经走得很近了,但她仍旧不在乎。他不知道她在这儿。如果他要做什么事,他并不希望别人看到他做,他觉得自己做得很保密。可这又有什么关系?他这点小小的隐私又有什么重要的?他的所做所为怎么会重要呢?我们都是人,怎么会有什么秘密呢?当一切都明明白白、人人都知道时,何处会有秘密?
他边走边漫不经心地抚摸着花朵,语无伦次地喃喃自语着。
“你不能走,”他说,“没有出路。你只能依靠自己。”
说着他把一朵枯干了的花朵扔进水中。
“这是一部应答对唱——他们对你说谎,你歌唱回答他们。不需要有什么真理,只要没有谎言,就不需有什么真理。
这样的话,一个人就不用维护什么了。”
他伫立着,看看水面,又往水面上扔下几朵花儿。
“自然女神,去她的吧!这可咒的女神!难道有人妒忌她吗?还有别的什么——?”
厄秀拉真想高声、歇斯底里地大笑,她觉得他那凄凉的口吻实在可笑。
他站在那儿凝视着水面。然后他弯下腰去拾起一块石头,用力把石头扔向水池中。厄秀拉看到明亮的月亮跳动着、荡漾着,月亮在眼中变形了,它就象乌贼鱼一样似乎伸出手臂来要放火,象珊瑚虫一样在她眼前颤动。
他站在水塘边凝视着水面,又弯下身去在地上摸索着。一阵响声过后,水面上亮起一道水光,月亮在水面上炸散开去,飞溅起雪白、可怕的火一样的光芒。这火一样的光芒象白色的鸟儿迅速飞掠过水面,喧嚣着,与黑色的浪头撞击着。远处浪顶的光芒飞逝了,似乎喧闹着冲击堤岸寻找出路,然后压过来沉重的黑浪,直冲水面的中心涌来。就在这中心,那生动、白亮白亮的月亮在震颤,但没有被毁灭。这闪着白光的躯体在蠕动、在挣扎,但没有破碎。它似乎盲目地极力缩紧全身。它的光芒愈来愈强烈,再一次显示出自己的力量,表明它是不可侵犯的。月亮再一次聚起强烈的光线,凯旋般地在水面上飘荡着。
伯金伫立着凝视水面,直到水面平静下来,月亮也安宁下来。他满足了,又开始寻找石块。厄秀拉可以感到他那股看不见的固执劲。不一会儿,水面上又炸开了一片光线,令她目眩。然后他又投去另一块石头。月亮拖着白光跳到半空中。光芒四射,水面中心变得一片黑暗。不再有月亮,水面上成了光线与阴影的战场,短兵相接。黑暗而沉重的阴影一次又一次地袭击着月亮的所在地,淹没了月亮。断断续续的破碎月光上上下下弹跳着,找不到出路,散落在水面上,就象一阵风吹散了的玫瑰花瓣。
可这些光线仍然闪烁着聚回到中间去,盲目地寻找着路。一切重又平静下来,伯金和厄秀拉仍凝视着水面。浪头拍击着岸边,发出“哗哗”的声响。他看着月光暗暗地聚了起来,看到那玫瑰花的中心强有力、盲目地交织着,召回那细碎的光点,令它们跳动着聚合起来。
可他不满足,发疯似地抓起石块,一块又一块地把石头向水中找去,直投向那一轮闪着白光的月亮,直到月影消失,只听得空荡荡的响声,只见水浪涌起,没了月亮,黑暗中只有几片破裂的光在闪烁,毫无目的,毫无意义,一片混乱,就象一幅黑白万花筒景色被任意震颤。空旷的夜晚在晃荡,在撞击,发出声响,夹杂着水闸那边有节奏的刺耳水声。远处的什么地方,散乱的光芒与阴影交错,小岛的垂柳阴影中也掩映着星星点点的光。伯金倾听着这一片水声,满足了。
厄秀拉感到极为惊诧,一时间茫然了。她感到自己倒在地上,象泼出去的一盆水一样。她精疲力竭,阴郁地呆坐着。即便在这种情况下,她仍然感觉得出黑暗中光影在零乱骚动着,舞动着渐渐聚在一起。它们重新聚成一个中心,再一次获得生命。渐渐地,零乱的光影又聚合在一起,喘息着,跳动者,似乎惊慌地向后退了几步,然后又顽强地向着目标前行,每前进之前先装作后退。它们闪烁着渐渐聚了起来,光束神秘地扩大了,更明亮了,一道又一道聚起来,直到聚成一朵变形的玫瑰花。形状不整齐的月亮又在水面上颤抖起来,它试图停止震颤,战胜自身的畸形与骚动,获得自身的完整,获得宁馨。
伯金呆滞地徘徊在水边。厄秀拉真怕他再次往水中扔石块。她从自己坐的地方滑下去,对他说:
“别往水中扔石头了,好吗?”
“你来多久了?”
“一直在这儿。不要再扔石头了,好吗?”
“我想看看我是否可以把月亮赶出水面。”
“这太可怕了,真的。你为什么憎恨月亮?它没有伤害你呀,对吗?”
“是憎恨吗?”
他们沉默了好一会儿。
“你什么时候回来的?”
“今天。”
“为什么连封信都没有?”
“没什么可说的。”
“为什么没什么可说的?”
“我不知道。怎么现在没有雏菊了?”
“是没有。”
又是一阵沉默。厄秀拉看看水中的月亮,它又聚合起来,微微颤抖着。
“独处一隅对你有好处吗?”她问。
“或许是吧。当然我懂得并不多。不过我好多了。你最近有什么作为?”
“没有。看着英格兰,我就知道我跟它没关系了。”
“为什么是英格兰呢?”他惊诧地问。
“我不知道,反正有这种感觉。”
“这是民族的问题。法兰西更糟。”
“是啊,我知道。我觉得我跟这一切都没关系了。”
说着他们走下坡坐在阴影中的树根上。沉寂中,他又想起她那双美丽的眼睛,有时那双眼象泉水一样明亮,充满了希望。于是他缓缓地、不无吃力地对她说:
“你身上闪烁着金子样的光,我希望你能把它给予我。”听他的话,他似乎对这个问题想了好久了。
她一惊,似乎要跳开去。但她仍然感到愉快。
“什么光?”她问。
他很腼腆,没再说什么,就这样沉默着。渐渐地,她开始感到不安。
“我的生活并不美满。”她说。
“嗯,”他应付着,他并不想听这种话。
“我觉得不会有人真正爱我的。”她说。
他并不回答。
“你是否也这样想,”她缓缓地说,“你是否以为我只需要肉体的爱?不,不是,我需要你精神上陪伴我。”
“我知道你这样,我知道你并不只要求肉体上的东西。可我要你把你的精神——那金色的光芒给予我,那就是你,你并不懂,把它给我吧。”
沉默了一会她回答道:
“我怎么能这样呢?你并不爱我呀!你只要达到你的目的。你并不想为我做什么,却只要我为你做。这太不公平了!”
他尽了最大的努力来维持这种对话并强迫她在精神上投降。
“两回事,”他说,“这是两回事。我会以另一种方式为你尽义务,不是通过你,而是通过另一种方式。不过,我想我们可以不通过我们自身而结合在一起——因为我们在一起所以我们才在一起,如同这就是一种现象,并不是我们要通过自己的努力才能维持的东西。”
“不,”她思忖着说,“你是个自我中心者。你从来就没什么热情,你从来没有对我释放出火花来。你只需要你自己,真的,只想你自己的事。你需要我,仅仅在这个意义上,要我为你服务。”
可她这番话只能让他关上自己的心扉。
“怎么个说法并没关系。我们之间存在还是不存在那种东西呢?”
“你根本就不爱我。”她叫道。
“我爱,”他气愤地说,“可我要——”他的心又一次看到了她眼中溢满的泉水一样的金光,那光芒就象从什么窗口射出来的一样。在这个人情淡漠的世界上,他要她跟他在一起。可是,告诉她这些干什么呢?跟她交谈干什么?这想法是难以言表的。让她起什么誓只能毁了她。这想法是一只天堂之鸟,永远也不会进窝,它一定要自己飞向爱情不可。
“我一直觉得我会得到爱情,可你却让我失望了。你不爱我,这你知道的。你不想对我尽义务。你只需要你自己。”
一听她又重复那句“你不想对我尽义务”,他就觉得血管里涌过一股怒火。他心中再也没有什么天堂鸟了。
“不,”他生气地说,“我不想为你尽义务,因为没什么义务可尽。你什么义务也不需要我尽,什么也没有,甚至你自己也不需要我尽义务,这是你的女性特点。我不会为你的女性自我贡献任何东西,它不过是一块破布做成的玩具。”
“哈!”她嘲弄地笑道,“你就是这样看我的吗?你还无礼地说你爱我!”
她气愤地站起来要回家。
“你需要的是虚无缥缈的未知世界。”她转过身冲着他朦胧的身影说,“我知道你的话是什么意思了,谢谢。你想让我成为你的什么所属品,不批评你,不在你面前为我自己伸张什么。你要我仅仅成为你的什么东西!不,谢谢!如果你需要那个,倒是有不少女人可以 
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 18 Rabbit


GUDRUN KNEW that it was a critical thing for her to go to Shortlands. She knew it was equivalent to accepting Gerald Crich as a lover. And though she hung back, disliking the condition, yet she knew she would go on. She equivocated. She said to herself, in torment recalling the blow and the kiss, `after all, what is it? What is a kiss? What even is a blow? It is an instant, vanished at once. I can go to Shortlands just for a time, before I go away, if only to see what it is like.' For she had an insatiable curiosity to see and to know everything.
She also wanted to know what Winifred was really like. Having heard the child calling from the steamer in the night, she felt some mysterious connection with her.
Gudrun talked with the father in the library. Then he sent for his daughter. She came accompanied by Mademoiselle.
`Winnie, this is Miss Brangwen, who will be so kind as to help you with your drawing and making models of your animals,' said the father.
The child looked at Gudrun for a moment with interest, before she came forward and with face averted offered her hand. There was a complete sang froid and indifference under Winifred's childish reserve, a certain irresponsible callousness.
`How do you do?' said the child, not lifting her face.
`How do you do?' said Gudrun.
Then Winifred stood aside, and Gudrun was introduced to Mademoiselle.
`You have a fine day for your walk,' said Mademoiselle, in a bright manner.
`Quite fine,' said Gudrun.
Winifred was watching from her distance. She was as if amused, but rather unsure as yet what this new person was like. She saw so many new persons, and so few who became real to her. Mademoiselle was of no count whatever, the child merely put up with her, calmly and easily, accepting her little authority with faint scorn, compliant out of childish arrogance of indifference.
`Well, Winifred,' said the father, `aren't you glad Miss Brangwen has come? She makes animals and birds in wood and in clay, that the people in London write about in the papers, praising them to the skies.'
Winifred smiled slightly.
`Who told you, Daddie?' she asked.
`Who told me? Hermione told me, and Rupert Birkin.'
`Do you know them?' Winifred asked of Gudrun, turning to her with faint challenge.
`Yes,' said Gudrun.
Winifred readjusted herself a little. She had been ready to accept Gudrun as a sort of servant. Now she saw it was on terms of friendship they were intended to meet. She was rather glad. She had so many half inferiors, whom she tolerated with perfect good-humour.
Gudrun was very calm. She also did not take these things very seriously. A new occasion was mostly spectacular to her. However, Winifred was a detached, ironic child, she would never attach herself. Gudrun liked her and was intrigued by her. The first meetings went off with a certain humiliating clumsiness. Neither Winifred nor her instructress had any social grace.
Soon, however, they met in a kind of make-belief world. Winifred did not notice human beings unless they were like herself, playful and slightly mocking. She would accept nothing but the world of amusement, and the serious people of her life were the animals she had for pets. On those she lavished, almost ironically, her affection and her companionship. To the rest of the human scheme she submitted with a faint bored indifference.
She had a pekinese dog called Looloo, which she loved.
`Let us draw Looloo,' said Gudrun, `and see if we can get his Looliness, shall we?'
`Darling!' cried Winifred, rushing to the dog, that sat with contemplative sadness on the hearth, and kissing its bulging brow. `Darling one, will you be drawn? Shall its mummy draw its portrait?' Then she chuckled gleefully, and turning to Gudrun, said: `Oh let's!'
They proceeded to get pencils and paper, and were ready.
`Beautifullest,' cried Winifred, hugging the dog, `sit still while its mummy draws its beautiful portrait.' The dog looked up at her with grievous resignation in its large, prominent eyes. She kissed it fervently, and said: `I wonder what mine will be like. It's sure to be awful.'
As she sketched she chuckled to herself, and cried out at times:
`Oh darling, you're so beautiful!'
And again chuckling, she rushed to embrace the dog, in penitence, as if she were doing him some subtle injury. He sat all the time with the resignation and fretfulness of ages on his dark velvety face. She drew slowly, with a wicked concentration in her eyes, her head on one side, an intense stillness over her. She was as if working the spell of some enchantment. Suddenly she had finished. She looked at the dog, and then at her drawing, and then cried, with real grief for the dog, and at the same time with a wicked exultation:
`My beautiful, why did they?'
She took her paper to the dog, and held it under his nose. He turned his head aside as in chagrin and mortification, and she impulsively kissed his velvety bulging forehead.
`'s a Loolie, 's a little Loozie! Look at his portrait, darling, look at his portrait, that his mother has done of him.' She looked at her paper and chuckled. Then, kissing the dog once more, she rose and came gravely to Gudrun, offering her the paper.
It was a grotesque little diagram of a grotesque little animal, so wicked and so comical, a slow smile came over Gudrun's face, unconsciously. And at her side Winifred chuckled with glee, and said:
`It isn't like him, is it? He's much lovelier than that. He's so beautiful-mmm, Looloo, my sweet darling.' And she flew off to embrace the chagrined little dog. He looked up at her with reproachful, saturnine eyes, vanquished in his extreme agedness of being. Then she flew back to her drawing, and chuckled with satisfaction.
`It isn't like him, is it?' she said to Gudrun.
`Yes, it's very like him,' Gudrun replied.
The child treasured her drawing, carried it about with her, and showed it, with a silent embarrassment, to everybody.
`Look,' she said, thrusting the paper into her father's hand.
`Why that's Looloo!' he exclaimed. And he looked down in surprise, hearing the almost inhuman chuckle of the child at his side.
Gerald was away from home when Gudrun first came to Shortlands. But the first morning he came back he watched for her. It was a sunny, soft morning, and he lingered in the garden paths, looking at the flowers that had come out during his absence. He was clean and fit as ever, shaven, his fair hair scrupulously parted at the side, bright in the sunshine, his short, fair moustache closely clipped, his eyes with their humorous kind twinkle, which was so deceptive. He was dressed in black, his clothes sat well on his well-nourished body. Yet as he lingered before the flower-beds in the morning sunshine, there was a certain isolation, a fear about him, as of something wanting.
Gudrun came up quickly, unseen. She was dressed in blue, with woollen yellow stockings, like the Bluecoat boys. He glanced up in surprise. Her stockings always disconcerted him, the pale-yellow stockings and the heavy heavy black shoes. Winifred, who had been playing about the garden with Mademoiselle and the dogs, came flitting towards Gudrun. The child wore a dress of black-and-white stripes. Her hair was rather short, cut round and hanging level in her neck.
`We're going to do Bismarck, aren't we?' she said, linking her hand through Gudrun's arm.
`Yes, we're going to do Bismarck. Do you want to?'
`Oh yes--oh I do! I want most awfully to do Bismarck. He looks so splendid this morning, so fierce. He's almost as big as a lion.' And the child chuckled sardonically at her own hyperbole. `He's a real king, he really is.'
`Bon jour, Mademoiselle,' said the little French governess, wavering up with a slight bow, a bow of the sort that Gudrun loathed, insolent.
`Winifred veut tant faire le portrait de Bismarck--! Oh, mais toute la matinee--"We will do Bismarck this morning!"--Bismarck, Bismarck, toujours Bismarck! C'est un lapin, n'est-ce pas, mademoiselle?'
`Oui, c'est un grand lapin blanc et noir. Vous ne l'avez pas vu?' said Gudrun in her good, but rather heavy French.
`Non, mademoiselle, Winifred n'a jamais voulu me le faire voir. Tant de fois je le lui ai demande, "Qu'est ce donc que ce Bismarck, Winifred?" Mais elle n'a pas voulu me le dire. Son Bismarck, c'etait un mystere.'
`Oui, c'est un mystere, vraiment un mystere! Miss Brangwen, say that Bismarck is a mystery,' cried Winifred.
`Bismarck, is a mystery, Bismarck, c'est un mystere, der Bismarck, er ist ein Wunder,' said Gudrun, in mocking incantation.
`Ja, er ist ein Wunder,' repeated Winifred, with odd seriousness, under which lay a wicked chuckle.
`Ist er auch ein Wunder?' came the slightly insolent sneering of Mademoiselle.
`Doch!' said Winifred briefly, indifferent.
`Doch ist er nicht ein Konig. Beesmarck, he was not a king, Winifred, as you have said. He was only--il n'etait que chancelier.'
`Qu'est ce qu'un chancelier?' said Winifred, with slightly contemptuous indifference.
`A chancelier is a chancellor, and a chancellor is, I believe, a sort of judge,' said Gerald coming up and shaking hands with Gudrun. `You'll have made a song of Bismarck soon,' said he.
Mademoiselle waited, and discreetly made her inclination, and her greeting.
`So they wouldn't let you see Bismarck, Mademoiselle?' he said.
`Non, Monsieur.'
`Ay, very mean of them. What are you going to do to him, Miss Brangwen? I want him sent to the kitchen and cooked.'
`Oh no,' cried Winifred.
`We're going to draw him,' said Gudrun.
`Draw him and quarter him and dish him up,' he said, being purposely fatuous.
`Oh no,' cried Winifred with emphasis, chuckling.
Gudrun detected the tang of mockery in him, and she looked up and smiled into his face. He felt his nerves caressed. Their eyes met in knowledge.
`How do you like Shortlands?' he asked.
`Oh, very much,' she said, with nonchalance.
`Glad you do. Have you noticed these flowers?'
He led her along the path. She followed intently. Winifred came, and the governess lingered in the rear. They stopped before some veined salpiglossis flowers.
`Aren't they wonderful?' she cried, looking at them absorbedly. Strange how her reverential, almost ecstatic admiration of the flowers caressed his nerves. She stooped down, and touched the trumpets, with infinitely fine and delicate-touching finger-tips. It filled him with ease to see her. When she rose, her eyes, hot with the beauty of the flowers, looked into his.
`What are they?' she asked.
`Sort of petunia, I suppose,' he answered. `I don't really know them.'
`They are quite strangers to me,' she said.
They stood together in a false intimacy, a nervous contact. And he was in love with her.
She was aware of Mademoiselle standing near, like a little French beetle, observant and calculating. She moved away with Winifred, saying they would go to find Bismarck.
Gerald watched them go, looking all the while at the soft, full, still body of Gudrun, in its silky cashmere. How silky and rich and soft her body must be. An excess of appreciation came over his mind, she was the alldesirable, the all-beautiful. He wanted only to come to her, nothing more. He was only this, this being that should come to her, and be given to her.
At the same time he was finely and acutely aware of Mademoiselle's neat, brittle finality of form. She was like some elegant beetle with thin ankles, perched on her high heels, her glossy black dress perfectly correct, her dark hair done high and admirably. How repulsive her completeness and her finality was! He loathed her.
Yet he did admire her. She was perfectly correct. And it did rather annoy him, that Gudrun came dressed in startling colours, like a macaw, when the family was in mourning. Like a macaw she was! He watched the lingering way she took her feet from the ground. And her ankles were pale yellow, and her dress a deep blue. Yet it pleased him. It pleased him very much. He felt the challenge in her very attire--she challenged the whole world. And he smiled as to the note of a trumpet.
Gudrun and Winifred went through the house to the back, where were the stables and the out-buildings. Everywhere was still and deserted. Mr Crich had gone out for a short drive, the stableman had just led round Gerald's horse. The two girls went to the hutch that stood in a corner, and looked at the great black-and-white rabbit.
`Isn't he beautiful! Oh, do look at him listening! Doesn't he look silly!' she laughed quickly, then added `Oh, do let's do him listening, do let us, he listens with so much of himself;--don't you darling Bismarck?'
`Can we take him out?' said Gudrun.
`He's very strong. He really is extremely strong.' She looked at Gudrun, her head on one side, in odd calculating mistrust.
`But we'll try, shall we?'
`Yes, if you like. But he's a fearful kicker!'
They took the key to unlock the door. The rabbit exploded in a wild rush round the hutch.
`He scratches most awfully sometimes,' cried Winifred in excitement. `Oh do look at him, isn't he wonderful!' The rabbit tore round the hutch in a hurry. `Bismarck!' cried the child, in rousing excitement. `How dreadful you are! You are beastly.' Winifred looked up at Gudrun with some misgiving in her wild excitement. Gudrun smiled sardonically with her mouth. Winifred made a strange crooning noise of unaccountable excitement. `Now he's still!' she cried, seeing the rabbit settled down in a far corner of the hutch. `Shall we take him now?' she whispered excitedly, mysteriously, looking up at Gudrun and edging very close. `Shall we get him now?--' she chuckled wickedly to herself.
They unlocked the door of the hutch. Gudrun thrust in her arm and seized the great, lusty rabbit as it crouched still, she grasped its long ears. It set its four feet flat, and thrust back. There was a long scraping sound as it was hauled forward, and in another instant it was in mid-air, lunging wildly, its body flying like a spring coiled and released, as it lashed out, suspended from the ears. Gudrun held the black-and-white tempest at arms' length, averting her face. But the rabbit was magically strong, it was all she could do to keep her grasp. She almost lost her presence of mind.
`Bismarck, Bismarck, you are behaving terribly,' said Winifred in a rather frightened voice, `Oh, do put him down, he's beastly.'
Gudrun stood for a moment astounded by the thunder-storm that had sprung into being in her grip. Then her colour came up, a heavy rage came over her like a cloud. She stood shaken as a house in a storm, and utterly overcome. Her heart was arrested with fury at the mindlessness and the bestial stupidity of this struggle, her wrists were badly scored by the claws of the beast, a heavy cruelty welled up in her.
Gerald came round as she was trying to capture the flying rabbit under her arm. He saw, with subtle recognition, her sullen passion of cruelty.
`You should let one of the men do that for you,' he said hurrying up.
`Oh, he's so horrid!' cried Winifred, almost frantic.
He held out his nervous, sinewy hand and took the rabbit by the ears, from Gudrun.
`It's most fearfully strong,' she cried, in a high voice, like the crying a seagull, strange and vindictive.
The rabbit made itself into a ball in the air, and lashed out, flinging itself into a bow. It really seemed demoniacal. Gudrun saw Gerald's body tighten, saw a sharp blindness come into his eyes.
`I know these beggars of old,' he said.
The long, demon-like beast lashed out again, spread on the air as if it were flying, looking something like a dragon, then closing up again, inconceivably powerful and explosive. The man's body, strung to its efforts, vibrated strongly. Then a sudden sharp, white-edged wrath came up in him. Swift as lightning he drew back and brought his free hand down like a hawk on the neck of the rabbit. Simultaneously, there came the unearthly abhorrent scream of a rabbit in the fear of death. It made one immense writhe, tore his wrists and his sleeves in a final convulsion, all its belly flashed white in a whirlwind of paws, and then he had slung it round and had it under his arm, fast. It cowered and skulked. His face was gleaming with a smile.
`You wouldn't think there was all that force in a rabbit,' he said, looking at Gudrun. And he saw her eyes black as night in her pallid face, she looked almost unearthly. The scream of the rabbit, after the violent tussle, seemed to have torn the veil of her consciousness. He looked at her, and the whitish, electric gleam in his face intensified.
`I don't really like him,' Winifred was crooning. `I don't care for him as I do for Loozie. He's hateful really.'
A smile twisted Gudrun's face, as she recovered. She knew she was revealed. `Don't they make the most fearful noise when they scream?' she cried, the high note in her voice, like a sea-gull's cry.
`Abominable,' he said.
`He shouldn't be so silly when he has to be taken out,' Winifred was saying, putting out her hand and touching the rabbit tentatively, as it skulked under his arm, motionless as if it were dead.
`He's not dead, is he Gerald?' she asked.
`No, he ought to be,' he said.
`Yes, he ought!' cried the child, with a sudden flush of amusement. And she touched the rabbit with more confidence. `His heart is beating so fast. Isn't he funny? He really is.'
`Where do you want him?' asked Gerald.
`In the little green court,' she said.
Gudrun looked at Gerald with strange, darkened eyes, strained with underworld knowledge, almost supplicating, like those of a creature which is at his mercy, yet which is his ultimate victor. He did not know what to say to her. He felt the mutual hellish recognition. And he felt he ought to say something, to cover it. He had the power of lightning in his nerves, she seemed like a soft recipient of his magical, hideous white fire. He was unconfident, he had qualms of fear.
`Did he hurt you?' he asked.
`No,' she said.
`He's an insensible beast,' he said, turning his face away.
They came to the little court, which was shut in by old red walls in whose crevices wall-flowers were growing. The grass was soft and fine and old, a level floor carpeting the court, the sky was blue overhead. Gerald tossed the rabbit down. It crouched still and would not move. Gudrun watched it with faint horror.
`Why doesn't it move?' she cried.
`It's skulking,' he said.
She looked up at him, and a slight sinister smile contracted her white face.
`Isn't it a fool!' she cried. `Isn't it a sickening fool?' The vindictive mockery in her voice made his brain quiver. Glancing up at him, into his eyes, she revealed again the mocking, white-cruel recognition. There was a league between them, abhorrent to them both. They were implicated with each other in abhorrent mysteries.
`How many scratches have you?' he asked, showing his hard forearm, white and hard and torn in red gashes.
`How really vile!' she cried, flushing with a sinister vision. `Mine is nothing.'
She lifted her arm and showed a deep red score down the silken white flesh.
`What a devil!' he exclaimed. But it was as if he had had knowledge of her in the long red rent of her forearm, so silken and soft. He did not want to touch her. He would have to make himself touch her, deliberately. The long, shallow red rip seemed torn across his own brain, tearing the surface of his ultimate consciousness, letting through the forever unconscious, unthinkable red ether of the beyond, the obscene beyond.
`It doesn't hurt you very much, does it?' he asked, solicitous.
`Not at all,' she cried.
And suddenly the rabbit, which had been crouching as if it were a flower, so still and soft, suddenly burst into life. Round and round the court it went, as if shot from a gun, round and round like a furry meteorite, in a tense hard circle that seemed to bind their brains. They all stood in amazement, smiling uncannily, as if the rabbit were obeying some unknown incantation. Round and round it flew, on the grass under the old red walls like a storm.
And then quite suddenly it settled down, hobbled among the grass, and sat considering, its nose twitching like a bit of fluff in the wind. After having considered for a few minutes, a soft bunch with a black, open eye, which perhaps was looking at them, perhaps was not, it hobbled calmly forward and began to nibble the grass with that mean motion of a rabbit's quick eating.
`It's mad,' said Gudrun. `It is most decidedly mad.'
He laughed.
`The question is,' he said, `what is madness? I don't suppose it is rabbitmad.'
`Don't you think it is?' she asked.
`No. That's what it is to be a rabbit.'
There was a queer, faint, obscene smile over his face. She looked at him and saw him, and knew that he was initiate as she was initiate. This thwarted her, and contravened her, for the moment.
`God be praised we aren't rabbits,' she said, in a high, shrill voice.
The smile intensified a little, on his face.
`Not rabbits?' he said, looking at her fixedly.
Slowly her face relaxed into a smile of obscene recognition.
`Ah Gerald,' she said, in a strong, slow, almost man-like way. `--All that, and more.' Her eyes looked up at him with shocking nonchalance.
He felt again as if she had torn him across the breast, dully, finally. He turned aside.
`Eat, eat my darling!' Winifred was softly conjuring the rabbit, and creeping forward to touch it. It hobbled away from her. `Let its mother stroke its fur then, darling, because it is so mysterious--'
 
戈珍深知,到肖特兰兹去是件至关紧要的事。她知道这等于接受了杰拉德·克里奇的爱。尽管她不喜欢这样,可她知道她应该继续下去。她痛苦地回忆起那一个耳光和吻,含糊其词地自己问自己,“归根结蒂,这算什么?一个吻是什么?一记耳光是什么意思?那不过是个偶然的现象,很快就消失了。我可以到肖特兰兹去一会儿,在离开这儿之前看看它是什么样子就行了。”她有一种无法满足好奇心,什么都想知道。
她也想知道温妮弗莱德到底是个什么样子。那天听到这孩子在汽船上的叫声,她就感到与她有了某种神秘的联系。
戈珍同她父亲在书房里谈着话,父亲就派人去叫女儿来。
不一会儿女儿就在法国女教师的陪伴下来了。
“温妮,这位是布朗温小姐,她将帮助你学绘画、塑造小动物。”父亲说。
孩子很有兴趣地看了戈珍一会儿,然后走上前来,扭着头把手伸了过来,显得很拘谨,十分镇定、冷漠。
“你好?”孩子头也不抬地说。
“你好。”戈珍说。
说完,温妮站在一边,戈珍与法国教师相会。
“今天天气很好。”法国女教师愉快地说。
“很好。”戈珍说。
温妮弗莱德在远处打量着这边。她似乎感到很有趣儿,但有点拿不准这位新来的人会是什么样的人。她见过不少生客,但没有几个是她真正了解的。这位法国女教师算不了什么,这孩子还可以跟她平静相处,承认她的小小权威,但对她不无轻蔑,尽管服从她,心里仍然很傲,拿她并不当一回事。
“温妮弗莱德,”父亲说,“布朗温小姐来咱家你不高兴吗?她用木头和泥雕塑的小动物和小鸟伦敦的人都称赞,他们还在报纸上写文章赞扬她呢。”
温妮弗莱德微微笑了。
“谁告诉你的,爸爸?”她问。
“谁告诉我的?赫麦妮告诉我的,卢伯特·伯金也说起过。”
“你认识他们?”温妮弗莱德有点挑战似地问戈珍。
“认识,”戈珍说。
温妮弗莱德有点松了口气。她本来就是把戈珍当作仆人看的,她们之间没什么友谊可讲。她很高兴,她有了这么多比她地位低下的人,她尽可以以良好的心情容忍她们。
戈珍很平静。她也没把这些事看得很重。一个新的场合对她来说是很新奇的,可温妮弗莱德这孩子却那么不讨人喜欢,那么损,她永远也不会合群。戈珍喜欢她,迷上了她。第一次会面就这么不光彩,这么尴尬地结束了,无论是温妮弗莱德还是她的女教师都不那么通情达理。
不久,她们就在一个虚幻的世界中相聚了。温妮弗莱德不怎么注意别人,除非他们象她一样顽皮并有点儿损。她只喜欢娱乐,她生活中严肃的“人”是她喜爱的小动物。对那些小动物她慷慨地施舍着自己的怜悯心,真有点好笑。对人间其它的事她感到不耐烦,无所谓。
她有一头小狮子狗,起名儿鲁鲁,她可喜欢鲁鲁了。
“咱们画画鲁鲁吧,”戈珍说,“看看我们能不能画出它的乖样儿,好吗?”
“亲爱的!”温妮弗莱德跑过去,有点忧郁地坐下,吻着鲁鲁凸出的额头说:“小亲亲,你让我们画你吗?让妈妈画张画儿吧,啊?”说完她高兴地扑哧一笑,转身对戈珍说:“哦,画吧!”
她们过去取来铅笔和纸准备画了。
“太漂亮了,”温妮弗莱德搂着小狗说,“妈妈为他画画儿时他安安静静地坐着。”小狗儿大大的眼睛中露出忧郁、无可奈何的神情。她热烈地吻着小狗说:“不知道我的画儿作出来是什么样,肯定不好看。”
她边画边吃吃地笑,不时大叫:
“啊,亲爱的,你太漂亮了!”
她笑着跑过去忏悔地抱住小狗,似乎她伤害了它。小狗黑丝绒般的脸上挂着岁月留下的无可奈何与烦恼的表情。温妮慢慢地画着,目光很专注地看着狗,头偏向一边,全神贯注地画着,她似乎是在画着什么咒符。她画完了,看看狗,再看看自己的画儿,然后突然松口气兴奋淘气地大叫:
“我的美人儿,为什么这么美?”
她拿着画纸走向小狗,把画儿放在它鼻子底下。小狗似乎懊恼屈辱地把头扭向一边,温妮竟冲动地吻它那黑丝绒般凸出的前额。
“好鲁鲁,小鲁鲁!看看这幅画儿,亲爱的,看看吧,这是妈妈画的呀。”她看看画,又吃吃地笑了起来。她又吻吻小狗,然后站起身庄重地走到戈珍面前把画儿交给她。
这是一张画有一头奇怪的小动物的荒诞画儿,很淘气又很有喜剧味儿,戈珍看着画儿脸上不由得浮上一丝笑意。温妮弗莱德在她身边吃吃笑道:
“不象它,对吗?它比画儿上的它要可爱得多。它太漂亮了,呣,鲁鲁,我可爱的达令。”说着她反奔过去拥抱那懊恼的小狗,它抬起一双不满、忧郁的眼睛看看她,任她去抱。然后她又跑回到图画边上,满意地笑道:
“不象它,是吗?”她问戈珍。
“象,很象。”戈珍说。
这孩子很珍惜这幅画儿,带着它,有点不好意思地向别人展示。
“看,”她说着把图画送到爸爸眼前。
“这不是鲁鲁吗?!”他叫着。他吃惊地看着图,听到身边女儿在笑。
戈珍第一次来肖特兰兹时杰拉德不在家。
他回来的那天早晨就寻找她。那天早晨阳光和煦,他留连在花园小径上,观赏着他离家后盛开的鲜花。他仍象原先一样整洁、健康,脸刮得很干净,淡黄色的头发仔细地梳向一边,在阳光下闪闪发光。他漂亮的上髭修剪得很整齐,眼睛里闪烁着温和但不可靠的光芒。他身着黑衣,衣服穿在他健壮的身体上很合体。他在花坛前徘徊,阳光下他显得有点孤单,似乎因为缺少什么而感到害怕。
戈珍快步走来,无声无息地出现在园子中。她身着蓝衣和黄色的袜子,有点象年轻的警察。看到她,他吃了一惊。她的长袜总让他感到窘迫:浅黄色的袜子配黑鞋子,真是岂有此理。温妮弗莱德此时正在园子中同法国女教师牵着狗玩,见到戈珍就飞跑过去。这孩子身穿黑白相间的条状衣服,齐耳短发剪成了圆型。
“咱们画俾斯麦①吧,好吗?”她说着挽住戈珍的胳膊。
①俾斯麦(1815—1898),德国第一任首相,有“铁血宰相”之称。在这里,“俾斯麦”是一只兔子的外号。
“好,我们就画俾斯麦,你喜欢?”
“是的,我喜欢!我非常想画俾斯麦。今天早晨我发现它非常神气,非常残忍。它几乎象一头狮子那么大。”说着她为自己的夸张笑了起来。“它是个真正的国王,真的。”
“你好,”矮小的法国女教师微微鞠个躬向戈珍问好,戈珍对这种鞠躬最讨厌。
“温妮弗莱德很想画俾斯麦!哦,整个早上她都在叫:‘今天上午我们画俾斯麦吧!’俾斯麦,俾斯麦,就是这个俾斯麦!它是一只兔子,对吗,小姐?”
“对,是一只黑白两色的花兔子。你见过它吗?”戈珍说一口好听的法语。
“没有,小姐。温妮弗莱德从没想让我见它。好几次我问它‘温妮弗莱德,俾斯麦是什么东西?’可她就是不告诉我。
就这样,俾斯麦成了一个秘密。”
“它的确是个秘密!布朗温小姐说俾斯麦是个秘密。”温妮弗莱德叫道。
“俾斯麦是个秘密,俾斯麦是个秘密,俾斯麦是个奇迹,”
戈珍用英语、法语和德语念咒般地说。
“对,就是一个奇迹,”温妮弗莱德的话音出奇得严肃,可掩饰不住淘气的窃笑。
“是奇迹吗?”女教师有点傲气十足地讽刺说。
“是的!”温妮弗莱德毫不在乎地说。
“可他不象温妮弗莱德说的那样是国王。俾斯麦不是国王,温妮弗莱德。他不过——不过是个宰相罢了。”
“宰相是什么?”温妮弗莱德很看不起女教师,爱搭不理地说。
“宰相就是宰相,宰相就是,我相信,是一个法官,”杰拉德说着走上来同戈珍握手。“你很快就可以编一首关于俾斯麦的歌曲。”他说。
法国女教师等待着,谨慎地同他打个招呼。
“她们不让你看俾斯麦,是吗?”他问女教师。
“是的,先生。”
“哦,她们可真下作。布朗温小姐,你们准备拿它怎么办?
我希望把它送厨房去做菜吃。”
“不。”温妮弗莱德叫道。
“我们要画它,”戈珍说。
“拉他,撕碎他,再把他做成菜。①”杰拉德故意装傻。
①英语中“画”和“拉”是同音同形词,杰拉德以此来开玩笑。
“哦,不嘛。”温妮弗莱德笑着大叫。
戈珍不喜欢他的嘲弄口吻,她抬起头冲他笑笑。他感到自己的神经受到了抚慰,他们的双目交换了理解的目光。
“你喜欢肖特兰兹吗?”他问。
“哦,太喜欢了。”戈珍漠然地说。
“这太让我高兴了。你有没有注意这些花儿?”
他带她走上小径,她专心致致地跟在他身后走着,随后温妮弗莱德也跟了上来,法国女教师在最后面磨磨蹭蹭地跟着走。他们在四下里蔓延着的喇叭舌草前停住了脚步。
“这太漂亮了!”戈珍着了迷似地看着花儿大叫。她对花草那种激情的崇拜奇怪地抚慰着他的神经。说着她弯下腰用纤细的手指优雅地抚摸着喇叭花儿。看到她这样爱花儿,他感到很惬意。当她直起腰,她那双花一样美丽的大眼睛火辣辣地看着他。
“这是什么花儿?”她问。
“牵牛花一类的吧,我想是。”他说,“我并不太懂。”
“这种花儿对我来说太陌生了。”她说。
他们假作亲昵地站在一起,心里都很紧张。他是爱她的。
她注意到法国女教师就站在附近,象一只法国甲虫一样观察着、算计着什么。她带温妮弗莱德走开了,说是去找俾斯麦。
杰拉德目送她们远去,目不转睛地看着戈珍那柔韧,娴静的体态,丰满的上身穿着绸开士米外套。她的身体一定是丰腴、光滑、柔软的。他太欣赏她了,她是那么令人渴望,那么美。他只是想接近她,只想这样,接近她,把自己给她。
同时他敏感地注意到了法国女教师那衣着整洁、脆弱的身姿。她象一种高傲、长着细腿的甲虫高高地站立着,她闪光的黑衣十分合时宜,黑发做得很高、很令人羡慕。她那种完美的样子多么令人生厌!他讨厌她。
可他的确崇拜她。她十分合时宜。令他恼火的是,当克里奇家人还在丧期时,戈珍竟身穿鲜艳的衣服来了,简直象一只鳱鹯!他盯着她抬腿离开地面,她的腕踝处露出浅黄色的袜子,她的衣服是深蓝色的。可他又不禁感到欣喜,很欣喜。他感到她的衣着是一种挑战——对整个世界的挑战。于是他看着喇叭花笑了。
戈珍和温妮弗莱德从屋中穿过来到后院,那儿有马厩和仓库,四下里一片寂静,荒凉。克里奇先生驾车出去了,马夫正在为杰拉德遛马。两个姑娘走到墙角里的一间小棚子那儿去看那只黑白花兔。
“太漂亮了!看它在听什么呢!它显得多傻呀!”她笑道:“我们就画它听声音的样子吧,它听得多认真呀,是吗,亲爱的俾斯麦?”
“我们可以把它弄出来吗?”戈珍问。
“它太强壮了。它真的十分有劲儿。”她偏着头,不信任地打量着戈珍说。
“但我们可以试试,不行吗?”
“可以,你愿意就试试吧。不过它踢人可疼了。”
她们取来钥匙开门。兔子开始在棚子里蹦跳着打起转来。
“它有时抓人抓得可厉害了,”温妮弗莱德激动地叫道,“快看看它,多么奇妙啊!”兔子在里面慌慌张张地窜来窜去。
“俾斯麦!”这孩子激动地大叫:“你多么可怕啊!你象个野兽。”温妮弗莱德有点恐惧地抬头看看戈珍。戈珍的嘴角上挂着嘲讽的笑。温妮发出无比激动的怪叫声。“它安静了!”看到兔子在远处的一个角落里蹲着她叫了起来。“咱们现在就把它弄出来不好吗?”她怪模怪样地看着戈珍喃言着,慢慢凑了过来。
“咱们这就把它弄出来吧?”她说着调皮地笑了。
她们打开了小棚子的门。那只强壮的大兔子安静地蜷伏着,戈珍伸进胳膊去抓住了它的长耳朵。兔子张开爪子扒住地面,身体向后缩着。它被戈珍往外拖着,爪子抓着地发出刺耳的声响。它被举到空中,身体剧烈地抽动着,就象秋千一样荡着。最后戈珍终于把它摔了出来。戈珍用双臂抱住它,忙扭过脸去躲避它的抓挠。可这兔子强壮得出奇,她竭尽全力才能抓住它。在这场搏斗中她几乎失去了意识。
“俾斯麦,俾斯麦,你太可怕了,”温妮弗莱德有点害怕地说,“快把它放下,它是一头野兽。”
戈珍被她怀抱中这头暴风雨般的东西惊呆了。她绯红了脸,怒火中烧。她颤抖着,就象暴风雨中的小屋,完全被征服了。这场全无理智、愚蠢的搏斗令她感到恼火,她的手腕也被这只野兽的爪子抓破了,她的心变残酷了。
正当她试图抱住要从她怀中窜开的兔子时,杰拉德来了。
他敏感地看出她心中憋着火儿。
“你应该叫个仆人来替你做这件事。”他说着急忙赶上前来。
“哦,它太可怕了!”温妮弗莱德有点发疯地叫道。
他强壮的手颤抖着揪住兔子耳朵把它从戈珍手中抱了出来。
“它太强壮了,”戈珍高声叫着,象一只海鸥那样,声音奇怪,一心要报复。
兔子全身缩成一团窜了出去,身体在空中形成弯弓型。它真有点魔气。戈珍看到,杰拉德浑身紧张,眼中一片空白。
“我早就了解这类叫花子。”他说。
那魔鬼般的野兽又一次跳到空中,看上去就象一条龙在飞舞,难以想象地强壮、具有爆发力。然后它又停了下来。杰拉德全身憋足了力气,剧烈地颤抖着。突然他感到一股怒火烧遍全身,闪电般地用一只手魔爪一样地抓住兔子的脖子。立时兔子发出一声死亡般可怕的尖叫。它剧烈地扭动着全身,抽搐着撕扯杰拉德的手腕和袖子,四爪旋风般舞动着,露出白白的肚皮。杰拉德揪着它旋了一圈,然后把它紧紧夹在腋下。
它屈服了,老实了。杰拉德脸上露出了微笑。
“你不要以为一只兔子有多大的力气。”他看着戈珍说。他看到,戈珍苍白的脸上嵌着一双夜一样黑的眼睛,她看上去有几分仙气。一阵搏斗后兔子发出的尖叫声似乎打破了她的意识,他看着她,脸上炽烈的光芒凝聚了起来。
“我并不真喜欢它,”温妮弗莱德嘟哝着。“我可不象关心鲁鲁一样关心它。它真可恶。”
戈珍清醒过来以后尴尬地笑了。她知道自己露馅儿了。
“难道兔子尖叫时都那么可怕吗?”她叫着,尖尖的声音很象海鸥的叫声。
“很可怕。”他说。
“反正它是要让人拖出来的,它干吗那么傻乎乎地不出来?”温妮弗莱德试探地摸着兔子说。兔子老老实实地让他夹在腋下,死了一样地纹丝不动。
“它没死吧,杰拉德?”她问。
“没有,它应该活。”
“对,它应该!”温妮突然很开心地叫。然后她更有信心地摸着兔子说:“它的心跳得很快,它多好玩呀,真的。”
“你们想带它去哪儿?”杰拉德问。
“到那个绿色的小院儿里去。”她说。
戈珍好奇地打量着杰拉德,她的目光黯淡了,她以某种阴间的知识感知着杰拉德,几乎象只动物在乞求他,可这动物最终会战胜他。他不知对她说什么好。他感到他们双方相互象魔鬼一样认识了。他感到他应该说些什么来掩盖这一事实。他有力量去点燃自己的神经,而她就象一只柔软的接受器,接收他炽烈的火焰。他并不那么自信,时时感到害怕。
“它伤着你了吗?”他问。
“没有。”她说。
“它是一只没有理智的野兽。”他扭过头去说。
他们来到小院跟前。小院红砖围墙的裂缝中开着黄色的草花儿。院子里长着柔软的青草,小院地面平整,上空是一片蓝瓦瓦的春天。杰拉德把兔子一抖放到草里去。它静静地蜷缩着,根本就不动窝儿。戈珍有点恐惧地看着它。
“它怎么不动啊?”她叫着。
“它服气了呗。”他说。
她冲他笑笑,那种不无善意的笑容使她苍白的脸都缩紧了。
“它可真是个傻瓜!”她叫道,“一个令人厌恶的傻瓜!”她话语中报复的口吻令杰拉德发抖。她抬头看看他的眼睛,暴露了她嘲弄、残酷的内心。他们之间结成了某种同盟,这种心照不宣的同盟令他们害怕。他们两人就这样卷入了共同的神秘之中。
“它抓了你几下?”他说着伸出自己被抓破的白皙但结实的前臂。
“真可恶啊!”她目光畏惧,红着脸说:“我的手没事。”
她抬起手,光滑白嫩的手上有一道深深的红疤。
“真是个魔鬼!”他吼道。他似乎从她光滑白嫩的手臂上那长长的红疤中认识了她。他并不想抚摸她,但他要有意识地迫使自己去抚摸她。那长长的红疤似乎从他的头脑中划过,撕破了他意识的表面,让永恒的无意识——难以想象的彼岸的红色气息——猥亵侵入。
“伤得不厉害吧?”他关切地问。
“没什么。”她说。
突然那只象娴静的小花儿般蜷缩着的兔子还阳了。它象出膛的子弹跳将出去,在院子中一圈又一圈地跑着,象一颗流星一样转着圈子,令人们眼花缭乱。他们都呆呆地看着兔子,莫名其妙地笑着。那兔子似乎被什么咒语驱使着,象一阵暴风雨在旧红墙下旋转飞奔着。
突然,它停下在草丛中蹒跚了几下,然后蹲下来思索,鼻翼歙动着就象风中飘动着的一根绒毛。它思索了片刻,除开黑眼睛有意无意地瞟了他们一眼,然后它开始静静地向前蹒跚而去,飞快地啃吃青草。
“它疯了,”戈珍说,“它绝对是疯了。”
杰拉德笑了。
“问题是,”他说,“什么叫疯?我才不信兔子会疯。”
“你不认为它是疯了吗?”她问。
“不。兔子就是这样。”
他脸上露出一幅猥亵的笑容。她看着他,知道他是进攻型的人,如同她也是进攻型的人一样。这一点令她不愉快,一时间她心里很不痛快。
“我们之所以不是兔子,这得感谢上帝。”她尖着嗓门说。
他脸上的笑容凝聚了起来。
“我们不是兔子吗?”他凝视着她。
她的表情缓和下来,有点猥亵地笑着。
“啊,杰拉德,”她象男人一样粗着嗓子缓缓地说。“都是兔子,更有甚之。”她漠然地看着他。
他似乎感到她又一次打了他一记耳光——甚至觉得她用力地撕裂了他的胸膛。他转向一边不看她。
“吃,吃,我的宝贝儿!”温妮弗莱德恳求着兔子并爬过去抚摸它。兔子蹒跚着躲开她。“让妈妈摸摸你的毛儿吧,宝贝儿,你太神秘了——”
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 17 The Industrial Magnate


IN BELDOVER, there was both for Ursula and for Gudrun an interval. It seemed to Ursula as if Birkin had gone out of her for the time, he had lost his significance, he scarcely mattered in her world. She had her own friends, her own activities, her own life. She turned back to the old ways with zest, away from him.
And Gudrun, after feeling every moment in all her veins conscious of Gerald Crich, connected even physically with him, was now almost indifferent to the thought of him. She was nursing new schemes for going away and trying a new form of life. All the time, there was something in her urging her to avoid the final establishing of a relationship with Gerald. She felt it would be wiser and better to have no more than a casual acquaintance with him.
She had a scheme for going to St Petersburg, where she had a friend who was a sculptor like herself, and who lived with a wealthy Russian whose hobby was jewel-making. The emotional, rather rootless life of the Russians appealed to her. She did not want to go to Paris. Paris was dry, and essentially boring. She would like to go to Rome, Munich, Vienna, or to St Petersburg or Moscow. She had a friend in St Petersburg and a friend in Munich. To each of these she wrote, asking about rooms.
She had a certain amount of money. She had come home partly to save, and now she had sold several pieces of work, she had been praised in various shows. She knew she could become quite the `go' if she went to London. But she knew London, she wanted something else. She had seventy pounds, of which nobody knew anything. She would move soon, as soon as she heard from her friends. Her nature, in spite of her apparent placidity and calm, was profoundly restless.
The sisters happened to call in a cottage in Willey Green to buy honey. Mrs Kirk, a stout, pale, sharp-nosed woman, sly, honied, with something shrewish and cat-like beneath, asked the girls into her toocosy, too tidy kitchen. There was a cat-like comfort and cleanliness everywhere.
`Yes, Miss Brangwen,' she said, in her slightly whining, insinuating voice, `and how do you like being back in the old place, then?'
Gudrun, whom she addressed, hated her at once.
`I don't care for it,' she replied abruptly.
`You don't? Ay, well, I suppose you found a difference from London. You like life, and big, grand places. Some of us has to be content with Willey Green and Beldover. And what do you think of our Grammar School, as there's so much talk about?'
`What do I think of it?' Gudrun looked round at her slowly. `Do you mean, do I think it's a good school?'
`Yes. What is your opinion of it?'
"I do think it's a good school.'
Gudrun was very cold and repelling. She knew the common people hated the school.
`Ay, you do, then! I've heard so much, one way and the other. It's nice to know what those that's in it feel. But opinions vary, don't they? Mr Crich up at Highclose is all for it. Ay, poor man, I'm afraid he's not long for this world. He's very poorly.'
`Is he worse?' asked Ursula.
`Eh, yes -- since they lost Miss Diana. He's gone off to a shadow. Poor man, he's had a world of trouble.'
`Has he?' asked Gudrun, faintly ironic.
`He has, a world of trouble. And as nice and kind a gentleman as ever you could wish to meet. His children don't take after him.'
`I suppose they take after their mother?' said Ursula.
`In many ways.' Mrs Krik lowered her voice a little. `She was a proud haughty lady when she came into these parts -- my word, she was that! She mustn't be looked at, and it was worth your life to speak to her.' The woman made a dry, sly face.
`Did you know her when she was first married?'
`Yes, I knew her. I nursed three of her children. And proper little terrors they were, little fiends -- that Gerald was a demon if ever there was one, a proper demon, ay, at six months old.' A curious malicious, sly tone came into the woman's voice.
`Really,' said Gudrun.
`That wilful, masterful -- he'd mastered one nurse at six months. Kick, and scream, and struggle like a demon. Many's the time I've pinched his little bottom for him, when he was a child in arms. Ay, and he'd have been better if he'd had it pinched oftener. But she wouldn't have them corrected -- no-o, wouldn't hear of it. I can remember the rows she had with Mr Crich, my word. When he'd got worked up, properly worked up till he could stand no more, he'd lock the study door and whip them. But she paced up and down all the while like a tiger outside, like a tiger, with very murder in her face. She had a face that could look death. And when the door was opened, she'd go in with her hands lifted -- "What have you been doing to my children, you coward." She was like one out of her mind. I believe he was frightened of her; he had to be driven mad before he'd lift a finger. Didn't the servants have a life of it! And didn't we used to be thankful when one of them caught it. They were the torment of your life.'
`Really!' said Gudrun.
`In every possible way. If you wouldn't let them smash their pots on the table, if you wouldn't let them drag the kitten about with a string round its neck, if you wouldn't give them whatever they asked for, every mortal thing -- then there was a shine on, and their mother coming in asking -"What's the matter with him? What have you done to him? What is it, Darling?" And then she'd turn on you as if she'd trample you under her feet. But she didn't trample on me. I was the only one that could do anything with her demons -- for she wasn't going to be bothered with them herself. No, she took no trouble for them. But they must just have their way, they mustn't be spoken to. And Master Gerald was the beauty. I left when he was a year and a half, I could stand no more. But I pinched his little bottom for him when he was in arms, I did, when there was no holding him, and I'm not sorry I did --'
Gudrun went away in fury and loathing. The phrase, `I pinched his little bottom for him,' sent her into a white, stony fury. She could not bear it, she wanted to have the woman taken out at once and strangled. And yet there the phrase was lodged in her mind for ever, beyond escape. She felt, one day, she would have to tell him, to see how he took it. And she loathed herself for the thought.
But at Shortlands the life-long struggle was coming to a close. The father was ill and was going to die. He had bad internal pains, which took away all his attentive life, and left him with only a vestige of his consciousness. More and more a silence came over him, he was less and less acutely aware of his surroundings. The pain seemed to absorb his activity. He knew it was there, he knew it would come again. It was like something lurking in the darkness within him. And he had not the power, or the will, to seek it out and to know it. There it remained in the darkness, the great pain, tearing him at times, and then being silent. And when it tore him he crouched in silent subjection under it, and when it left him alone again, he refused to know of it. It was within the darkness, let it remain unknown. So he never admitted it, except in a secret corner of himself, where all his never-revealed fears and secrets were accumulated. For the rest, he had a pain, it went away, it made no difference. It even stimulated him, excited him.
But it gradually absorbed his life. Gradually it drew away all his potentiality, it bled him into the dark, it weaned him of life and drew him away into the darkness. And in this twilight of his life little remained visible to him. The business, his work, that was gone entirely. His public interests had disappeared as if they had never been. Even his family had become extraneous to him, he could only remember, in some slight nonessential part of himself, that such and such were his children. But it was historical fact, not vital to him. He had to make an effort to know their relation to him. Even his wife barely existed. She indeed was like the darkness, like the pain within him. By some strange association, the darkness that contained the pain and the darkness that contained his wife were identical. All his thoughts and understandings became blurred and fused, and now his wife and the consuming pain were the same dark secret power against him, that he never faced. He never drove the dread out of its lair within him. He only knew that there was a dark place, and something inhabiting this darkness which issued from time to time and rent him. But he dared not penetrate and drive the beast into the open. He had rather ignore its existence. Only, in his vague way, the dread was his wife, the destroyer, and it was the pain, the destruction, a darkness which was one and both.
He very rarely saw his wife. She kept her room. Only occasionally she came forth, with her head stretched forward, and in her low, possessed voice, she asked him how he was. And he answered her, in the habit of more than thirty years: `Well, I don't think I'm any the worse, dear.' But he was frightened of her, underneath this safeguard of habit, frightened almost to the verge of death.
But all his life, he had been so constant to his lights, he had never broken down. He would die even now without breaking down, without knowing what his feelings were, towards her. All his life, he had said: `Poor Christiana, she has such a strong temper.' With unbroken will, he had stood by this position with regard to her, he had substituted pity for all his hostility, pity had been his shield and his safeguard, and his infallible weapon. And still, in his consciousness, he was sorry for her, her nature was so violent and so impatient.
But now his pity, with his life, was wearing thin, and the dread almost amounting to horror, was rising into being. But before the armour of his pity really broke, he would die, as an insect when its shell is cracked. This was his final resource. Others would live on, and know the living death, the ensuing process of hopeless chaos. He would not. He denied death its victory.
He had been so constant to his lights, so constant to charity, and to his love for his neighbour. Perhaps he had loved his neighbour even better than himself -- which is going one further than the commandment. Always, this flame had burned in his heart, sustaining him through everything, the welfare of the people. He was a large employer of labour, he was a great mine-owner. And he had never lost this from his heart, that in Christ he was one with his workmen. Nay, he had felt inferior to them, as if they through poverty and labour were nearer to God than he. He had always the unacknowledged belief, that it was his workmen, the miners, who held in their hands the means of salvation. To move nearer to God, he must move towards his miners, his life must gravitate towards theirs. They were, unconsciously, his idol, his God made manifest. In them he worshipped the highest, the great, sympathetic, mindless Godhead of humanity.
And all the while, his wife had opposed him like one of the great demons of hell. Strange, like a bird of prey, with the fascinating beauty and abstraction of a hawk, she had beat against the bars of his philanthropy, and like a hawk in a cage, she had sunk into silence. By force of circumstance, because all the world combined to make the cage unbreakable, he had been too strong for her, he had kept her prisoner. And because she was his prisoner, his passion for her had always remained keen as death. He had always loved her, loved her with intensity. Within the cage, she was denied nothing, she was given all licence.
But she had gone almost mad. Of wild and overweening temper, she could not bear the humiliation of her husband's soft, half-appealing kindness to everybody. He was not deceived by the poor. He knew they came and sponged on him, and whined to him, the worse sort; the majority, luckily for him, were much too proud to ask for anything, much too independent to come knocking at his door. But in Beldover, as everywhere else, there were the whining, parasitic, foul human beings who come crawling after charity, and feeding on the living body of the public like lice. A kind of fire would go over Christiana Crich's brain, as she saw two more palefaced, creeping women in objectionable black clothes, cringing lugubriously up the drive to the door. She wanted to set the dogs on them, `Hi Rip! Hi Ring! Ranger! At 'em boys, set 'em off.' But Crowther, the butler, with all the rest of the servants, was Mr Crich's man. Nevertheless, when her husband was away, she would come down like a wolf on the crawling supplicants;
`What do you people want? There is nothing for you here. You have no business on the drive at all. Simpson, drive them away and let no more of them through the gate.'
The servants had to obey her. And she would stand watching with an eye like the eagle's, whilst the groom in clumsy confusion drove the lugubrious persons down the drive, as if they were rusty fowls, scuttling before him.
But they learned to know, from the lodge-keeper, when Mrs Crich was away, and they timed their visits. How many times, in the first years, would Crowther knock softly at the door: `Person to see you, sir.'
`What name?'
`Grocock, sir.'
`What do they want?' The question was half impatient, half gratified. He liked hearing appeals to his charity.
`About a child, sir.'
`Show them into the library, and tell them they shouldn't come after eleven o'clock in the morning.'
`Why do you get up from dinner? -- send them off,' his wife would say abruptly.
`Oh, I can't do that. It's no trouble just to hear what they have to say.'
`How many more have been here today? Why don't you establish open house for them? They would soon oust me and the children.'
`You know dear, it doesn't hurt me to hear what they have to say. And if they really are in trouble -- well, it is my duty to help them out of it.'
`It's your duty to invite all the rats in the world to gnaw at your bones.'
`Come, Christiana, it isn't like that. Don't be uncharitable.'
But she suddenly swept out of the room, and out to the study. There sat the meagre charity-seekers, looking as if they were at the doctor's.
`Mr Crich can't see you. He can't see you at this hour. Do you think he is your property, that you can come whenever you like? You must go away, there is nothing for you here.'
The poor people rose in confusion. But Mr Crich, pale and black-bearded and deprecating, came behind her, saying:
`Yes, I don't like you coming as late as this. I'll hear any of you in the morning part of the day, but I can't really do with you after. What's amiss then, Gittens. How is your Missis?'
`Why, she's sunk very low, Mester Crich, she's a'most gone, she is --'
Sometimes, it seemed to Mrs Crich as if her husband were some subtle funeral bird, feeding on the miseries of the people. It seemed to her he was never satisfied unless there was some sordid tale being poured out to him, which he drank in with a sort of mournful, sympathetic satisfaction. He would have no raison d'etre if there were no lugubrious miseries in the world, as an undertaker would have no meaning if there were no funerals.
Mrs Crich recoiled back upon herself, she recoiled away from this world of creeping democracy. A band of tight, baleful exclusion fastened round her heart, her isolation was fierce and hard, her antagonism was passive but terribly pure, like that of a hawk in a cage. As the years went on, she lost more and more count of the world, she seemed rapt in some glittering abstraction, almost purely unconscious. She would wander about the house and about the surrounding country, staring keenly and seeing nothing. She rarely spoke, she had no connection with the world. And she did not even think. She was consumed in a fierce tension of opposition, like the negative pole of a magnet.
And she bore many children. For, as time went on, she never opposed her husband in word or deed. She took no notice of him, externally. She submitted to him, let him take what he wanted and do as he wanted with her. She was like a hawk that sullenly submits to everything. The relation between her and her husband was wordless and unknown, but it was deep, awful, a relation of utter inter-destruction. And he, who triumphed in the world, he became more and more hollow in his vitality, the vitality was bled from within him, as by some haemorrhage. She was hulked like a hawk in a cage, but her heart was fierce and undiminished within her, though her mind was destroyed.
So to the last he would go to her and hold her in his arms sometimes, before his strength was all gone. The terrible white, destructive light that burned in her eyes only excited and roused him. Till he was bled to death, and then he dreaded her more than anything. But he always said to himself, how happy he had been, how he had loved her with a pure and consuming love ever since he had known her. And he thought of her as pure, chaste; the white flame which was known to him alone, the flame of her sex, was a white flower of snow to his mind. She was a wonderful white snow-flower, which he had desired infinitely. And now he was dying with all his ideas and interpretations intact. They would only collapse when the breath left his body. Till then they would be pure truths for him. Only death would show the perfect completeness of the lie. Till death, she was his white snow-flower. He had subdued her, and her subjugation was to him an infinite chastity in her, a virginity which he could never break, and which dominated him as by a spell.
She had let go the outer world, but within herself she was unbroken and unimpaired. She only sat in her room like a moping, dishevelled hawk, motionless, mindless. Her children, for whom she had been so fierce in her youth, now meant scarcely anything to her. She had lost all that, she was quite by herself. Only Gerald, the gleaming, had some existence for her. But of late years, since he had become head of the business, he too was forgotten. Whereas the father, now he was dying, turned for compassion to Gerald. There had always been opposition between the two of them. Gerald had feared and despised his father, and to a great extent had avoided him all through boyhood and young manhood. And the father had felt very often a real dislike of his eldest son, which, never wanting to give way to, he had refused to acknowledge. He had ignored Gerald as much as possible, leaving him alone.
Since, however, Gerald had come home and assumed responsibility in the firm, and had proved such a wonderful director, the father, tired and weary of all outside concerns, had put all his trust of these things in his son, implicitly, leaving everything to him, and assuming a rather touching dependence on the young enemy. This immediately roused a poignant pity and allegiance in Gerald's heart, always shadowed by contempt and by unadmitted enmity. For Gerald was in reaction against Charity; and yet he was dominated by it, it assumed supremacy in the inner life, and he could not confute it. So he was partly subject to that which his father stood for, but he was in reaction against it. Now he could not save himself. A certain pity and grief and tenderness for his father overcame him, in spite of the deeper, more sullen hostility.
The father won shelter from Gerald through compassion. But for love he had Winifred. She was his youngest child, she was the only one of his children whom he had ever closely loved. And her he loved with all the great, overweening, sheltering love of a dying man. He wanted to shelter her infinitely, infinitely, to wrap her in warmth and love and shelter, perfectly. If he could save her she should never know one pain, one grief, one hurt. He had been so right all his life, so constant in his kindness and his goodness. And this was his last passionate righteousness, his love for the child Winifred. Some things troubled him yet. The world had passed away from him, as his strength ebbed. There were no more poor and injured and humble to protect and succour. These were all lost to him. There were no more sons and daughters to trouble him, and to weigh on him as an unnatural responsibility. These too had faded out of reality All these things had fallen out of his hands, and left him free.
There remained the covert fear and horror of his wife, as she sat mindless and strange in her room, or as she came forth with slow, prowling step, her head bent forward. But this he put away. Even his life-long righteousness, however, would not quite deliver him from the inner horror. Still, he could keep it sufficiently at bay. It would never break forth openly. Death would come first.
Then there was Winifred! If only he could be sure about her, if only he could be sure. Since the death of Diana, and the development of his illness, his craving for surety with regard to Winifred amounted almost to obsession. It was as if, even dying, he must have some anxiety, some responsibility of love, of Charity, upon his heart.
She was an odd, sensitive, inflammable child, having her father's dark hair and quiet bearing, but being quite detached, momentaneous. She was like a changeling indeed, as if her feelings did not matter to her, really. She often seemed to be talking and playing like the gayest and most childish of children, she was full of the warmest, most delightful affection for a few things -- for her father, and for her animals in particular. But if she heard that her beloved kitten Leo had been run over by the motor-car she put her head on one side, and replied, with a faint contraction like resentment on her face: `Has he?' Then she took no more notice. She only disliked the servant who would force bad news on her, and wanted her to be sorry. She wished not to know, and that seemed her chief motive. She avoided her mother, and most of the members of her family. She loved her Daddy, because he wanted her always to be happy, and because he seemed to become young again, and irresponsible in her presence. She liked Gerald, because he was so self-contained. She loved people who would make life a game for her. She had an amazing instinctive critical faculty, and was a pure anarchist, a pure aristocrat at once. For she accepted her equals wherever she found them, and she ignored with blithe indifference her inferiors, whether they were her brothers and sisters, or whether they were wealthy guests of the house, or whether they were the common people or the servants. She was quite single and by herself, deriving from nobody. It was as if she were cut off from all purpose or continuity, and existed simply moment by moment.
The father, as by some strange final illusion, felt as if all his fate depended on his ensuring to Winifred her happiness. She who could never suffer, because she never formed vital connections, she who could lose the dearest things of her life and be just the same the next day, the whole memory dropped out, as if deliberately, she whose will was so strangely and easily free, anarchistic, almost nihilistic, who like a soulless bird flits on its own will, without attachment or responsibility beyond the moment, who in her every motion snapped the threads of serious relationship with blithe, free hands, really nihilistic, because never troubled, she must be the object of her father's final passionate solicitude.
When Mr Crich heard that Gudrun Brangwen might come to help Winifred with her drawing and modelling he saw a road to salvation for his child. He believed that Winifred had talent, he had seen Gudrun, he knew that she was an exceptional person. He could give Winifred into her hands as into the hands of a right being. Here was a direction and a positive force to be lent to his child, he need not leave her directionless and defenceless. If he could but graft the girl on to some tree of utterance before he died, he would have fulfilled his responsibility. And here it could be done. He did not hesitate to appeal to Gudrun.
Meanwhile, as the father drifted more and more out of life, Gerald experienced more and more a sense of exposure. His father after all had stood for the living world to him. Whilst his father lived Gerald was not responsible for the world. But now his father was passing away, Gerald found himself left exposed and unready before the storm of living, like the mutinous first mate of a ship that has lost his captain, and who sees only a terrible chaos in front of him. He did not inherit an established order and a living idea. The whole unifying idea of mankind seemed to be dying with his father, the centralising force that had held the whole together seemed to collapse with his father, the parts were ready to go asunder in terrible disintegration. Gerald was as if left on board of a ship that was going asunder beneath his feet, he was in charge of a vessel whose timbers were all coming apart.
He knew that all his life he had been wrenching at the frame of life to break it apart. And now, with something of the terror of a destructive child, he saw himself on the point of inheriting his own destruction. And during the last months, under the influence of death, and of Birkin's talk, and of Gudrun's penetrating being, he had lost entirely that mechanical certainty that had been his triumph. Sometimes spasms of hatred came over him, against Birkin and Gudrun and that whole set. He wanted to go back to the dullest conservatism, to the most stupid of conventional people. He wanted to revert to the strictest Toryism. But the desire did not last long enough to carry him into action.
During his childhood and his boyhood he had wanted a sort of savagedom. The days of Homer were his ideal, when a man was chief of an army of heroes, or spent his years in wonderful Odyssey. He hated remorselessly the circumstances of his own life, so much that he never really saw Beldover and the colliery valley. He turned his face entirely away from the blackened mining region that stretched away on the right hand of Shortlands, he turned entirely to the country and the woods beyond Willey Water. It was true that the panting and rattling of the coal mines could always be heard at Shortlands. But from his earliest childhood, Gerald had paid no heed to this. He had ignored the whole of the industrial sea which surged in coal-blackened tides against the grounds of the house. The world was really a wilderness where one hunted and swam and rode. He rebelled against all authority. Life was a condition of savage freedom.
Then he had been sent away to school, which was so much death to him. He refused to go to Oxford, choosing a German university. He had spent a certain time at Bonn, at Berlin, and at Frankfurt. There, a curiosity had been aroused in his mind. He wanted to see and to know, in a curious objective fashion, as if it were an amusement to him. Then he must try war. Then he must travel into the savage regions that had so attracted him.
The result was, he found humanity very much alike everywhere, and to a mind like his, curious and cold, the savage was duller, less exciting than the European. So he took hold of all kinds of sociological ideas, and ideas of reform. But they never went more than skin-deep, they were never more than a mental amusement. Their interest lay chiefly in the reaction against the positive order, the destructive reaction.
He discovered at last a real adventure in the coal-mines. His father asked him to help in the firm. Gerald had been educated in the science of mining, and it had never interested him. Now, suddenly, with a sort of exultation, he laid hold of the world.
There was impressed photographically on his consciousness the great industry. Suddenly, it was real, he was part of it. Down the valley ran the colliery railway, linking mine with mine. Down the railway ran the trains, short trains of heavily laden trucks, long trains of empty wagons, each one bearing in big white letters the initials:
`C.B.&Co.'
These white letters on all the wagons he had seen since his first childhood, and it was as if he had never seen them, they were so familiar, and so ignored. Now at last he saw his own name written on the wall. Now he had a vision of power.
So many wagons, bearing his initial, running all over the country. He saw them as he entered London in the train, he saw them at Dover. So far his power ramified. He looked at Beldover, at Selby, at Whatmore, at Lethley Bank, the great colliery villages which depended entirely on his mines. They were hideous and sordid, during his childhood they had been sores in his consciousness. And now he saw them with pride. Four raw new towns, and many ugly industrial hamlets were crowded under his dependence. He saw the stream of miners flowing along the causeways from the mines at the end of the afternoon, thousands of blackened, slightly distorted human beings with red mouths, all moving subjugate to his will. He pushed slowly in his motor-car through the little market-top on Friday nights in Beldover, through a solid mass of human beings that were making their purchases and doing their weekly spending. They were all subordinate to him. They were ugly and uncouth, but they were his instruments. He was the God of the machine. They made way for his motor-car automatically, slowly.
He did not care whether they made way with alacrity, or grudgingly. He did not care what they thought of him. His vision had suddenly crystallised. Suddenly he had conceived the pure instrumentality of mankind. There had been so much humanitarianism, so much talk of sufferings and feelings. It was ridiculous. The sufferings and feelings of individuals did not matter in the least. They were mere conditions, like the weather. What mattered was the pure instrumentality of the individual. As a man as of a knife: does it cut well? Nothing else mattered.
Everything in the world has its function, and is good or not good in so far as it fulfils this function more or less perfectly. Was a miner a good miner? Then he was complete. Was a manager a good manager? That was enough. Gerald himself, who was responsible for all this industry, was he a good director? If he were, he had fulfilled his life. The rest was by-play.
The mines were there, they were old. They were giving out, it did not pay to work the seams. There was talk of closing down two of them. It was at this point that Gerald arrived on the scene.
He looked around. There lay the mines. They were old, obsolete. They were like old lions, no more good. He looked again. Pah! the mines were nothing but the clumsy efforts of impure minds. There they lay, abortions of a half-trained mind. Let the idea of them be swept away. He cleared his brain of them, and thought only of the coal in the under earth. How much was there?
There was plenty of coal. The old workings could not get at it, that was all. Then break the neck of the old workings. The coal lay there in its seams, even though the seams were thin. There it lay, inert matter, as it had always lain, since the beginning of time, subject to the will of man. The will of man was the determining factor. Man was the archgod of earth. His mind was obedient to serve his will. Man's will was the absolute, the only absolute.
And it was his will to subjugate Matter to his own ends. The subjugation itself was the point, the fight was the be-all, the fruits of victory were mere results. It was not for the sake of money that Gerald took over the mines. He did not care about money, fundamentally. He was neither ostentatious nor luxurious, neither did he care about social position, not finally. What he wanted was the pure fulfilment of his own will in the struggle with the natural conditions. His will was now, to take the coal out of the earth, profitably. The profit was merely the condition of victory, but the victory itself lay in the feat achieved. He vibrated with zest before the challenge. Every day he was in the mines, examining, testing, he consulted experts, he gradually gathered the whole situation into his mind, as a general grasps the plan of his campaign.
Then there was need for a complete break. The mines were run on an old system, an obsolete idea. The initial idea had been, to obtain as much money from the earth as would make the owners comfortably rich, would allow the workmen sufficient wages and good conditions, and would increase the wealth of the country altogether. Gerald's father, following in the second generation, having a sufficient fortune, had thought only of the men. The mines, for him, were primarily great fields to produce bread and plenty for all the hundreds of human beings gathered about them. He had lived and striven with his fellow owners to benefit the men every time. And the men had been benefited in their fashion. There were few poor, and few needy. All was plenty, because the mines were good and easy to work. And the miners, in those days, finding themselves richer than they might have expected, felt glad and triumphant. They thought themselves well-off, they congratulated themselves on their good-fortune, they remembered how their fathers had starved and suffered, and they felt that better times had come. They were grateful to those others, the pioneers, the new owners, who had opened out the pits, and let forth this stream of plenty.
But man is never satisfied, and so the miners, from gratitude to their owners, passed on to murmuring. Their sufficiency decreased with knowledge, they wanted more. Why should the master be so out-of-allproportion rich?
There was a crisis when Gerald was a boy, when the Masters' Federation closed down the mines because the men would not accept a reduction. This lock-out had forced home the new conditions to Thomas Crich. Belonging to the Federation, he had been compelled by his honour to close the pits against his men. He, the father, the Patriarch, was forced to deny the means of life to his sons, his people. He, the rich man who would hardly enter heaven because of his possessions, must now turn upon the poor, upon those who were nearer Christ than himself, those who were humble and despised and closer to perfection, those who were manly and noble in their labours, and must say to them: `Ye shall neither labour nor eat bread.'
It was this recognition of the state of war which really broke his heart. He wanted his industry to be run on love. Oh, he wanted love to be the directing power even of the mines. And now, from under the cloak of love, the sword was cynically drawn, the sword of mechanical necessity.
This really broke his heart. He must have the illusion and now the illusion was destroyed. The men were not against him, but they were against the masters. It was war, and willy nilly he found himself on the wrong side, in his own conscience. Seething masses of miners met daily, carried away by a new religious impulse. The idea flew through them: `All men are equal on earth,' and they would carry the idea to its material fulfilment. After all, is it not the teaching of Christ? And what is an idea, if not the germ of action in the material world. `All men are equal in spirit, they are all sons of God. Whence then this obvious disquality?' It was a religious creed pushed to its material conclusion. Thomas Crich at least had no answer. He could but admit, according to his sincere tenets, that the disquality was wrong. But he could not give up his goods, which were the stuff of disquality. So the men would fight for their rights. The last impulses of the last religious passion left on earth, the passion for equality, inspired them.
Seething mobs of men marched about, their faces lighted up as for holy war, with a smoke of cupidity. How disentangle the passion for equality from the passion of cupidity, when begins the fight for equality of possessions? But the God was the machine. Each man claimed equality in the Godhead of the great productive machine. Every man equally was part of this Godhead. But somehow, somewhere, Thomas Crich knew this was false. When the machine is the Godhead, and production or work is worship, then the most mechanical mind is purest and highest, the representative of God on earth. And the rest are subordinate, each according to his degree.
Riots broke out, Whatmore pit-head was in flames. This was the pit furthest in the country, near the woods. Soldiers came. From the windows of Shortlands, on that fatal day, could be seen the flare of fire in the sky not far off, and now the little colliery train, with the workmen's carriages which were used to convey the miners to the distant Whatmore, was crossing the valley full of soldiers, full of redcoats. Then there was the far-off sound of firing, then the later news that the mob was dispersed, one man was shot dead, the fire was put out.
Gerald, who was a boy, was filled with the wildest excitement and delight. He longed to go with the soldiers to shoot the men. But he was not allowed to go out of the lodge gates. At the gates were stationed sentries with guns. Gerald stood near them in delight, whilst gangs of derisive miners strolled up and down the lanes, calling and jeering:
`Now then, three ha'porth o'coppers, let's see thee shoot thy gun.' Insults were chalked on the walls and the fences, the servants left.
And all this while Thomas Crich was breaking his heart, and giving away hundreds of pounds in charity. Everywhere there was free food, a surfeit of free food. Anybody could have bread for asking, and a loaf cost only three-ha'pence. Every day there was a free tea somewhere, the children had never had so many treats in their lives. On Friday afternoon great basketfuls of buns and cakes were taken into the schools, and great pitchers of milk, the school children had what they wanted. They were sick with eating too much cake and milk.
And then it came to an end, and the men went back to work. But it was never the same as before. There was a new situation created, a new idea reigned. Even in the machine, there should be equality. No part should be subordinate to any other part: all should be equal. The instinct for chaos had entered. Mystic equality lies in abstraction, not in having or in doing, which are processes. In function and process, one man, one part, must of necessity be subordinate to another. It is a condition of being. But the desire for chaos had risen, and the idea of mechanical equality was the weapon of disruption which should execute the will of man, the will for chaos.
Gerald was a boy at the time of the strike, but he longed to be a man, to fight the colliers. The father however was trapped between two halftruths, and broken. He wanted to be a pure Christian, one and equal with all men. He even wanted to give away all he had, to the poor. Yet he was a great promoter of industry, and he knew perfectly that he must keep his goods and keep his authority. This was as divine a necessity in him, as the need to give away all he possessed -- more divine, even, since this was the necessity he acted upon. Yet because he did not act on the other ideal, it dominated him, he was dying of chagrin because he must forfeit it. He wanted to be a father of loving kindness and sacrificial benevolence. The colliers shouted to him about his thousands a year. They would not be deceived.
When Gerald grew up in the ways of the world, he shifted the position. He did not care about the equality. The whole Christian attitude of love and self-sacrifice was old hat. He knew that position and authority were the right thing in the world, and it was useless to cant about it. They were the right thing, for the simple reason that they were functionally necessary. They were not the be-all and the end-all. It was like being part of a machine. He himself happened to be a controlling, central part, the masses of men were the parts variously controlled. This was merely as it happened. As well get excited because a central hub drives a hundred outer wheels or because the whole universe wheels round the sun. After all, it would be mere silliness to say that the moon and the earth and Saturn and Jupiter and Venus have just as much right to be the centre of the universe, each of them separately, as the sun. Such an assertion is made merely in the desire of chaos.
Without bothering to think to a conclusion, Gerald jumped to a conclusion. He abandoned the whole democratic-equality problem as a problem of silliness. What mattered was the great social productive machine. Let that work perfectly, let it produce a sufficiency of everything, let every man be given a rational portion, greater or less according to his functional degree or magnitude, and then, provision made, let the devil supervene, let every man look after his own amusements and appetites, so long as he interfered with nobody.
So Gerald set himself to work, to put the great industry in order. In his travels, and in his accompanying readings, he had come to the conclusion that the essential secret of life was harmony. He did not define to himself at all clearly what harmony was. The word pleased him, he felt he had come to his own conclusions. And he proceeded to put his philosophy into practice by forcing order into the established world, translating the mystic word harmony into the practical word organisation.
Immediately he saw the firm, he realised what he could do. He had a fight to fight with Matter, with the earth and the coal it enclosed. This was the sole idea, to turn upon the inanimate matter of the underground, and reduce it to his will. And for this fight with matter, one must have perfect instruments in perfect organisation, a mechanism so subtle and harmonious in its workings that it represents the single mind of man, and by its relentless repetition of given movement, will accomplish a purpose irresistibly, inhumanly. It was this inhuman principle in the mechanism he wanted to construct that inspired Gerald with an almost religious exaltation. He, the man, could interpose a perfect, changeless, godlike medium between himself and the Matter he had to subjugate. There were two opposites, his will and the resistant Matter of the earth. And between these he could establish the very expression of his will, the incarnation of his power, a great and perfect machine, a system, an activity of pure order, pure mechanical repetition, repetition ad infinitum, hence eternal and infinite. He found his eternal and his infinite in the pure machineprinciple of perfect co-ordination into one pure, complex, infinitely repeated motion, like the spinning of a wheel; but a productive spinning, as the revolving of the universe may be called a productive spinning, a productive repetition through eternity, to infinity. And this is the Godmotion, this productive repetition ad infinitum. And Gerald was the God of the machine, Deus ex Machina. And the whole productive will of man was the Godhead.
He had his life-work now, to extend over the earth a great and perfect system in which the will of man ran smooth and unthwarted, timeless, a Godhead in process. He had to begin with the mines. The terms were given: first the resistant Matter of the underground; then the instruments of its subjugation, instruments human and metallic; and finally his own pure will, his own mind. It would need a marvellous adjustment of myriad instruments, human, animal, metallic, kinetic, dynamic, a marvellous casting of myriad tiny wholes into one great perfect entirety. And then, in this case there was perfection attained, the will of the highest was perfectly fulfilled, the will of mankind was perfectly enacted; for was not mankind mystically contra-distinguished against inanimate Matter, was not the history of mankind just the history of the conquest of the one by the other?
The miners were overreached. While they were still in the toils of divine equality of man, Gerald had passed on, granted essentially their case, and proceeded in his quality of human being to fulfil the will of mankind as a whole. He merely represented the miners in a higher sense when he perceived that the only way to fulfil perfectly the will of man was to establish the perfect, inhuman machine. But he represented them very essentially, they were far behind, out of date, squabbling for their material equality. The desire had already transmuted into this new and greater desire, for a perfect intervening mechanism between man and Matter, the desire to translate the Godhead into pure mechanism.
As soon as Gerald entered the firm, the convulsion of death ran through the old system. He had all his life been tortured by a furious and destructive demon, which possessed him sometimes like an insanity. This temper now entered like a virus into the firm, and there were cruel eruptions. Terrible and inhuman were his examinations into every detail; there was no privacy he would spare, no old sentiment but he would turn it over. The old grey managers, the old grey clerks, the doddering old pensioners, he looked at them, and removed them as so much lumber. The whole concern seemed like a hospital of invalid employees. He had no emotional qualms. He arranged what pensions were necessary, he looked for efficient substitutes, and when these were found, he substituted them for the old hands.
`I've a pitiful letter here from Letherington,' his father would say, in a tone of deprecation and appeal. `Don't you think the poor fellow might keep on a little longer. I always fancied he did very well.'
`I've got a man in his place now, father. He'll be happier out of it, believe me. You think his allowance is plenty, don't you?'
`It is not the allowance that he wants, poor man. He feels it very much, that he is superannuated. Says he thought he had twenty more years of work in him yet.'
`Not of this kind of work I want. He doesn't understand.'
The father sighed. He wanted not to know any more. He believed the pits would have to be overhauled if they were to go on working. And after all, it would be worst in the long run for everybody, if they must close down. So he could make no answer to the appeals of his old and trusty servants, he could only repeat `Gerald says.'
So the father drew more and more out of the light. The whole frame of the real life was broken for him. He had been right according to his lights. And his lights had been those of the great religion. Yet they seemed to have become obsolete, to be superseded in the world. He could not understand. He only withdrew with his lights into an inner room, into the silence. The beautiful candles of belief, that would not do to light the world any more, they would still burn sweetly and sufficiently in the inner room of his soul, and in the silence of his retirement.
Gerald rushed into the reform of the firm, beginning with the office. It was needful to economise severely, to make possible the great alterations he must introduce.
`What are these widows' coals?' he asked.
`We have always allowed all widows of men who worked for the firm a load of coals every three months.'
`They must pay cost price henceforward. The firm is not a charity institution, as everybody seems to think.'
Widows, these stock figures of sentimental humanitarianism, he felt a dislike at the thought of them. They were almost repulsive. Why were they not immolated on the pyre of the husband, like the sati in India? At any rate, let them pay the cost of their coals.
In a thousand ways he cut down the expenditure, in ways so fine as to be hardly noticeable to the men. The miners must pay for the cartage of their coals, heavy cartage too; they must pay for their tools, for the sharpening, for the care of lamps, for the many trifling things that made the bill of charges against every man mount up to a shilling or so in the week. It was not grasped very definitely by the miners, though they were sore enough. But it saved hundreds of pounds every week for the firm.
Gradually Gerald got hold of everything. And then began the great reform. Expert engineers were introduced in every department. An enormous electric plant was installed, both for lighting and for haulage underground, and for power. The electricity was carried into every mine. New machinery was brought from America, such as the miners had never seen before, great iron men, as the cutting machines were called, and unusual appliances. The working of the pits was thoroughly changed, all the control was taken out of the hands of the miners, the butty system was abolished. Everything was run on the most accurate and delicate scientific method, educated and expert men were in control everywhere, the miners were reduced to mere mechanical instruments. They had to work hard, much harder than before, the work was terrible and heart-breaking in its mechanicalness.
But they submitted to it all. The joy went out of their lives, the hope seemed to perish as they became more and more mechanised. And yet they accepted the new conditions. They even got a further satisfaction out of them. At first they hated Gerald Crich, they swore to do something to him, to murder him. But as time went on, they accepted everything with some fatal satisfaction. Gerald was their high priest, he represented the religion they really felt. His father was forgotten already. There was a new world, a new order, strict, terrible, inhuman, but satisfying in its very destructiveness. The men were satisfied to belong to the great and wonderful machine, even whilst it destroyed them. It was what they wanted. It was the highest that man had produced, the most wonderful and superhuman. They were exalted by belonging to this great and superhuman system which was beyond feeling or reason, something really godlike. Their hearts died within them, but their souls were satisfied. It was what they wanted. Otherwise Gerald could never have done what he did. He was just ahead of them in giving them what they wanted, this participation in a great and perfect system that subjected life to pure mathematical principles. This was a sort of freedom, the sort they really wanted. It was the first great step in undoing, the first great phase of chaos, the substitution of the mechanical principle for the organic, the destruction of the organic purpose, the organic unity, and the subordination of every organic unit to the great mechanical purpose. It was pure organic disintegration and pure mechanical organisation. This is the first and finest state of chaos.
Gerald was satisfied. He knew the colliers said they hated him. But he had long ceased to hate them. When they streamed past him at evening, their heavy boots slurring on the pavement wearily, their shoulders slightly distorted, they took no notice of him, they gave him no greeting whatever, they passed in a grey-black stream of unemotional acceptance. They were not important to him, save as instruments, nor he to them, save as a supreme instrument of control. As miners they had their being, he had his being as director. He admired their qualities. But as men, personalities, they were just accidents, sporadic little unimportant phenomena. And tacitly, the men agreed to this. For Gerald agreed to it in himself.
He had succeeded. He had converted the industry into a new and terrible purity. There was a greater output of coal than ever, the wonderful and delicate system ran almost perfectly. He had a set of really clever engineers, both mining and electrical, and they did not cost much. A highly educated man cost very little more than a workman. His managers, who were all rare men, were no more expensive than the old bungling fools of his father's days, who were merely colliers promoted. His chief manager, who had twelve hundred a year, saved the firm at least five thousand. The whole system was now so perfect that Gerald was hardly necessary any more.
It was so perfect that sometimes a strange fear came over him, and he did not know what to do. He went on for some years in a sort of trance of activity. What he was doing seemed supreme, he was almost like a divinity. He was a pure and exalted activity.
But now he had succeeded -- he had finally succeeded. And once or twice lately, when he was alone in the evening and had nothing to do, he had suddenly stood up in terror, not knowing what he was. And he went to the mirror and looked long and closely at his own face, at his own eyes, seeking for something. He was afraid, in mortal dry fear, but he knew not what of. He looked at his own face. There it was, shapely and healthy and the same as ever, yet somehow, it was not real, it was a mask. He dared not touch it, for fear it should prove to be only a composition mask. His eyes were blue and keen as ever, and as firm in their sockets. Yet he was not sure that they were not blue false bubbles that would burst in a moment and leave clear annihilation. He could see the darkness in them, as if they were only bubbles of darkness. He was afraid that one day he would break down and be a purely meaningless babble lapping round a darkness.
But his will yet held good, he was able to go away and read, and think about things. He liked to read books about the primitive man, books of anthropology, and also works of speculative philosophy. His mind was very active. But it was like a bubble floating in the darkness. At any moment it might burst and leave him in chaos. He would not die. He knew that. He would go on living, but the meaning would have collapsed out of him, his divine reason would be gone. In a strangely indifferent, sterile way, he was frightened. But he could not react even to the fear. It was as if his centres of feeling were drying up. He remained calm, calculative and healthy, and quite freely deliberate, even whilst he felt, with faint, small but final sterile horror, that his mystic reason was breaking, giving way now, at this crisis.
And it was a strain. He knew there was no equilibrium. He would have to go in some direction, shortly, to find relief. Only Birkin kept the fear definitely off him, saved him his quick sufficiency in life, by the odd mobility and changeableness which seemed to contain the quintessence of faith. But then Gerald must always come away from Birkin, as from a Church service, back to the outside real world of work and life. There it was, it did not alter, and words were futilities. He had to keep himself in reckoning with the world of work and material life. And it became more and more difficult, such a strange pressure was upon him, as if the very middle of him were a vacuum, and outside were an awful tension.
He had found his most satisfactory relief in women. After a debauch with some desperate woman, he went on quite easy and forgetful. The devil of it was, it was so hard to keep up his interest in women nowadays. He didn't care about them any more. A Pussum was all right in her way, but she was an exceptional case, and even she mattered extremely little. No, women, in that sense, were useless to him any more. He felt that his mind needed acute stimulation, before he could be physically roused.
 
住在贝多弗的厄秀拉和戈珍都有了一段空闲时间。在厄秀拉心目中,一时间伯金不存在了,他失去了自己的意义,对她来说变得无足轻重。厄秀拉又兴高采烈地按原样儿生活起来,跟他断了关系。
前一段时间戈珍几乎每时每刻都惦念着杰拉德·克里奇,甚至觉得自己跟他肉体上都产生了联系,可现在她拿杰拉德根本不当一回事了。她心里正酝酿着出走,试图过一种新型的生活。她心里一直有什么在警告她防止同杰拉德建立最终的关系。她感到最好是同他保持一种一般熟人的关系,这样做更明智。
她计划去圣·皮特斯堡的一位朋友那儿,那人跟她一样也是个雕塑家,同一位爱好宝石的俄国阔佬儿住在一起。那位俄国人放荡的情感生活对戈珍很有吸引力。她并不想到巴黎去,巴黎太枯燥,太令人生厌。她倒愿意去罗马、慕尼黑、维也纳、圣·皮特斯堡或莫斯科,圣·皮特斯堡和慕尼黑那儿她都有朋友,她给这两个朋友都写信问及住房的事。
她手里有一笔钱。她回家里来的一个目的就是攒钱。现在她已经卖出了几件作品,在各种展览中她都受到了好评。她知道如果去伦敦,她的作品会很时髦的。可是她太了解伦敦了,她想去别处。她有七十镑,对此别人一无所知。一得到朋友的消息,她就可以动身走了。别看她表面上温和平静,其实她的性格是躁动型的。
有一天姐妹两人到威利·格林的一个农家去买蜂蜜。女主人科克太太身躯肥胖,脸色苍白,鼻子很尖,人很滑头,满口的甜言蜜语,可这掩盖不住她猫一样狡猾的内心。她把姑娘们请进了她那间非常干净舒适的厨房里。屋里真是每个角落都那么干净、惬意。
“布朗温小姐,”她有点讨好地说,“回到老地方,还喜欢这儿吧?”
戈珍一听她说话就讨厌上她了。
“我无所谓。”她生硬地回答。
“是吗?嗨,我以为你会觉得这儿跟伦敦不一样的。你喜欢大地方儿的生活。我们嘛,不得不将就着在威利·格林和贝多弗过日子。你对我们这儿的小学校还喜欢吧,人们都爱念叨它。”
“我喜欢它?”戈珍扫了她一眼道,“你的意思是我觉得它不错?”
“对的,你的看法是什么?”
“我确实觉得这是一所挺不错的学校。”
戈珍感到很厌恶,态度很冷淡。她知道这儿的庸人们都讨厌学校。
“你真这样想啊!我可听人们议论的太多了,说什么的都有,能知道内部人的看法太好了。不过,意见也不一样吧?克里奇先生完全赞成。哦,可怜的人啊,我真怕他不久于世了。
他身体太不好了。”
“他的病又厉害了?”厄秀拉问。
“是啊,自从失去了迪安娜小姐他的病就重了,瘦得不成样子。可怜的人,他的烦恼太多了。”
“是吗?”戈珍有点嘲弄地说。
“他够烦恼的。你们还没见过象他那样和气的人呢。可是他的孩子们一点也不象他。”
“我觉得,他们都象他们的母亲。”厄秀拉说。
“好多方面都象,”科克太太压低嗓门儿说,“她可是个傲慢的女人哩,我敢说,一点不错!她这人可看不得,能跟她说上句话可不容易。”说着这女人做个鬼脸。
“她刚结婚时你认识她吗?”
“认识。我给她家当保姆,看大了三个孩子呢。那可是几个可怕的东西,小魔鬼,杰拉德是个从没见过的魔王,从六个月开始就那个样子。”那女人的话音里透着一种恶气。
“是吗?”戈珍说。
“他是个任性、霸道的孩子,刚六个月就指使得保姆团团转。又踢又叫,象个魔鬼一样折腾。他还是个吃奶的孩子时,我不知掐他的屁股多少回了。要是再多掐几次,也许他就变好了。可他母亲就是不肯改掉他的坏毛病,你说什么她也听不进去。我还记得她跟克里奇先生吵闹的样子呢。他实在气坏了,实在无法忍受了,就关起门来用鞭子抽他们。可是太太却象一只老虎一样在门外来来回回地游荡,一脸杀气腾腾的样子。门一开她就举着双手冲进去向先生大叫‘你这个胆小鬼,你把我的孩子怎么样了?’那样子真跟疯了一样。我敢说先生怕太太,他气疯了也不敢动她一手指头。想想仆人们过的是什么日子吧。一旦他们当中有人受惩罚我们怎么能不高兴呢?”
“真的!”戈珍说。
“什么事都有。如果你不让他们把桌子上的茶壶打碎,如果你不让他们用绳子拴着猫的脖子拉着乱转,如果他们要什么你不给什么,他们就好闹一场,然后他们的母亲就会进来问:‘他怎么了?你怎么他了?宝贝儿,怎么了?’问完了她会恶狠狠地看着你,恨不能把你踩在脚下。不过她倒是没把我踩在脚下。我是唯一能对付她的人。她自己是不会管孩子的,她才不找这份麻烦呢。可这些孩子太任性,他们可让人说不得,小霸王杰拉德可真不得了。他一岁半时我离开了他家,我实在受不了了。他小时候我拧过他的小屁股,我拧了,管不住他我就拧他,我一点也不惭愧——”
听到这儿戈珍愤愤然走了。“我拧了他的小屁股”这句话把她气坏了。她听不得这样的话。她恨不得把这女人赶出去绑起来。可这句话在她的脑子里永远生了根,赶也赶不走。她觉得哪一天要把这话告诉他,看他如何受得了。可一想到这一点,她又恨起自己来。
但是,在肖特兰兹,那场持久的斗争就要结束了。父亲病了,就要死了。间歇性的疼痛让他失去了活力,人已经不那么清醒了。沉寂渐渐笼罩了他的头脑,他对周围的事儿愈来愈无法注意了,病痛似乎吸走了他的活力,他知道这种疼痛何在,知道它会再回到自己身上。这疼痛象自己体内奔涌着的什么东西。可他没有力量或意志去把它找出来,更无法知道这是什么样的东西。它就藏在黑暗中,这巨痛时时撕裂他,然后又陷入平静中。每当它来撕扯自己,他就蜷缩起来忍着,一但它离去,他又拒绝知道它是何物。既然它是在黑暗中,那就不要去知道它好了。所以他从不承认有什么疼痛,只有他独处一隅时,当他全部的神经越来越恐怖时他才认可。在其它时候,他不过认为刚才疼了一下,过去了,没什么。有时这疼痛甚至更令他激动。
可病痛渐渐吞噬了他。渐渐地,他的力量都耗尽了,他被吹进了黑暗中,他的生命被吸走了,他被吸进黑暗中。在他生命的薄暮时节,他能看清的太少了。企业,他的工作都彻底地离他而去了。他对社会的兴趣业已消失,好象从来没有过一样。甚至他的家对他来说也陌生了,他只淡淡地记起某某某是他的子女。这些对他只是个历史事实,毫无生命意义了。要想弄清他们跟他的关系那非得花一番力气不可。甚至他的妻子对他来说也跟没有存在一样。她确实象他体内的黑暗和病痛一样。出于某种奇特的联想,他觉得他的病痛藏身之处与藏有他妻子的所在是一样的黑暗。他全部的思维和悟性都模糊了,现在他的妻子和那熬煎人的病痛变成了同一种黑暗的力量来对付他,而他以前从未正视过这股力量。他从未把这种恐惧驱赶开。他只知道有一个黑暗的地方,那里占据着什么东西,不时地出来撕扯他。可他从未敢穿破黑暗把这野兽赶出来,他反而忽视了它的存在。只是,他模模糊糊地感到,恐怖来自他的妻子,她会毁灭他,那病痛也是一股黑暗的毁灭力量。
他很少见到他的妻子。她有自己的一间屋。她只是偶尔来到他的房间,伸长脖子压低嗓门询问他情况如何。而他则三十年如一日地回答说:“哦,我不觉得情况有什么不好,亲爱的。”可他很怕她,表面上很平静,其实他怕她怕得要死。
但他一直信奉自己的处世哲学,他从没有在精神上垮下来。他就是现在死,他的精神也不会垮,他仍会明白自己对她的感情。一生中,他常常说:“可怜的克里斯蒂娜,她的脾气真是太倔犟了。”他对她始终是这样的态度,他用怜悯代替了仇恨,怜悯成了他的保护伞,成了他的常胜武器。他理智上仍然为她感到可怜,她的性子也太暴烈了。
可惜的是,如今,他的怜悯,他的生命都渐渐耗尽了,他开始感到可怕甚至恐怖。他就是死了,他的怜悯心也不会破灭,不会象一只壳虫那样被 
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 16 Man to Man


HE LAY sick and unmoved, in pure opposition to everything. He knew how near to breaking was the vessel that held his life. He knew also how strong and durable it was. And he did not care. Better a thousand times take one's chance with death, than accept a life one did not want. But best of all to persist and persist and persist for ever, till one were satisfied in life.
He knew that Ursula was referred back to him. He knew his life rested with her. But he would rather not live than accept the love she proffered. The old way of love seemed a dreadful bondage, a sort of conscription. What it was in him he did not know, but the thought of love, marriage, and children, and a life lived together, in the horrible privacy of domestic and connubial satisfaction, was repulsive. He wanted something clearer, more open, cooler, as it were. The hot narrow intimacy between man and wife was abhorrent. The way they shut their doors, these married people, and shut themselves in to their own exclusive alliance with each other, even in love, disgusted him. It was a whole community of mistrustful couples insulated in private houses or private rooms, always in couples, and no further life, no further immediate, no disinterested relationship admitted: a kaleidoscope of couples, disjoined, separatist, meaningless entities of married couples. True, he hated promiscuity even worse than marriage, and a liaison was only another kind of coupling, reactionary from the legal marriage. Reaction was a greater bore than action.
On the whole, he hated sex, it was such a limitation. It was sex that turned a man into a broken half of a couple, the woman into the other broken half. And he wanted to be single in himself, the woman single in herself. He wanted sex to revert to the level of the other appetites, to be regarded as a functional process, not as a fulfilment. He believed in sex marriage. But beyond this, he wanted a further conjunction, where man had being and woman had being, two pure beings, each constituting the freedom of the other, balancing each other like two poles of one force, like two angels, or two demons.
He wanted so much to be free, not under the compulsion of any need for unification, or tortured by unsatisfied desire. Desire and aspiration should find their object without all this torture, as now, in a world of plenty of water, simple thirst is inconsiderable, satisfied almost unconsciously. And he wanted to be with Ursula as free as with himself, single and clear and cool, yet balanced, polarised with her. The merging, the clutching, the mingling of love was become madly abhorrent to him.
But it seemed to him, woman was always so horrible and clutching, she had such a lust for possession, a greed of self-importance in love. She wanted to have, to own, to control, to be dominant. Everything must be referred back to her, to Woman, the Great Mother of everything, out of whom proceeded everything and to whom everything must finally be rendered up.
It filled him with almost insane fury, this calm assumption of the Magna Mater, that all was hers, because she had borne it. Man was hers because she had borne him. A Mater Dolorosa, she had borne him, a Magna Mater, she now claimed him again, soul and body, sex, meaning, and all. He had a horror of the Magna Mater, she was detestable.
She was on a very high horse again, was woman, the Great Mother. Did he not know it in Hermione. Hermione, the humble, the subservient, what was she all the while but the Mater Dolorosa, in her subservience, claiming with horrible, insidious arrogance and female tyranny, her own again, claiming back the man she had borne in suffering. By her very suffering and humility she bound her son with chains, she held him her everlasting prisoner.
And Ursula, Ursula was the same -- or the inverse. She too was the awful, arrogant queen of life, as if she were a queen bee on whom all the rest depended. He saw the yellow flare in her eyes, he knew the unthinkable overweening assumption of primacy in her. She was unconscious of it herself. She was only too ready to knock her head on the ground before a man. But this was only when she was so certain of her man, that she could worship him as a woman worships her own infant, with a worship of perfect possession.
It was intolerable, this possession at the hands of woman. Always a man must be considered as the broken off fragment of a woman, and the sex was the still aching scar of the laceration. Man must be added on to a woman, before he had any real place or wholeness.
And why? Why should we consider ourselves, men and women, as broken fragments of one whole? It is not true. We are not broken fragments of one whole. Rather we are the singling away into purity and clear being, of things that were mixed. Rather the sex is that which remains in us of the mixed, the unresolved. And passion is the further separating of this mixture, that which is manly being taken into the being of the man, that which is womanly passing to the woman, till the two are clear and whole as angels, the admixture of sex in the highest sense surpassed, leaving two single beings constellated together like two stars.
In the old age, before sex was, we were mixed, each one a mixture. The process of singling into individuality resulted into the great polarisation of sex. The womanly drew to one side, the manly to the other. But the separation was imperfect even them. And so our world-cycle passes. There is now to come the new day, when we are beings each of us, fulfilled in difference. The man is pure man, the woman pure woman, they are perfectly polarised. But there is no longer any of the horrible merging, mingling self-abnegation of love. There is only the pure duality of polarisation, each one free from any contamination of the other. In each, the individual is primal, sex is subordinate, but perfectly polarised. Each has a single, separate being, with its own laws. The man has his pure freedom, the woman hers. Each acknowledges the perfection of the polarised sex-circuit. Each admits the different nature in the other.
So Birkin meditated whilst he was ill. He liked sometimes to be ill enough to take to his bed. For then he got better very quickly, and things came to him clear and sure.
Whilst he was laid up, Gerald came to see him. The two men had a deep, uneasy feeling for each other. Gerald's eyes were quick and restless, his whole manner tense and impatient, he seemed strung up to some activity. According to conventionality, he wore black clothes, he looked formal, handsome and comme il faut. His hair was fair almost to whiteness, sharp like splinters of light, his face was keen and ruddy, his body seemed full of northern energy. Gerald really loved Birkin, though he never quite believed in him. Birkin was too unreal; -- clever, whimsical, wonderful, but not practical enough. Gerald felt that his own understanding was much sounder and safer. Birkin was delightful, a wonderful spirit, but after all, not to be taken seriously, not quite to be counted as a man among men.
`Why are you laid up again?' he asked kindly, taking the sick man's hand. It was always Gerald who was protective, offering the warm shelter of his physical strength.
`For my sins, I suppose,' Birkin said, smiling a little ironically.
`For your sins? Yes, probably that is so. You should sin less, and keep better in health?'
`You'd better teach me.'
He looked at Gerald with ironic eyes.
`How are things with you?' asked Birkin.
`With me?' Gerald looked at Birkin, saw he was serious, and a warm light came into his eyes.
`I don't know that they're any different. I don't see how they could be. There's nothing to change.'
`I suppose you are conducting the business as successfully as ever, and ignoring the demand of the soul.'
`That's it,' said Gerald. `At least as far as the business is concerned. I couldn't say about the soul, I'am sure.'
`No.'
`Surely you don't expect me to?' laughed Gerald.
`No. How are the rest of your affairs progressing, apart from the business?'
`The rest of my affairs? What are those? I couldn't say; I don't know what you refer to.'
`Yes, you do,' said Birkin. `Are you gloomy or cheerful? And what about Gudrun Brangwen?'
`What about her?' A confused look came over Gerald. `Well,' he added, `I don't know. I can only tell you she gave me a hit over the face last time I saw her.'
`A hit over the face! What for?'
`That I couldn't tell you, either.'
`Really! But when?'
`The night of the party -- when Diana was drowned. She was driving the cattle up the hill, and I went after her -- you remember.'
`Yes, I remember. But what made her do that? You didn't definitely ask her for it, I suppose?'
`I? No, not that I know of. I merely said to her, that it was dangerous to drive those Highland bullocks -- as it is. She turned in such a way, and said -- "I suppose you think I'm afraid of you and your cattle, don't you?" So I asked her "why," and for answer she flung me a backhander across the face.'
Birkin laughed quickly, as if it pleased him. Gerald looked at him, wondering, and began to laugh as well, saying:
`I didn't laugh at the time, I assure you. I was never so taken aback in my life.'
`And weren't you furious?'
`Furious? I should think I was. I'd have murdered her for two pins.'
`H'm!' ejaculated Birkin. `Poor Gudrun, wouldn't she suffer afterwards for having given herself away!' He was hugely delighted.
`Would she suffer?' asked Gerald, also amused now.
Both men smiled in malice and amusement.
`Badly, I should think; seeing how self-conscious she is.'
`She is self-conscious, is she? Then what made her do it? For I certainly think it was quite uncalled-for, and quite unjustified.'
`I suppose it was a sudden impulse.'
`Yes, but how do you account for her having such an impulse? I'd done her no harm.'
Birkin shook his head.
`The Amazon suddenly came up in her, I suppose,' he said.
`Well,' replied Gerald, `I'd rather it had been the Orinoco.'
They both laughed at the poor joke. Gerald was thinking how Gudrun had said she would strike the last blow too. But some reserve made him keep this back from Birkin.
`And you resent it?' Birkin asked.
`I don't resent it. I don't care a tinker's curse about it.' He was silent a moment, then he added, laughing. `No, I'll see it through, that's all. She seemed sorry afterwards.'
`Did she? You've not met since that night?'
Gerald's face clouded.
`No,' he said. `We've been -- you can imagine how it's been, since the accident.'
`Yes. Is it calming down?'
`I don't know. It's a shock, of course. But I don't believe mother minds. I really don't believe she takes any notice. And what's so funny, she used to be all for the children -- nothing mattered, nothing whatever mattered but the children. And now, she doesn't take any more notice than if it was one of the servants.'
`No? Did it upset you very much?'
`It's a shock. But I don't feel it very much, really. I don't feel any different. We've all got to die, and it doesn't seem to make any great difference, anyhow, whether you die or not. I can't feel any grief you know. It leaves me cold. I can't quite account for it.'
`You don't care if you die or not?' asked Birkin.
Gerald looked at him with eyes blue as the blue-fibred steel of a weapon. He felt awkward, but indifferent. As a matter of fact, he did care terribly, with a great fear.
`Oh,' he said, `I don't want to die, why should I? But I never trouble. The question doesn't seem to be on the carpet for me at all. It doesn't interest me, you know.'
`Timor mortis conturbat me,' quoted Birkin, adding -- `No, death doesn't really seem the point any more. It curiously doesn't concern one. It's like an ordinary tomorrow.'
Gerald looked closely at his friend. The eyes of the two men met, and an unspoken understanding was exchanged.
Gerald narrowed his eyes, his face was cool and unscrupulous as he looked at Birkin, impersonally, with a vision that ended in a point in space, strangely keen-eyed and yet blind.
`If death isn't the point,' he said, in a strangely abstract, cold, fine voice -- `what is?' He sounded as if he had been found out.
`What is?' re-echoed Birkin. And there was a mocking silence.
`There's long way to go, after the point of intrinsic death, before we disappear,' said Birkin.
`There is,' said Gerald. `But what sort of way?' He seemed to press the other man for knowledge which he himself knew far better than Birkin did.
`Right down the slopes of degeneration -- mystic, universal degeneration. There are many stages of pure degradation to go through: agelong. We live on long after our death, and progressively, in progressive devolution.'
Gerald listened with a faint, fine smile on his face, all the time, as if, somewhere, he knew so much better than Birkin, all about this: as if his own knowledge were direct and personal, whereas Birkin's was a matter of observation and inference, not quite hitting the nail on the head: -though aiming near enough at it. But he was not going to give himself away. If Birkin could get at the secrets, let him. Gerald would never help him. Gerald would be a dark horse to the end.
`Of course,' he said, with a startling change of conversation, `it is father who really feels it. It will finish him. For him the world collapses. All his care now is for Winnie -- he must save Winnie. He says she ought to be sent away to school, but she won't hear of it, and he'll never do it. Of course she is in rather a queer way. We're all of us curiously bad at living. We can do things -- but we can't get on with life at all. It's curious -- a family failing.'
`She oughtn't to be sent away to school,' said Birkin, who was considering a new proposition.
`She oughtn't. Why?'
`She's a queer child -- a special child, more special even than you. And in my opinion special children should never be sent away to school. Only moderately ordinary children should be sent to school -- so it seems to me.'
`I'm inclined to think just the opposite. I think it would probably make her more normal if she went away and mixed with other children.'
`She wouldn't mix, you see. You never really mixed, did you? And she wouldn't be willing even to pretend to. She's proud, and solitary, and naturally apart. If she has a single nature, why do you want to make her gregarious?'
`No, I don't want to make her anything. But I think school would be good for her.'
`Was it good for you?'
Gerald's eyes narrowed uglily. School had been torture to him. Yet he had not questioned whether one should go through this torture. He seemed to believe in education through subjection and torment.
`I hated it at the time, but I can see it was necessary,' he said. `It brought me into line a bit -- and you can't live unless you do come into line somewhere.'
`Well,' said Birkin, `I begin to think that you can't live unless you keep entirely out of the line. It's no good trying to toe the line, when your one impulse is to smash up the line. Winnie is a special nature, and for special natures you must give a special world.'
`Yes, but where's your special world?' said Gerald.
`Make it. Instead of chopping yourself down to fit the world, chop the world down to fit yourself. As a matter of fact, two exceptional people make another world. You and I, we make another, separate world. You don't want a world same as your brothers-in-law. It's just the special quality you value. Do you want to be normal or ordinary! It's a lie. You want to be free and extraordinary, in an extraordinary world of liberty.'
Gerald looked at Birkin with subtle eyes of knowledge. But he would never openly admit what he felt. He knew more than Birkin, in one direction -much more. And this gave him his gentle love for the other man, as if Birkin were in some way young, innocent, child-like: so amazingly clever, but incurably innocent.
`Yet you are so banal as to consider me chiefly a freak,' said Birkin pointedly.
`A freak!' exclaimed Gerald, startled. And his face opened suddenly, as if lighted with simplicity, as when a flower opens out of the cunning bud. `No -- I never consider you a freak.' And he watched the other man with strange eyes, that Birkin could not understand. `I feel,' Gerald continued, `that there is always an element of uncertainty about you -- perhaps you are uncertain about yourself. But I'm never sure of you. You can go away and change as easily as if you had no soul.'
He looked at Birkin with penetrating eyes. Birkin was amazed. He thought he had all the soul in the world. He stared in amazement. And Gerald, watching, saw the amazing attractive goodliness of his eyes, a young, spontaneous goodness that attracted the other man infinitely, yet filled him with bitter chagrin, because he mistrusted it so much. He knew Birkin could do without him -- could forget, and not suffer. This was always present in Gerald's consciousness, filling him with bitter unbelief: this consciousness of the young, animal-like spontaneity of detachment. It seemed almost like hypocrisy and lying, sometimes, oh, often, on Birkin's part, to talk so deeply and importantly.
Quite other things were going through Birkin's mind. Suddenly he saw himself confronted with another problem -- the problem of love and eternal conjunction between two men. Of course this was necessary -- it had been a necessity inside himself all his life -- to love a man purely and fully. Of course he had been loving Gerald all along, and all along denying it.
He lay in the bed and wondered, whilst his friend sat beside him, lost in brooding. Each man was gone in his own thoughts.
`You know how the old German knights used to swear a Blutbruderschaft,' he said to Gerald, with quite a new happy activity in his eyes.
`Make a little wound in their arms, and rub each other's blood into the cut?' said Gerald.
`Yes -- and swear to be true to each other, of one blood, all their lives. That is what we ought to do. No wounds, that is obsolete. But we ought to swear to love each other, you and I, implicitly, and perfectly, finally, without any possibility of going back on it.'
He looked at Gerald with clear, happy eyes of discovery. Gerald looked down at him, attracted, so deeply bondaged in fascinated attraction, that he was mistrustful, resenting the bondage, hating the attraction.
`We will swear to each other, one day, shall we?' pleaded Birkin. `We will swear to stand by each other -- be true to each other -- ultimately -infallibly -- given to each other, organically -- without possibility of taking back.'
Birkin sought hard to express himself. But Gerald hardly listened. His face shone with a certain luminous pleasure. He was pleased. But he kept his reserve. He held himself back.
`Shall we swear to each other, one day?' said Birkin, putting out his hand towards Gerald.
Gerald just touched the extended fine, living hand, as if withheld and afraid.
`We'll leave it till I understand it better,' he said, in a voice of excuse.
Birkin watched him. A little sharp disappointment, perhaps a touch of contempt came into his heart.
`Yes,' he said. `You must tell me what you think, later. You know what I mean? Not sloppy emotionalism. An impersonal union that leaves one free.'
They lapsed both into silence. Birkin was looking at Gerald all the time. He seemed now to see, not the physical, animal man, which he usually saw in Gerald, and which usually he liked so much, but the man himself, complete, and as if fated, doomed, limited. This strange sense of fatality in Gerald, as if he were limited to one form of existence, one knowledge, one activity, a sort of fatal halfness, which to himself seemed wholeness, always overcame Birkin after their moments of passionate approach, and filled him with a sort of contempt, or boredom. It was the insistence on the limitation which so bored Birkin in Gerald. Gerald could never fly away from himself, in real indifferent gaiety. He had a clog, a sort of monomania.
There was silence for a time. Then Birkin said, in a lighter tone, letting the stress of the contact pass:
`Can't you get a good governess for Winifred? -- somebody exceptional?'
`Hermione Roddice suggested we should ask Gudrun to teach her to draw and to model in clay. You know Winnie is astonishingly clever with that plasticine stuff. Hermione declares she is an artist.' Gerald spoke in the usual animated, chatty manner, as if nothing unusual had passed. But Birkin's manner was full of reminder.
`Really! I didn't know that. Oh well then, if Gudrun would teach her, it would be perfect -- couldn't be anything better -- if Winifred is an artist. Because Gudrun somewhere is one. And every true artist is the salvation of every other.'
`I thought they got on so badly, as a rule.'
`Perhaps. But only artists produce for each other the world that is fit to live in. If you can arrange that for Winifred, it is perfect.'
`But you think she wouldn't come?'
`I don't know. Gudrun is rather self-opinionated. She won't go cheap anywhere. Or if she does, she'll pretty soon take herself back. So whether she would condescend to do private teaching, particularly here, in Beldover, I don't know. But it would be just the thing. Winifred has got a special nature. And if you can put into her way the means of being selfsufficient, that is the best thing possible. She'll never get on with the ordinary life. You find it difficult enough yourself, and she is several skins thinner than you are. It is awful to think what her life will be like unless she does find a means of expression, some way of fulfilment. You can see what mere leaving it to fate brings. You can see how much marriage is to be trusted to -- look at your own mother.'
`Do you think mother is abnormal?'
`No! I think she only wanted something more, or other than the common run of life. And not getting it, she has gone wrong perhaps.'
`After producing a brood of wrong children,' said Gerald gloomily.
`No more wrong than any of the rest of us,' Birkin replied. `The most normal people have the worst subterranean selves, take them one by one.'
`Sometimes I think it is a curse to be alive,' said Gerald with sudden impotent anger.
`Well,' said Birkin, `why not! Let it be a curse sometimes to be alive -- at other times it is anything but a curse. You've got plenty of zest in it really.'
`Less than you'd think,' said Gerald, revealing a strange poverty in his look at the other man.
There was silence, each thinking his own thoughts.
`I don't see what she has to distinguish between teaching at the Grammar School, and coming to teach Win,' said Gerald.
`The difference between a public servant and a private one. The only nobleman today, king and only aristocrat, is the public, the public. You are quite willing to serve the public -- but to be a private tutor --'
`I don't want to serve either --'
`No! And Gudrun will probably feel the same.'
Gerald thought for a few minutes. Then he said:
`At all events, father won't make her feel like a private servant. He will be fussy and greatful enough.'
`So he ought. And so ought all of you. Do you think you can hire a woman like Gudrun Brangwen with money? She is your equal like anything -probably your superior.'
`Is she?' said Gerald.
`Yes, and if you haven't the guts to know it, I hope she'll leave you to your own devices.'
`Nevertheless,' said Gerald, `if she is my equal, I wish she weren't a teacher, because I don't think teachers as a rule are my equal.'
`Nor do I, damn them. But am I a teacher because I teach, or a parson because I preach?'
Gerald laughed. He was always uneasy on this score. He did not want to claim social superiority, yet he would not claim intrinsic personal superiority, because he would never base his standard of values on pure being. So he wobbled upon a tacit assumption of social standing. No, Birkin wanted him to accept the fact of intrinsic difference between human beings, which he did not intend to accept. It was against his social honour, his principle. He rose to go.
`I've been neglecting my business all this while,' he said smiling.
`I ought to have reminded you before,' Birkin replied, laughing and mocking.
`I knew you'd say something like that,' laughed Gerald, rather uneasily.
`Did you?'
`Yes, Rupert. It wouldn't do for us all to be like you are -- we should soon be in the cart. When I am above the world, I shall ignore all businesses.'
`Of course, we're not in the cart now,' said Birkin, satirically.
`Not as much as you make out. At any rate, we have enough to eat and drink --'
`And be satisfied,' added Birkin.
Gerald came near the bed and stood looking down at Birkin whose throat was exposed, whose tossed hair fell attractively on the warm brow, above the eyes that were so unchallenged and still in the satirical face. Gerald, full-limbed and turgid with energy, stood unwilling to go, he was held by the presence of the other man. He had not the power to go away.
`So,' said Birkin. `Good-bye.' And he reached out his hand from under the bed-clothes, smiling with a glimmering look.
`Good-bye,' said Gerald, taking the warm hand of his friend in a firm grasp. `I shall come again. I miss you down at the mill.'
`I'll be there in a few days,' said Birkin.
The eyes of the two men met again. Gerald's, that were keen as a hawk's, were suffused now with warm light and with unadmitted love, Birkin looked back as out of a darkness, unsounded and unknown, yet with a kind of warmth, that seemed to flow over Gerald's brain like a fertile sleep.
`Good-bye then. There's nothing I can do for you?'
`Nothing, thanks.'
Birkin watched the black-clothed form of the other man move out of the door, the bright head was gone, he turned over to sleep.
 
他卧病在床,足不出户,看什么都不顺眼。他知道这包容着他生命的空壳快破碎了。他也知道它有多么坚固,可以坚持多久。对此他并不在乎。宁可死上一千次也不过这种不愿过的生活。不过最好还是坚持、坚持、坚持直到对生活满意为止。
他知道厄秀拉又回心转意了,他知道自己的生命寄托于她了。但是,他宁愿死也不接受她奉献出的爱。旧的相爱方式似乎是一种可怕的束缚,是一种招兵买马。他弄不清自己在想什么,可是一想到按旧的方式过一种可怕的家庭生活,在夫妻关系中获得满足他就感到厌恶,什么爱、婚姻、孩子、令人厌恶。他想过一种更为清爽、开放、冷静的生活,可不行,夫妻间火热的小日子和亲昵是可怕的。他们那些结了婚的人关起门来过日子,把自己关在相互间排他的同盟中,尽管他们是相爱的,这也令他感到生厌。整个群体中互不信任的人结成夫妻又关在私人住宅中孤立起来,总是成双成对的,没有比这更进一步的生活,没有直接而又无私的关系得到承认:各式各样的双双对对,尽管结了婚,但他们仍是貌合神离,毫无意义的人。当然,他对杂居比对婚姻更仇恨,私通不过是另一种配偶罢了,是对法律婚姻的反动。反动此行动更令人讨厌。
总的来说,他厌恶性,性的局限太大了。是性把男人变成了一对配偶中的一方,把女人变成另一方。可他希望他自己是独立的自我,女人也是她独立的自我。他希望性回归到另一种欲望的水平上去,只把它看作是官能的作用,而不是一种满足。他相信两性之间的结合,可他更希望有某种超越两性结合的进一步的结合,在那种结合中,男人具有自己的存在,女人也有自己的存在,双方是两个纯粹的存在,每个人都给对方以自由,就象一种力的两极那样相互平衡,就象两个天使或两个魔鬼。
他太渴望自由了,不要受什么统一需要的强迫,不想被无法满足的欲望所折磨。这些欲望和愿意应该在不受折答的情况下得到实现,就象在一个水源充足的世界上焦渴现象是不大可能的,总是能在不自觉的情况下得到满足。他希望同厄秀拉在一起就象自己独自相处时一样自由,清楚、淡泊,同时又相互平衡、极化制约。对他来说纠缠不清、浑浑浊浊的爱是太可怕了。
可在他看来,女人总是很可怕的,她们总要控制人,那种控制欲、自大感很强。她要占有,要控制,要占主导地位,什么都得归还给女人——一切的伟大母亲,一切源于她们,最终一切都得归于她们。
女人们以圣母自居,只因为她们给予了所有人以生命,一切就该归她们所有,这种倨傲态度几乎令他发疯。男人是女人的,因为她生育了他。她是悲伤的圣母玛丽亚,伟大的母亲,她生育了他,现在她又要占有他,从肉体到性到意念上的他,她都要占有。他对伟大的母性怕极了,她太令人厌恶了。
她非常骄横,以伟大的母亲自居。这一点他在赫麦妮那儿早就领教过了。赫麦妮显得谦卑、恭顺,可她实际上也是一个悲伤的圣母玛丽娅,她以可恶、阴险的傲慢和女性的霸道要夺回她在痛苦中生下的男人。她就是以这种痛楚与谦卑将自己的儿子束缚住,令他永远成为她的囚徒。
厄秀拉,厄秀拉也是一样。她也是生活中令人恐惧的骄傲女王,似乎她是蜂王,别的蜂都得依赖她。看到她眼中闪烁的黄色火焰,他就知道她有着难以想象的极高的优越感,对此她自己并没意识到,她在男人面前太容易低头了,当然只是在她非常自信她象一个女人崇拜自己的孩子、彻底占有并崇拜这个男人时她才这样。
太可怕了,受女人的钳制。一个男人总是让人当作女人身上落下的碎片,性更是这伤口上隐隐作痛的疤。男人得先成为女人的附属才能获得真正的地位,获得自己的完整。
可是为什么,为什么我们要把我们自己——男人和女人看成是一个整体的碎片呢?不是这样的,我们不是一个整体的碎片。不如说我们是要脱离混合体,变成纯粹的人。不如说,性是我们在混合体中仍然保留着的,尚未与之混合的天性。而激情则进一步把人们从混合体中分离出来,男性的激情属于男人,女性的激情属于女人,直到这两者象天使一样清纯、完整,直到在最高的意义上超越混合的性,使两个单独的男女象群星一样形成星座。
始初前,没有性这一说,我们是混合的,每个人都是一个混合体。个体化的结果是性的极化。女人成为一极,男人成为另一极。但尽管如此,这种分离还是不彻底的。世界就是这样旋转的。如今,新的时刻到来了,每个人都在与他人的不同中求得了完善。男人是纯粹的男人,女人是纯粹的女人,他们彻底极化了。再也没有那可怕的混合与搀合着自我克制的爱了。只有这纯粹的双极化,每个人都不受另一个人的污染。对每个人来说,个性是首要的,性是次要的,但两者又是完全相互制约着的。每个人都有其独立的存在,寻着自身的规律行事。男人有自己彻底的自由,女人也一样。每个人都承认极化的性巡环路线,承认对方不同于自己的天性。
伯金生病时做了如是的思索。他有时喜欢病到卧床不起的地步,那样他反倒容易尽快康复,事情对他来说变得更清纯了、更肯定了。
伯金卧病不起时,杰拉德前来看望他,这两个男人心中都深深感到不安。杰拉德的目光是机敏的,但显得躁动不安,他显得紧张而焦躁,似乎紧张地等待做什么事一样。他按照习俗身着丧服,看上去很一本正经、漂亮潇洒又合乎时宜。他头发的颜色很淡,几乎淡到发白的程度,象一道道电光一样闪烁着。他的脸色很好,表情很机智,他浑身都洋溢着北方人的活力。
尽管杰拉德并不怎么信任伯金,可他的确很喜欢他。伯金这人太虚无缥缈了——聪明,异想天开,神奇但不够现实。杰拉德觉得自己的理解力比伯金更准确、保险。伯金是个令人愉快、一个很奇妙的人,可还不够举足轻重,还不那么算得上人上人。
“你怎么又卧床不起了?”杰拉德握住伯金的手和善地问。他们之间总是杰拉德显出保护人的样子,以自己的体魄向伯金奉献出温暖的庇护所。
“我觉得这是因为我犯了罪,在受罚。”伯金自嘲地淡然一笑道。
“犯罪受罚?对,很可能是这样。你是不是应该少犯点罪,这样就健康多了。”
“你最好开导开导我。”他调侃道。
“你过得怎么样?”伯金问。
“我吗?”杰拉德看看伯金,发现他态度很认真的样子,于是自己的目光也热情起来。
“我不知道现在跟从前有何不同,说不上为什么要有所不同,没什么好变的。”
“我想,你的企业是愈办愈有成效了,可你忽视了精神上的要求。”
“是这样的,”杰拉德说,“至少对于我的企业来说是这样。
我敢说,关于精神我谈不出个所以然来。
“没错儿。”
“你也并不希望我能谈出什么来吧?”杰拉德笑道。
“当然不。除了你的企业,别的事儿怎么样?”
“别的?别的什么?我说不上,我不知道你指的是什么。”
“不,你知道,”伯金说,“过得开心不开心?戈珍·布朗温怎么样?”
“她怎么样?”杰拉德脸上现出迷惑不解的神情。“哦,”他接着说,“我不知道。我唯一能够告诉你的是,上次见到她时她给了我一记耳光。”
“一记耳光!为什么?”
“我也说不清。”
“真的!什么时候?”
“就是水上聚会那天晚上——迪安娜淹死的那天。戈珍往山上赶牛,我追她,记起来了吗?”
“对,想起来了。可她为什么要打你耳光呢?我想不是你愿意要她打的吧?”
“我?不,我说不清。我不过说了一句追赶那些高原公牛是件危险的事儿,确实是这样的嘛。她变了脸,说:‘我觉得你以为我怕你,怕你的牛,是吗?’我只问了一句‘为什么’
她就照我脸上打了一巴掌。”
伯金笑了,似乎感到满足。杰拉德不解地看看他,然后也笑了,说:
“当时我可没笑,真的。我这辈子从未受到过这样的打击。”
“那你发火了吗?”
“发火?我是发火了。我差点杀了她。”
“哼!”伯金说,“可怜的戈珍,她这样失态会后悔不堪的!”
他十分高兴。
“后悔不堪?”杰拉德饶有兴趣地问。
两个人都诡秘地笑了。
“会的,一旦她发现自己那么自负,她会痛苦的。”
“她自负吗?可她为什么要这样呢?我肯定这不必要,也不合乎情理。”
“我以为这是一时冲动。”
“是啊,可你如何解释这种一时的冲动呢?我并没伤害她呀。”
伯金摇摇头。
“我觉得,她突然变成了一个悍妇。”
“哦,”杰拉德说,“我宁可说是奥利诺科①。”
①在英语中“悍妇”与“亚马逊河”是同一个词,亚马逊河是横贯南美的世界第一大河,奥利诺科河是南美另一大河。
两个人都为这个不高明的玩笑感到好笑。杰拉德正在想戈珍说的那句话,她说她也可以最后打他一拳。可他没有对伯金讲这事。
“你对她这样做很反感吗?”伯金问。
“不反感,我才不在乎呢。”他沉默了一会又笑道,“不,我倒要看个究竟,就这些。打那以后她似乎感到点儿负疚。”
“是吗?可你们从那晚以后没再见过面呢?”
杰拉德的脸阴沉了下来。
“是的,”他说,“我们曾——你可以想象自从出了事以后我们的境况。”
“是啊,慢慢平静下来了吧?”
“我不知道,这当然是一个打击。可我不相信母亲对此忧心忡忡,我真地不相信她会注意这事儿。可笑的是,她曾是个一心扑在孩子身上的母亲,那时什么都不算数,她心中什么都没有,只有孩子。现在可好,她对孩子们一点都不理会,似乎他们都是些仆人。”
“是吗?你为此感到很伤脑筋吧?”
“这是个打击。可我对此感受并不很深,真的。我并不觉得这有什么不同。我们反正都得死去,死跟不死之间并没有多大区别。我几乎不怎么悲哀,这你知道的。这只能让我感到寒战,我对此说不太清。”
“你认为你死不死都无所谓吗?”伯金问。
杰拉德用一双蓝色的眼睛看着伯金,那蓝蓝的眼睛真象闪着蓝光的武器。他感到很尴尬,但又觉得无所谓。其实他很怕,非常怕。
“嗨,”他说,“我才不想死呢,我为什么要死呢?不过我从不在乎。这个问题对我来说并不紧迫,压根儿吸引不了我,这你知道的。”
“我对此一点都不怕。”伯金说,“不,似乎真得谈不上什么死不死的,真奇怪,它并非与我无关,它只象一个普通的明天一样。”
杰拉德凝视着伯金,两个人的目光相遇了,双方都心照不宣。
杰拉德眯起眼睛漠然、肆无忌惮地看着伯金,然后目光停留在空中的某一点上,目光很锐利,但他什么也没看。
“如果说死亡不是人生的终点,”他声音显得很古怪、难解、冷漠,“那是什么呢?”听他的话音,他似乎暴露了自己的想法。
“是什么?”伯金重复道。接下来的沉默颇具讽刺意味。
“内在的东西死了以后,还有一段很长的路程要走,然后我们才会消失。”伯金说。
“是有一段很长的路,”杰拉德说,“可那是什么样的路呢?”他似乎要迫使另一个人说出什么来,他自以为比别人懂得多。
“就是堕落的下坡路——神秘的宇宙堕落之路。纯粹的堕落之路是很长的,路上有许多阶段。我们死后还可以活很久,不断地退化。”
杰拉德脸上挂着微笑听伯金说话,那情态表明他比伯金懂得多,似乎他的知识更直接、更是亲身体验的,而伯金的知识不过是经过观察得出的推论,尽管接近要害,但并没打中要害。但他不想暴露自己的内心世界。如果伯金能够触到他的秘密就随他去,他杰拉德是不会帮助他的。杰拉德要最终暴个冷门。
“当然了,”他突然变了一种语调说。“我父亲对此感触最深,这会让他完蛋的。对他来说世界已崩溃了。他现在唯一关心的是温妮——他说什么也要拯救她。他说非送她进学校不可,可她不听话,这样他就办不到了,当然,她太古怪了点儿。我们大家对生都有一种很不好的感觉。我们毫无办法,可我们又无法生活得和谐起来。很奇怪,这是一个家族的衰败。”
“不应该送她去学校嘛。”伯金说,此时他有了新主意。
“不应该?为什么?”
“她是个奇怪的孩子,她有她的特异之处,比你更特殊些。我认为,特殊的孩子就不应该往学校里送。往学校送的都是些稍逊色的、普通孩子,我就是这么看的。”
“我的看法恰恰相反。我认为如果她离开家跟其他孩子在一起会使她变得更正常些。”
“可她不会跟那些人打成一片,你看着吧。你从没有真正与人为伍,对吗?而她则连装样儿都不会,更不会与人为伍。她高傲、孤独,天生来不合群儿。既然她爱独往独来,你干吗要让她合群儿呢?”
“我并不想让她怎么样。我不过认为上学校对她有好处。”
“上学对你有过好处吗?”
杰拉德听到这话,眼睛眯了起来,样子很难看。学校对他来说曾是一大折磨。可他从未提出过疑问:一个人是否应该从头至尾忍受这种折磨。他似乎相信用驯服和折磨的手段可以达到教育的目的。
“我曾恨过学校,可现在我可以看得出学校的必要性,”他说,“学校教育让我同别人处得和谐了点——的确,如果你跟别人处不好你就无法生存。”
“那,”伯金说,“我可以说,如果你不跟别人彻底脱离关系你就无法生存。如果你想冲破这种关系,你就别想走进那个圈子。温妮有一种特殊的天性,对这些有特殊天性的人,你应该给其一个特殊的世界。”
“是啊,可你那个特殊世界在哪儿呢?”
“创造一个嘛。不是削足适履而是让世界适应你。事实上,两个特殊人物就构成一个世界。你和我,我们构成一个与众不同的世界。你并不想要你妹夫们那样的世界,这正是你的特殊价值所在。你想变得循规蹈矩,变得平平常常吗?这是撒谎。你其实要自由,要出人头地,在一个自由的不凡的世界里出人头地。”
杰拉德微妙地看着伯金。可他永远不会公开承认他的感受。在某一方面他比伯金懂得多,就是为了这一点,他才给予伯金以柔情的爱,似乎伯金年少,幼稚,还象个孩子,聪明得惊人但又天真得无可救药。
“可是如果你觉得我是个畸型人你可就太庸俗了。”伯金一针见血地说。
“畸型人!”杰拉德吃惊地叫道。随之他的脸色舒朗了,变得清纯,就象一朵花蕾绽开一般。“不,我从未把你当成畸型人。”他看着伯金,那目光令伯金难以理解。“我觉得,”杰拉德接着说,“你总让人捉摸不透,也许你自己就无法相信自己。反正我从来拿不准你的想法。你一转身就可以改变思想,似乎你没有头脑似的。”
他一双锋利的目光直视伯金。伯金很是惊讶。他觉得他有世人都有的头脑。他目瞪口呆了。杰拉德看出伯金的眼睛是那么迷人,这年轻、率直的目光让他着迷得很,他不禁为自己以前不信任伯金感到深深的懊悔。他知道伯金可以没有他这个朋友,他会忘记他,没有什么痛苦地忘记他,杰拉德意识到这一点,但又难以置信:这年轻人何以如此象个动物一样超然,这般自然?这几乎有点虚伪,象谎言,是的,常有这回事,伯金谈起什么来都那么深奥、那么煞有介事。
而此时伯金想的却是另一回事儿。他突然发现自己面临着另一个问题——爱和两个男人之间永恒的联系问题。这当然是个必要的问题——他一生中心里都有这个问题——纯粹、完全地爱一个男人。当然他一直是爱杰拉德的,可他又不愿承认它。
他躺在床上思忖着,杰拉德坐在旁边沉思着。两个人都各自想自己的心事。
“你知道吗,古时候德国的骑士习惯宣誓结成血谊兄弟的。”他对杰拉德说,眼里闪动着幸福的光芒,这眼神是原先所没有的。
“在胳膊上割一个小口子,伤口与伤口磨擦,相互交流血液?”杰拉德问。
“是的,还要宣誓相互忠诚,一生中都是一个血统。咱们也该这么做。不过不用割伤口,这种做法太陈旧了。我们应该宣誓相爱,你和我,明明白白地,彻底地,永远地,永不违约。”
他看着杰拉德,目光清澈,透着幸福之光。杰拉德俯视着他,深深受到他的吸引,他甚至不相信、厌恶伯金的吸引力。
“咱们哪天也宣誓吧,好吗?”伯金请求道,“咱们宣誓站在同一立场上,相互忠诚——彻底地,完全相互奉献,永不再索回。
伯金绞尽脑汁力图表达自己的思想,可杰拉德并不怎么听他的。他脸上挂着一种快意。他很得意,但他掩饰着,他退却了。
“咱们哪天宣誓好吗?”伯金向杰拉德伸出手说。
杰拉德触摸了一下伸过来的那只活生生的手,似乎害怕地缩了回去。
“等我更好地理解了再宣誓不好吗?”他寻着借口说。
伯金看着他,心中感到极大的失望,或许此时他蔑视杰拉德了。
“可以,”他说,“以后你一定要告诉我你的想法。你知道我的意思吗?这不是什么感情冲动的胡说。这是超越人性的联合,可以自由选择。”
他们都沉默了。伯金一直看着杰拉德。现在似乎看到的不是肉体的、有生命的杰拉德,那个杰拉德是司空见惯的,他很喜欢那个杰拉德,而是作为人的杰拉德,整个儿的人,似乎杰拉德的命运已经被宣判了,他受着命运的制约。杰拉德身上的这种宿命感总会在激情的接触之后压倒伯金,让伯金感到厌倦从而蔑视他、似乎杰拉德只有一种生存的形式,一种知识,一种行动,他命中注定是个只有一知半解的人,可他自己却觉得自己很完美。就是杰拉德的这种局限性让伯金厌倦,杰拉德抱残守缺,永远也不会真正快乐地飞离自我。他有点象偏执狂,自身有一种障碍物。
一时间他们沉默了好一会儿。伯金语调轻松起来,语气无所加重地说:
“你不能为温妮弗莱德找一个好的家庭教师吗?找一个不平凡的人物做她的老师。”
“赫麦妮·罗迪斯建议请戈珍来教她绘画和雕刻泥塑。温妮在泥塑方面聪明得惊人,这你知道的。赫麦妮说她是个艺术家。”杰拉德语调象往常一样快活,似乎刚才没有发生什么了不起的事。可伯金的态度却处处让人想起刚才的事。
“是吗!我还不知道呢。哦,那好,如果戈珍愿意教她,那可太好了,再没比这更好的了,温妮成为艺术家就好。戈珍就是个艺术家。每个真正的艺术家都能拯救别人。”
“一般来说,她们总是处不好。”
“或许是吧。可是,只有艺术家才能为别的艺术家创造一个适于生存的世界。如果你能为温妮弗莱德安排一个这样的世界,那就太好了。
“你觉得戈珍不会来教她吗?”
“我不知道。戈珍很有自己的见解。开价低了她是不会干的。如果她干,很快也会辞掉不干的。所以我不知道她是否会降尊来这儿执教,特别是来贝多弗当私人教师。可是还非得这样不可。温妮弗莱德禀性跟别人不同。如果你能让她变得自信,那可再好不过了。她永远也过不惯普通人的生活。让你过你也会觉得困难的,而她比你更有甚之,不知难多少倍。很难想象如果她寻找不到表达方式,寻找不到自我完善的途径她的生活将会怎样。你可以明白,命运将会把单纯的生活引向何方。你可以明白婚姻有多少可信的程度——看看你自己的母亲就知道了。”
“你认为我母亲反常吗?”
“不!我觉得她不过是需要更多的东西,或是需要与普通生活不同的东西。得不到这些,她就变得不正常了,或许是这样吧。”
“可她养了一群不肖的儿女。”杰拉德阴郁地说。
“跟我们其余的人一样,都是不肖的儿女。”伯金说,“最正常的人有着最见不得人的自我,个个儿如此。”
“有时我觉得活着就是一种诅咒。”杰拉德突然用一种苍白的愤然口吻说。
“对,”伯金说,“何尝不是这样!活着是一种诅咒,什么时候都是如此,只能是一种诅咒,常常诅咒得有滋有味儿的,真是这样。”
“并不象你想象的那么有滋味儿。”杰拉德看看伯金,那表情显得他内心很贫困。
他们沉默着,各想各的心事。
“我不明白她何以认为在小学教书与来家里教温妮有什么不同。”杰拉德说。
“它们的不同就是公与私。今日唯一上等的事是公事,人们都愿意为公共事业效力,可是要做一个私人教师嘛——”
“我不会愿意干的——”
“对呀!戈珍很可能也这么想。”
杰拉德思忖了片刻说:
“不管怎么说,我父亲是不会让她感觉自己是私人教师的。父亲会感到惊奇,并会对她感恩戴德的。”
“他应该这样。你们都应该这样。你以为你光有钱就可以雇佣戈珍·布朗温这样的女人吗?她同你们是平等的,或许比你们还优越。”
“是吗?”
“是的,如果你没有勇气承认这一点,我希望她别管你的事。”
“无论如何,”杰拉德说,“如果她跟我平等,我希望她别当教师,一般来说,教师是不会与我平等的。”
“我也是这么想,去他们的吧。可是,难道因为我教书我就是教师,我布道我就是牧师吗?”
杰拉德笑了。在这方面他总感到不自在。他并不要求社会地位的优越,他也不以内在的个性优越自居,因为他从不把自己的价值尺度建立在纯粹的存在上。为此,他总对心照不宣的社会地位表示怀疑。现在伯金要他承认人与人之间内在的不同,可他并无承认之意。这样做是与他的名誉和原则相悖的。他站起身来要走。
“我快把我的公务忘了。”他笑道。
“我早该提醒你的。”伯金笑着调侃道。
“我知道你会这样说的。”杰拉德不自在地笑道。
“是吗?”
“是的,卢伯特。我们可不能都象你那样啊,否则我们就都陷入困境了。当我超越了这个世界时,我将蔑视一切商业。”
“当然,我们现在并不是陷在困境中。”伯金嘲弄地说。
“并不象你理解的那样。至少我们有足够的吃喝——”
“并对此很满意。”伯金补了一句。
杰拉德走近床边俯视着伯金。伯金仰躺着,脖颈全暴露了出来,零乱的头发搭在眉毛上,眉毛下,挂着嘲弄表情的脸上镶着一双透着沉静目光的眼睛。杰拉德尽管四肢健壮,浑身满是活力,却被另一个人迷惑住了,他还不想走。他无力迈开步伐。
“就这样吧,”伯金说,“再见。”说着他从被子下伸出手,微笑着。
“再见,”杰拉德紧紧握着朋友火热的手说,“我会再来,我会想念你的,我就在磨房那儿。”
“过几天我就去那儿。”伯金说。
两个人的目光又相遇了。杰拉德的目光本是鹰一般锐利,可现在却变得温暖,充满了爱——他并不会承认这一点。伯金还之以茫然的目光,可是那目光中的温暖似乎令杰拉德昏然睡去。
“再见吧。我能为你做点什么吗?”
“不用了,谢谢。”
伯金目送着黑衣人走出门去,那堂皇的头颅在视线中消失了以后,他就翻身睡去了。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。

Chapter 15 Sunday Evening


AS THE DAY wore on, the life-blood seemed to ebb away from Ursula, and within the emptiness a heavy despair gathered. Her passion seemed to bleed to death, and there was nothing. She sat suspended in a state of complete nullity, harder to bear than death.
`Unless something happens,' she said to herself, in the perfect lucidity of final suffering, `I shall die. I am at the end of my line of life.'
She sat crushed and obliterated in a darkness that was the border of death. She realised how all her life she had been drawing nearer and nearer to this brink, where there was no beyond, from which one had to leap like Sappho into the unknown. The knowledge of the imminence of death was like a drug. Darkly, without thinking at all, she knew that she was near to death. She had travelled all her life along the line of fulfilment, and it was nearly concluded. She knew all she had to know, she had experienced all she had to experience, she was fulfilled in a kind of bitter ripeness, there remained only to fall from the tree into death. And one must fulfil one's development to the end, must carry the adventure to its conclusion. And the next step was over the border into death. So it was then! There was a certain peace in the knowledge.
After all, when one was fulfilled, one was happiest in falling into death, as a bitter fruit plunges in its ripeness downwards. Death is a great consummation, a consummating experience. It is a development from life. That we know, while we are yet living. What then need we think for further? One can never see beyond the consummation. It is enough that death is a great and conclusive experience. Why should we ask what comes after the experience, when the experience is still unknown to us? Let us die, since the great experience is the one that follows now upon all the rest, death, which is the next great crisis in front of which we have arrived. If we wait, if we baulk the issue, we do but hang about the gates in undignified uneasiness. There it is, in front of us, as in front of Sappho, the illimitable space. Thereinto goes the journey. Have we not the courage to go on with our journey, must we cry `I daren't'? On ahead we will go, into death, and whatever death may mean. If a man can see the next step to be taken, why should he fear the next but one? Why ask about the next but one? Of the next step we are certain. It is the step into death.
`I shall die -- I shall quickly die,' said Ursula to herself, clear as if in a trance, clear, calm, and certain beyond human certainty. But somewhere behind, in the twilight, there was a bitter weeping and a hopelessness. That must not be attended to. One must go where the unfaltering spirit goes, there must be no baulking the issue, because of fear. No baulking the issue, no listening to the lesser voices. If the deepest desire be now, to go on into the unknown of death, shall one forfeit the deepest truth for one more shallow?
`Then let it end,' she said to herself. It was a decision. It was not a question of taking one's life -- she would never kill herself, that was repulsive and violent. It was a question of knowing the next step. And the next step led into the space of death. Did it? -- or was there --?
Her thoughts drifted into unconsciousness, she sat as if asleep beside the fire. And then the thought came back. The space o' death! Could she give herself to it? Ah yes -- it was a sleep. She had had enough So long she had held out; and resisted. Now was the time to relinquish, not to resist any more.
In a kind of spiritual trance, she yielded, she gave way, and all was dark. She could feel, within the darkness, the terrible assertion of her body, the unutterable anguish of dissolution, the only anguish that is too much, the far-off, awful nausea of dissolution set in within the body.
`Does the body correspond so immediately with the spirit?' she asked herself. And she knew, with the clarity of ultimate knowledge, that the body is only one of the manifestations of the spirit, the transmutation of the integral spirit is the transmutation of the physical body as well. Unless I set my will, unless I absolve myself from the rhythm of life, fix myself and remain static, cut off from living, absolved within my own will. But better die than live mechanically a life that is a repetition of repetitions. To die is to move on with the invisible. To die is also a joy, a joy of submitting to that which is greater than the known, namely, the pure unknown. That is a joy. But to live mechanised and cut off within the motion of the will, to live as an entity absolved from the unknown, that is shameful and ignominious. There is no ignominy in death. There is complete ignominy in an unreplenished, mechanised life. Life indeed may be ignominious, shameful to the soul. But death is never a shame. Death itself, like the illimitable space, is beyond our sullying.
Tomorrow was Monday. Monday, the beginning of another school-week! Another shameful, barren school-week, mere routine and mechanical activity. Was not the adventure of death infinitely preferable? Was not death infinitely more lovely and noble than such a life? A life of barren routine, without inner meaning, without any real significance. How sordid life was, how it was a terrible shame to the soul, to live now! How much cleaner and more dignified to be dead! One could not bear any more of this shame of sordid routine and mechanical nullity. One might come to fruit in death. She had had enough. For where was life to be found? No flowers grow upon busy machinery, there is no sky to a routine, there is no space to a rotary motion. And all life was a rotary motion, mechanised, cut off from reality. There was nothing to look for from life -- it was the same in all countries and all peoples. The only window was death. One could look out on to the great dark sky of death with elation, as one had looked out of the classroom window as a child, and seen perfect freedom in the outside. Now one was not a child, and one knew that the soul was a prisoner within this sordid vast edifice of life, and there was no escape, save in death.
But what a joy! What a gladness to think that whatever humanity did, it could not seize hold of the kingdom of death, to nullify that. The sea they turned into a murderous alley and a soiled road of commerce, disputed like the dirty land of a city every inch of it. The air they claimed too, shared it up, parcelled it out to certain owners, they trespassed in the air to fight for it. Everything was gone, walled in, with spikes on top of the walls, and one must ignominiously creep between the spiky walls through a labyrinth of life.
But the great, dark, illimitable kingdom of death, there humanity was put to scorn. So much they could do upon earth, the multifarious little gods that they were. But the kingdom of death put them all to scorn, they dwindled into their true vulgar silliness in face of it.
How beautiful, how grand and perfect death was, how good to look forward to. There one would wash off all the lies and ignominy and dirt that had been put upon one here, a perfect bath of cleanness and glad refreshment, and go unknown, unquestioned, unabased. After all, one was rich, if only in the promise of perfect death. It was a gladness above all, that this remained to look forward to, the pure inhuman otherness of death.
Whatever life might be, it could not take away death, the inhuman transcendent death. Oh, let us ask no question of it, what it is or is not. To know is human, and in death we do not know, we are not human. And the joy of this compensates for all the bitterness of knowledge and the sordidness of our humanity. In death we shall not be human, and we shall not know. The promise of this is our heritage, we look forward like heirs to their majority.
Ursula sat quite still and quite forgotten, alone by the fire in the drawingroom. The children were playing in the kitchen, all the others were gone to church. And she was gone into the ultimate darkness of her own soul.
She was startled by hearing the bell ring, away in the kitchen, the children came scudding along the passage in delicious alarm.
`Ursula, there's somebody.'
`I know. Don't be silly,' she replied. She too was startled, almost frightened. She dared hardly go to the door.
Birkin stood on the threshold, his rain-coat turned up to his ears. He had come now, now she was gone far away. She was aware of the rainy night behind him.
`Oh is it you?' she said.
`I am glad you are at home,' he said in a low voice, entering the house.
`They are all gone to church.'
He took off his coat and hung it up. The children were peeping at him round the corner.
`Go and get undressed now, Billy and Dora,' said Ursula. `Mother will be back soon, and she'll be disappointed if you're not in bed.'
The children, in a sudden angelic mood, retired without a word. Birkin and Ursula went into the drawing-room.
The fire burned low. He looked at her and wondered at the luminous delicacy of her beauty, and the wide shining of her eyes. He watched from a distance, with wonder in his heart, she seemed transfigured with light.
`What have you been doing all day?' he asked her.
`Only sitting about,' she said.
He looked at her. There was a change in her. But she was separate from him. She remained apart, in a kind of brightness. They both sat silent in the soft light of the lamp. He felt he ought to go away again, he ought not to have come. Still he did not gather enough resolution to move. But he was de trop, her mood was absent and separate.
Then there came the voices of the two children calling shyly outside the door, softly, with self-excited timidity:
`Ursula! Ursula!'
She rose and opened the door. On the threshold stood the two children in their long nightgowns, with wide-eyed, angelic faces. They were being very good for the moment, playing the role perfectly of two obedient children.
`Shall you take us to bed!' said Billy, in a loud whisper.
`Why you are angels tonight,' she said softly. `Won't you come and say good-night to Mr Birkin?'
The children merged shyly into the room, on bare feet. Billy's face was wide and grinning, but there was a great solemnity of being good in his round blue eyes. Dora, peeping from the floss of her fair hair, hung back like some tiny Dryad, that has no soul.
`Will you say good-night to me?' asked Birkin, in a voice that was strangely soft and smooth. Dora drifted away at once, like a leaf lifted on a breath of wind. But Billy went softly forward, slow and willing, lifting his pinched-up mouth implicitly to be kissed. Ursula watched the full, gathered lips of the man gently touch those of the boy, so gently. Then Birkin lifted his fingers and touched the boy's round, confiding cheek, with a faint touch of love. Neither spoke. Billy seemed angelic like a cherub boy, or like an acolyte, Birkin was a tall, grave angel looking down to him.
`Are you going to be kissed?' Ursula broke in, speaking to the little girl. But Dora edged away like a tiny Dryad that will not be touched.
`Won't you say good-night to Mr Birkin? Go, he's waiting for you,' said Ursula. But the girl-child only made a little motion away from him.
`Silly Dora, silly Dora!' said Ursula.
Birkin felt some mistrust and antagonism in the small child. He could not understand it.
`Come then,' said Ursula. `Let us go before mother comes.'
`Who'll hear us say our prayers?' asked Billy anxiously.
`Whom you like.'
`Won't you?'
`Yes, I will.'
`Ursula?'
`Well Billy?'
`Is it whom you like?'
`That's it.'
`Well what is whom?'
`It's the accusative of who.'
There was a moment's contemplative silence, then the confiding:
`Is it?'
Birkin smiled to himself as he sat by the fire. When Ursula came down he sat motionless, with his arms on his knees. She saw him, how he was motionless and ageless, like some crouching idol, some image of a deathly religion. He looked round at her, and his face, very pale and unreal, seemed to gleam with a whiteness almost phosphorescent.
`Don't you feel well?' she asked, in indefinable repulsion.
`I hadn't thought about it.'
`But don't you know without thinking about it?'
He looked at her, his eyes dark and swift, and he saw her revulsion. He did not answer her question.
`Don't you know whether you are unwell or not, without thinking about it?' she persisted.
`Not always,' he said coldly.
`But don't you think that's very wicked?'
`Wicked?'
`Yes. I think it's criminal to have so little connection with your own body that you don't even know when you are ill.'
He looked at her darkly.
`Yes,' he said.
`Why don't you stay in bed when you are seedy? You look perfectly ghastly.'
`Offensively so?' he asked ironically.
`Yes, quite offensive. Quite repelling.'
`Ah!! Well that's unfortunate.'
`And it's raining, and it's a horrible night. Really, you shouldn't be forgiven for treating your body like it -- you ought to suffer, a man who takes as little notice of his body as that.'
`-- takes as little notice of his body as that,' he echoed mechanically.
This cut her short, and there was silence.
The others came in from church, and the two had the girls to face, then the mother and Gudrun, and then the father and the boy.
`Good-evening,' said Brangwen, faintly surprised. `Came to see me, did you?'
`No,' said Birkin, `not about anything, in particular, that is. The day was dismal, and I thought you wouldn't mind if I called in.'
`It has been a depressing day,' said Mrs Brangwen sympathetically. At that moment the voices of the children were heard calling from upstairs: `Mother! Mother!' She lifted her face and answered mildly into the distance: `I shall come up to you in a minute, Doysie.' Then to Birkin: `There is nothing fresh at Shortlands, I suppose? Ah,' she sighed, `no, poor things, I should think not.'
`You've been over there today, I suppose?' asked the father.
`Gerald came round to tea with me, and I walked back with him. The house is overexcited and unwholesome, I thought.'
`I should think they were people who hadn't much restraint,' said Gudrun.
`Or too much,' Birkin answered.
`Oh yes, I'm sure,' said Gudrun, almost vindictively, `one or the other.'
`They all feel they ought to behave in some unnatural fashion,' said Birkin. `When people are in grief, they would do better to cover their faces and keep in retirement, as in the old days.'
`Certainly!' cried Gudrun, flushed and inflammable. `What can be worse than this public grief -- what is more horrible, more false! If grief is not private, and hidden, what is?'
`Exactly,' he said. `I felt ashamed when I was there and they were all going about in a lugubrious false way, feeling they must not be natural or ordinary.'
`Well --' said Mrs Brangwen, offended at this criticism, `it isn't so easy to bear a trouble like that.'
And she went upstairs to the children.
He remained only a few minutes longer, then took his leave. When he was gone Ursula felt such a poignant hatred of him, that all her brain seemed turned into a sharp crystal of fine hatred. Her whole nature seemed sharpened and intensified into a pure dart of hate. She could not imagine what it was. It merely took hold of her, the most poignant and ultimate hatred, pure and clear and beyond thought. She could not think of it at all, she was translated beyond herself. It was like a possession. She felt she was possessed. And for several days she went about possessed by this exquisite force of hatred against him. It surpassed anything she had ever known before, it seemed to throw her out of the world into some terrible region where nothing of her old life held good. She was quite lost and dazed, really dead to her own life.
It was so completely incomprehensible and irrational. She did not know why she hated him, her hate was quite abstract. She had only realised with a shock that stunned her, that she was overcome by this pure transportation. He was the enemy, fine as a diamond, and as hard and jewel-like, the quintessence of all that was inimical.
She thought of his face, white and purely wrought, and of his eyes that had such a dark, constant will of assertion, and she touched her own forehead, to feel if she were mad, she was so transfigured in white flame of essential hate.
It was not temporal, her hatred, she did not hate him for this or for that; she did not want to do anything to him, to have any connection with him. Her relation was ultimate and utterly beyond words, the hate was so pure and gemlike. It was as if he were a beam of essential enmity, a beam of light that did not only destroy her, but denied her altogether, revoked her whole world. She saw him as a clear stroke of uttermost contradiction, a strange gem-like being whose existence defined her own non-existence. When she heard he was ill again, her hatred only intensified itself a few degrees, if that were possible. It stunned her and annihilated her, but she could not escape it. She could not escape this transfiguration of hatred that had come upon her.
 
随着时光流逝,厄秀拉变得不那么有生气了,她心胸空虚,感到极端失望。她的激情之血流干了。她陷入了上不着天下不着地的虚无中,对此,她宁可死也不要忍受。
“如果没什么事的话,”她怀着结束痛苦的想法自言自语道,“我将去死,我的生命快完了。”
她置于一片黑暗之中,她已经心厌意懒,不为人注目,这黑暗濒临着死亡。她意识到自己一生都在向着这个死亡的边界靠近,这里没有彼岸,从这里,你只能象萨福①一样跃入未知世界。对即将降临的死亡的感知就象一帖麻醉药一样。冥冥中,不假什么思索,她就知道她接近死亡了。她一生中一直在沿着自我完善的路旅行,现在这旅程该完结了。她懂得了她该懂得的一切,经过了该经过的一切,在痛苦中成熟了,完善了,现在剩下的事就是从树上落下来,进入死亡的境界。一个人至死非练达,非要冒险到底不可。而下一步就是超越生的界线,进入死的领域。就是这么回事!在领悟了这一切后,人也就平静了。
①古希腊著名女诗人。
归根结底,一个人一旦得到了完善,最幸福的事就是象一颗苦果那样熟透了落下来,落入死亡的领域。死是极完美的事,是对完美的体验。它是生的发展。我们还活着的时候就懂得了这一点。那我们还需要进一步思考什么呢?一个人总也无法超越这种完美。死是一种了不起的,最终的体验,这就够了。我们何必还要问这种体验之后会是什么呢,这种体验对我们来说是未知的。让我们死吧,既然这种了不起的体验就要到来,那么,我们面临的就是一场大危机。如果我们等待,如果我们回避这个问题,我们不过是毫无风度地在死之门前焦躁地徘徊罢了。可是在我们面前,如同在萨福面前一样,是无垠的空间。我们的旅程就是通向那儿的。难道我们没有勇气继续走下去吗,难道我们要大呼一声“我不敢”吗?我们会继续走下去,走向死亡,不管死亡意味着什么。如果一个人知道下一步是什么,那么他为什么要惧怕这倒数第二步呢?再下一步是什么我们可以肯定,它就是死亡。
“我要死,越快越好。”厄秀拉有点发狂地自语道,那副镇定明白的样子是一般人无可比拟的。可是在暮色的笼罩下,她的心在痛苦地哭泣、感到绝望。不管它吧,一个人必须追随自己百折不挠的精神,不要因为恐惧就回避这个问题。如果说现在人最大的意愿就是走向未知的死亡境地,那么他会因为浅薄的想法而丧失最深刻的真理吗?
“结束吧,”她自言自语道,下定了决心。这不是一个结束自己性命的问题——她断乎不会自杀,那太令人恶心,也太残暴了。这是一个弄懂下一步是什么的问题。而下一步则导致死的空间。“是吗?或许,那儿——?”
她思绪万千,神情恍惚起来,似乎昏昏欲睡地坐在火炉边上。一坐下那想法又在头脑中出现了。死亡的空间!她能把自己奉献给它吗?啊,是呀,它是一种睡眠。她活够了,她一直坚持,抵抗得太久了。现在是退却的时候了,她再也不要抵抗了。
一阵精神恍惚中,她垮了,让步了,只觉得一片黑暗。在黑暗中,她可以感到自己的肉体也可怕地发出了宣言。那是难以言表的死亡的愤怒、极端的愤怒和厌恶。
“难道说肉体竟是如此之快地回应精神吗?”她询问自己。凭借她最大限度的知识,她知道肉体不过是一种精神的表现,完整的精神嬗变同样也是肉体的嬗变,除非我有一成不变的意志,除非我远离生活的旋律、人变得静止不动、与生活隔绝、与意志溶为一体。不过,宁可死也不这样机械地过重复又重复的生活。去死就是与看不见的东西一并前行。去死也是一种快乐,快乐地服从那比已知更伟大的事物,也就是说纯粹的未知世界。那是一种快乐。可是机械地活着,与生活隔绝,只生活在自己的意志中,只作为一个与未知世界隔绝的实体生活才是可耻、可鄙的呢。不充实的呆板的生活是最可鄙的。生活的确可以变得可鄙可耻。可死决不会是可耻的。
死之本身同无限的空间一样是无法被玷污的。
明天就是星期一了,是另一个教学周的开始!又一个可耻、空洞无物的教学周,例行公事、呆板的活动又要开始了。难道冒险去死不是很值得称道吗?难道死不是比这种生更可爱、更高尚吗?这种生只是空洞的日常公事,没有任何内在的意义,没有任何真正的意义。生活是多么肮脏,现在活着对灵魂来说这是多么可怕的耻辱啊!死是多么洁净,多么庄严啊!这种肮脏的日常公事和呆板的虚无给人带来的耻辱再也让人无法忍受了。或许死可以使人变得完美。她反正是活够了。哪儿才能寻到生活呢?繁忙的机器上是不会开出花朵来的,对于日常公事来说是没有什么天地的,对于这种旋转的运动来说是没有什么空间可言的。所有的生活都是一种旋转的机械运动,与现实没有关系。无法指望从生活中获得点什么——对所有的国家和所有的人来说都是如此。唯一的出路就是死。人尽可以怀着深情仰望死亡的无垠黑夜,就象一个孩子朝教室外面观看一样,看到的是自由。既然现在不是孩子了,就会懂得灵魂是肮脏的生活大厦中的囚徒,除了死,别无出路。
可这是怎样的欢乐了啊!想想,不管人类做什么,它都无法把握死亡的王国,无法取消这个王国,想想这个道理该是多么令人高兴啊!人类把大海变成了屠杀人的峡谷和肮脏的商业之路,为此他们象争夺每一寸肮脏城市的土地一样争吵不休。连空气他们都声称要占有,将之分割,包装起来为某些人所有,为此他们侵犯领空、相互争夺。一切都失去了,被高墙围住,墙头上还布满了尖铁,人非得可鄙地在这些插了尖铁的墙中爬行,在这迷宫似的生活中过活。
人类却偏偏蔑视那无边无际的黑暗的死亡王国。他们在尘世中有许多事要做,他们是一些五花八门的小神仙。可死亡的王国却最终让人类遭到蔑视,在死亡面前,人们都变得庸俗愚蠢。
死是那么美丽、崇高而完美啊,渴望死是多么美好啊。在那儿一个人可以洗涮掉曾沾染上的谎言,耻辱和污垢,死是一场完美的沐浴和清凉剂,使人变得不可知、毫无争议、毫不谦卑。归根结底,人只有获得了完美的死的诺言后才变得富有。这是高于一切的欢乐,令人神往,这纯粹超人的死,是另一个自我。
不管生活是什么样子,它也无法消除死亡,它是人间超验的死亡。哦,我们别问它是什么或不是什么这样的问题吧。了解欲是人的天性,可在死亡中我们什么都不了解,我们不是人了。死的快乐补偿了智识的痛苦和人类的肮脏。在死亡中我们将不再是人,我们不再了解什么。死亡的许诺是我们的传统,我们象继承人一样渴望着死的许诺。
厄秀拉坐在客厅里的火炉旁,娴静、孤独、失神落魄。孩子们在厨房里玩耍,别人都去教堂了,而她则离开了这里进入了自己灵魂的最黑暗处。
门铃响了,她吃了一惊,隔着很远,孩子们疾跑着过来叫道:
“厄秀拉,有人找。”
“我知道了,别犯傻。”她说。她感到吃惊,几乎感到害怕。她几乎不敢去门口。
伯金站在门口,雨衣的领子翻到耳际。在她远离现实的时候,他来了。她发现他的身后是雨夜。
“啊,是你吗?”她说。
“你在家,我很高兴。”他声音低沉地说着走进屋里。
“他们都上教堂去了。”
他脱下雨衣挂了起来。孩子们在角落里偷偷看他。“去,脱衣服睡觉去,比利,朵拉,”厄秀拉说,“妈妈就要回来了,如果你们不上床她会失望的。”
孩子们立刻象天使一样一言不发地退了下去。伯金和厄秀拉进到客厅里。火势减弱了。他看着她,不禁为她丰采照人的娇美所惊叹,她的眼睛又大又明亮。他看着她,心里直叹服,她似乎在灯光下变了个样儿似的。
“你这一天里都做些什么?”他问她。
“就这么干坐着无所事事。”她说。
他看看她,发现她变了。她同他不是一条心了,她自己独自一人显得很有丰采。他们两人坐在柔和的灯光里。他感到他应该离去,他不该来这儿。可他又没勇气一走了之。他知道他在这儿是多余的人,她心不在焉,若即若离。
这时屋里两个孩子羞涩地叫起来,那声音很柔、很细微。
“厄秀拉!厄秀拉!”
她站起来打开了门,发现两个孩子正身穿睡衣站在门口,大睁着眼睛,一副天使般的表情。这时他们表现很好,完全象两个听话的孩子。
“你陪我们上床好吗?”比利大声嘟哝道。
“为什么呢?你今天可是个天使啊。”她温柔地说,“来,向伯金先生道晚安好吗?”
两个孩子光着脚腼腆地挪进屋里来。比利宽大的脸上带着笑容,可他圆圆的眼睛显得他很严肃,是个好孩子。朵拉的眼睛在刘海后面偷看他,象没有灵魂的森林女神那样向后躲闪着。
“跟我道晚安再见好吗?”伯金的声音奇怪得温柔和蔼。朵拉听到他的话立即象风吹下的一片树叶一样飘走了。可比利却慢慢地悄然走过来,紧闭着的小嘴凑了上来很明显是要人吻。厄秀拉看着这个男人的嘴唇异常温柔地吻了小男孩儿的嘴巴。然后,伯金抬起手抚爱地摸着孩子圆圆的、露着信任表情的小脸儿。谁都没有说话。比利看上去很象个天真无邪的天使,又象个小待僧。伯金则象个高大庄重的天使那样俯视着孩子。
“你想让人吻吗?”厄秀拉冲口对女孩儿说。可朵拉象那小小的森林女神一样躲开了,她不让人碰。
“向伯金先生道晚安再见好吗?去吧,他在等你呢。”厄秀拉说,可那女孩儿只是一个劲儿躲他。
“傻瓜朵拉!傻瓜朵拉!”厄秀拉说。
伯金看得出这孩子有点不信任他,跟他不对眼。他弄不明白这是怎么回事。
“来吧,”厄秀拉说,“趁妈妈还没回来咱们上床去吧。”
“那谁来听我们的祈祷呢?”比利不安地问。
“你喜欢让谁听?”
“你愿意吗?”
“好,我愿意。”
“厄秀拉?”
“什么,比利?”
“‘谁’这个字怎么念成了Whom?”
“是的。”
“那,‘Whom’是什么?”
“它是‘谁’这个词的宾格。”
孩子沉默了一会儿,思忖一下后表示信任地说:
“是吗?”
伯金坐在火炉边笑了。当厄秀拉下楼来时,他正稳稳地坐着,胳膊放在膝盖上。她觉得他真象个纹丝不动的天使,象某个蜷缩着的偶像,象某种消亡了的宗教象征。他打量着她时,苍白如同幻影的脸上似乎闪烁着磷光。
“你不舒服吗?”她问,心中有种说不出的不快。
“我没想过。”
“难道你不想就不知道吗?”
他看看她,目光很黑、很迅速,他发现了她的不快。他没回答她的问题。
“你如果不想的话难道就不知道自己身体健康与否吗?”
她坚持问。
“并不总是这样。”他冷漠地说。
“可你不觉得这样太恶毒了点儿吗?”
“恶毒?”
“是的。我觉得当你病了你都不知道,对自己的身体这样漠不关心就是在犯罪。”
他的脸色变得很沉郁。
“你说得对。”他说。
“你病了为什么不卧床休息?你脸色很不好。”
“让人厌恶吗?”他嘲弄地说。
“是的,很让人讨厌,很讨人嫌。”
“啊,这可真太不幸了。”
“下雨了,这个夜晚很可怕。真的,你真不该这样糟践自己的身体——一个如此对待自己身体的人是注定要吃苦头的。”
“如此对待自己的身体,”他呆板地重复着。
她不说话,沉默了。
别人都从教堂做完礼拜回来了,先是姑娘们,而后是母亲和戈珍,最后是父亲和一个男孩儿。
“晚上好啊,”布朗温有点吃惊地说,“是来看我吗?”
“不,”伯金说,“我不是为什么专门的事来的。今天天气不好,我来您不会见怪吧?”
“这天儿是挺让人发闷的,”布朗温太太同情地说。这时只听得楼上的孩子们在叫:“妈妈!妈妈!”她抬起头向远处温和地说:“我这就上去。”然后她对伯金说:“肖特兰兹那儿没什么新鲜玩意儿?唉,”她叹口气道,“没有,真可怜,我想是没有。”
“你今儿个去那儿了?”父亲问。
“杰拉德到我那儿去吃茶,吃完茶我陪他步行回肖特兰兹的。他们家的人过分哀伤,情绪不健康。”
“我觉得他们家的人都缺少节制。”戈珍说。
“太没节制了。”伯金说。
“对,肯定是这么回事。”戈珍有点报复性地说,“有那么一两个人这样。”
“他们都觉得他们应该表现得有点出格儿,”伯金说,“说个悲痛,他们就该象古代人那样捂起脸来退避三舍。”
“是这样的!”戈珍红着脸叫道,“没比这种当众表示悲哀更坏、更可怕,更虚假的了!悲哀是个人的事,要躲起来自顾悲伤才是,他们这算什么?”
“就是,”伯金说。“我在那儿看到他们一个个儿假惺惺悲哀的样子我都替他们害羞,他们非要那么不自然,跟别人不一样不行。”
“可是——”布朗温太太对这种批评表示异意说,“忍受那样的苦恼可不容易。”
说完她上楼去看孩子。
伯金又坐了几分钟就告辞了。他一走,厄秀拉觉得自己恨透他了,她整个身心都恨他,都因为恨他而变得锋芒毕露,紧张起来。她无法想象这是怎么一回事。只是这种深刻的仇恨完全攫住了她,纯粹的仇恨,超越任何思想的仇恨。她无法思考这是怎么回事,她已经无法自持了。她感到自己被控制住了。一连几天,她都被这股仇恨力量控制着,它超过了她已知的任何东西,它似乎要把她抛出尘世,抛入某个可怕的地方,在那儿她以前的自我不再起作用。她感到非常迷惘、惊恐,生活中的她确实死了。
这太不可理解,也太没有理性了。她不知道她为什么恨他,她的恨说不清道不明。她惊恐地意识到她被这纯粹的仇恨所战胜。他是敌人,象钻石一样宝贵,象珠宝一样坚硬,是所有敌意的精华。
她想着他的脸,白净而纯洁,他的黑眼睛里透着坚强的意志。想到这儿,她摸摸自己的前额,试试自己是否疯了,她怒火中烧,人都变样了。
她的仇恨并非暂时,她并不是因为什么这事那事才恨他的;她不想对他采取什么行动,不想跟他有什么瓜葛。她跟他的关系完结了,非语言所能说得清,那仇恨太纯洁、象宝玉一样。似乎他是一道敌对之光,这道光芒不仅毁灭她,还整个儿地否定了她,取消了她的世界。她把他看作是一个极端矛盾着的人,一个宝玉一样的怪人,他的存在宣判了她的死亡。当她听说他又生病了时,她的仇恨立时又增添了几分。这仇恨令她惊恐,也毁了她,但她无法摆脱它,无法摆脱变形的仇恨攫住自己。
  

。|。|。Women in Love。|。|。
发帖 回复